THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 


Q2.3 

f?0lw 


SERylcr 

LIBRARY 

V 

THIS-BOOK-IS 
PROVIDED -BY 
THE-PEOPLE 
OF-THE 

UNITED-STATES 

THROUGH-THE 

AMERICAN 

LIBRARY 

ASSOCIATION 

FOR 

THE-USE-OF 
THE-SOLDIERS 
AND- SAILORS 


THE 

WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.’ 


THE 


AN  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  MUTINY  GP  THE  CREW  AND 
THE  LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  WHEN  TRYING 
TO  /^KE  THE  BERMUDAS 


CHICAGO 

LAIRD  & LEE,  PUBLISHERS 


THE 

WRECK  OF  THE  "GROSVENOR.” 


CHAPTER  I. 

There  was  every  appearance  of  a south-westerly  wind. 
The  coast  of  France,  which  had  been  standing  high  and  shin- 
ing upon  the  horizon  on  the  port  bow,  and  so  magnified  by 
the  clear  northerly  air  that  you  could  discern,  even  at  that 
distance,  the  dim  emerald  sheen  of  the  upper  slopes  and  the 
streaky  shadows  thrown  by  projecting  points  and  elbows  on 
the  white  ground,  was  fast  fading,  though  the  sun  still  stood 
within  an  hour  of  its  setting  beyond  the  bleak  Foreland. 
The  north  wind  which  had  rattled  us,  with  an  acre  of  foam 
at  our  bows,  right  away  down  the  river,  and  had  now  brought 
us  well  abreast  of  the  Gull  Light-ship,  was  dropping  fast. 
There  was  barely  enough  air  to  keep  the  royals  full  ; and 
the  ship's  number,  which  I had  just  hoisted  at  the  peak— a 
string  of  gaudy  flags  which  made  a brilliant  figure  against 
the  white  canvas  of  the  spanker — shook  their  folds  slug-, 
gishly. 

The  whole  stretch  of  scene,  from  the  North  Foreland 
down  to  the  vanishing  French  headlands  miles  away  yonder, 
was  lovely  at  that  moment,  full  of  the  great  peace  of  an 
ocean  falling  asleep,  of  gentle  moving  vessels,  of  the  solemn 
gathering  of  shadows.  The  town  of  Deal  was  upon  the 
starboard  bow,  a warm  cluster  of  houses,  with  a windmill 
on  the  green  hills  turning  drowsily  ; here  and  there  a win- 
dow glittering  with  a sudden  beam  of  light ; an  inclined 
beach  in  the  foreground,  with  groups  of  boats  high  and  dry 
upon  it,  and  a line  of  foam  at  its  base,  which  sung  upon  the 
shingle  so  that  you  could  hear  it  plainly  amid  intervals  of 
silence  on  board  the  ship.  The  evening  sun,  shining  over 
the  giant  brow  of  the  South  Foreland,  struck  the  gray  out- 
line of-  the  cliff  deep  in  the  still  water  ; but  the  clear  red 
blaze  fell  far  and  wide  over  the  dry  white  downs  of  Sand- 
wich, and  the  outlying  plains,  and  threw  the  distant  country 
into  such  bold  relief  against  the  blue  sky  that,  from  the  sea, 
it  looked  close  at  hand,  and  but  a short  walk  from  the  shore. 

812991 


6 THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/^ 

There  were  three  or  four  dozen  vessels  at  anchor  in  the 
Downs,  waiting  for  a change  of  wind  or  anticipating  a dead 
calm  for  some  hours.  A few  others,  like  ourselves,  were 
swimming  stealthily  over  the  slack  tide,  with  every  foot  of 
their  canvas  piled  upon  them  to  reach  safe  anchorage  before 
the  wind  wholly  failed  and  the  tide  turned.  A large  ship 
with  her  sails  stowed,  and  her  masts  and  rigging  showing 
with  the  fineness  of  ivory  tracing  against  the  sky,  was  being 
towed  up  Channel,  and  the  slapping  of  the  water  by  the 
paddles  of  the  tug,  in  fast,  capricious  revolutions,  was  quite 
audible,  though  both  ship  and  steamer  were  a long  league 
distant.  Here  and  there  small  boats  were  rowing  away 
from  the  anchored  ships  for  the  shore.  Now  and  again  you 
could  hear  the  faint  distant  choruses  of  the  seamen  furling 
a big  sail  or  paying  out  more  cable,  the  clank,  clank  of  which 
was  as  pretty  as  music.  Down  in  the  east  the  heavens 
were  a deep  blue,  flecked  along  the  water-line  with  white 
sails,  which  glowed  in  the  sunshine  like  beacons. 

I was  in  a proper  mood  to  appreciate  this  beautiful,  tran- 
quil scene.  I was  leaving  England  for  a long  spell  ; and 
the  sight  of  this  quiet  little  town  of  Deal  and  the  grand  old 
Foreland  cliffs  shutting  out  the  sky,  and  the  pale  white 
shores  we  had  left  far  astern,  went  right  to  my  heart. 
Well,  it  was  just  a quiet  leave-taking  of  the  Old  Country 
without  words  or  sobs. 

The  pilot  means  to  bring  up.  I have  just  heard  him  tell 
the  skipper  to  stand  by  for  a light  sou*- westerly  breeze. 
This  is  a most  confounded  nuisance  ! All  hands  perhaps,  in 
the  middle  watch  to  get  under  way.’* 

‘‘  I expected  as  much,”  said  I,  turning  and  confronting  a 
short,  squarely  built  man,  with  a power  of  red  hair  under 
his  chin,  and  a skin  like  yellow  leather  through  thirty  years’ 
exposure  to  sun  and  wind  and  dirt  all  over  the  world.  This 
was  the  chief  mate,  Mr.  Ephraim  Duckling,  confidently 
assumed  by  me  to  be  a Yankee,  though  he  didn’t  talk  with 
his  nose.  I had  looked  at  this  gentlemen  with  some  doubt 
when  I first  met  him  in  the  West  India  Docks.  He  had 
blue  'eyes,  with  a cast  in  the  port  optic.  This  somehow 
made  him  humorous,  whether  or  no,  when  he  meant  to  be 
droll,  so  he  had  an  advantage  over  other  wits.  He  had  hair 
so  dense,  coarse,  and  red  withal,  that  he  might  safely  have 
been  scalped  for  a doormat.  His  legs  were  short,  and  his 
body  very  long  and  broad,  and  I guessed  his  strength  by 
the  way  his  arm  filled  out,  and  threatened  to  burst  up  the 
sleeve  of  his  coat  when  he  bent  it.  So  far  he  had  been 
polite  enough  to  me,  in  a mighty  rough  fashion  indeed  ; 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


7 


and  as  to  the  men,  there  had  been  little  occasion  for  him 
to  give  orders  as  yet. 

I expected  as  much,”  said  I.  I have  been  watching  the 
coast  of  France  for  the  last  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  the 
moisture  has  nearly  shut  it  out  altogether.  I doubt  if 
we’ll  fetch  the  Downs  before  the  calm  falls.” 

“ There  is  a little  wind  over  the  land,  though,  or  that 
mill  wouldn’t  be  turning.” 

He  turned  his  eyes  up  aloft,  then  went  to  the  ship’s  side 
and  looked  over.  I followed  him.  The  clear,  green  water 
was  slipping  slowly  past,  and  now  and  again  a string  of  sea- 
weed went  by,  or  a big  transparent  jelly-fish,  or  a great 
crab  floating  on  the  top  of  the  water.  A thin  ripple  shot 
out  in  a semicircle  from  the  ship’s  bow,  and,  at  all  events, 
we  might  tell  that  we  were  moving  by  watching  the  mast 
of  the  Gull  Light-ship  sliding  by  the  canvas  of  a vessel 
hull  below  the  horizon  to  the  eastward  of  the  Sands. 

Some  of  the  hands  were  on  the  forecastle,  looking  and 
pointing  toward  the  shore.  Others  stood  in  a group  near 
the  galley,  talking  with  the  cook,  a fat,  pale  man,  with 
flannel  shirt-sleeves  rolled  above  his  elbows.  The  pigs  in 
the  long-boat  grunted  an  accompaniment  to  the  chatter  of 
a mass  of  hens  cooped  under  the  long-boat.  There  was  a 
movement  in  the  sea,  and  the  great  sails  overhead  hung 
without  flapping,  and  nothing  stirred  aloft  but  the  light 
canvas  of  the  royals,  which  sometimes  shook  the  masts 
lazily,  and  with  a fine  distant  sound. 

The  skipper  stood  on  the  weather  side  of  the  poop, 
against  the  starboard  quarter-boat,  conversing  with  the 
pilot. 

Have  before  you  a tall,  well-shaped  man,  with  iron-gray 
hair,  a thin  aquiline  nose,  a short,  compressed  mouth,  small 
dark  eyes,  which  looked  at  you  imperiously  from  under  a 
perfect  hedge  of  eyebrow,  and  whitish  whiskers,  which 
slanted  across  his  cheeks,  dressed  in  a tall  hat,  a long 
monkey-jacket,  and  square-toed  boots. 

Captain  Coxon  was  a decidedly  good-looking  man,  not  in 
the  smallest  degree  approaching  the  conventional  notion 
of  the  merchant  skipper.  Happily,  it  is  no  condition  of 
good  seamanship  that  a man  should  have  bow-legs,  and  a 
coppery  nose,  and  groggy  eyes  ; and  that  he  should  prefer 
a dish  of  junk  to  a savory  kickshaw,  and  screeching  rum  to 
good  wine.  I had  heard  before  I joined  the  Grosvenor  ” 
that  Coxon  was  a smart  seaman,  though  a bully  to  his  men. 
But  this  did  not  prejudice  me.  I thought  I knew  my  duties 
well  enough  to  steer  clear  of  his  temper  ; and  for  the  rest. 


8 


THE  \VKKCK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR." 

Irnowing  what  a sea-faring  life  is,  and  bow  scarcely  an 
hour  ever  comes  without  bringing  some  kind  of  peril  of  its 
own,  I would  rather  any  day  take  service  under  a bashaw 
who  knew  his  work  than  a mild-natured  creature  who 
didn’t. 

The  pilot  was  a little  dusky-faced  man,  with  great  bushy 
whiskers,  and  a large  chocolate-colored  shawl  round  his 
throat,  though  we  were  in  August.  I was  watching  these 
two  men  talking,  when  Duckling  said  : 

“ It’s  my  belief  that  we  shall  have  trouble  with  those 
fellows  forward.  When  we  trimmed  sail  off  the  North 
Foreland,  did  you  notice  how  they  went  to  work  ?” 

“ Yes,  I did.  And  I’ll  tell  you  what’s  the  matter.  As  I 
was  going  forward  after  dinner,  the  cook  stopped  me,  and 
told  me  the  men  were  grumbling  at  the  provisions.  He 
said  that  some  of  the  pork  served  out  stunk,  and  the  bread 
was  moldy  and  full  of  weevils.” 

“Oh,  is  that  it  ?”  said  Duckling.  “ Wait  till  I get  them 
to  sea,  and  I’ll  give  them  my  affidavit  now,  if  they  like, 
that  then  they’ll  have  something  to  cry  over.  There’s  a 
Portuguese  fellow  among  them,  and  no  ship’s  company 
can  keep  honest  when  one  of  those  devils  comes  aboard. 
He’ll  always  find  out  something  that’s  wrong,  and  turn  and 
tumble  it  about  until  it  sets  all  hands  on  fire.” 

He  went  to  the  break  of  the  poop  and  leaned  with  his 
arms  squarely  set,  upon  the  brass  rail,  and  stared  furiously 
at  the  group  of  men  about  the  galley.  Some  of  them 
grew  uneasy,  and  edged  away  and  got  round  to  the  other 
side  of  the  galley  ; others,  of  those  who  remained,  folded 
their  arms  and  stared  at  him  back,  and  one  of  them 
laughed,  which  put  him  in  a passion  at  once. 

“ You  lazy  hounds  !”  he  bellowed,  in  a voice  of  thunder, 
“have  you  nothing  to  get  about  ? Some  of  you  get  that 
cable  range  there  more  over  to  windward.  You,  there, 
get  some  scrubbing-brushes  and  clean  the  long-boat’s  bot- 
tom. Forecastle,  there,  come  down  out  of  that  and  see 
that  your  halyards  are  clear  for  running  ! I’ll  teach  you 
to  palaver  the  cook,  you  grumbling  villains  !”  and  he  made 
a movement  so  full  of  menace  that  the  most  obstinate- 
looking of  the  fellows  got  life  into  them  at  once,  and 
bustled  about. 

I looked  at  the  skipper  to  see  what  he  thought  of  this 
little  outbreak  ; but  neither  he  nor  the  pilot  paid  the 
smallest  attention  to  it  ; only  when  Duckling  had  made  an 
end,  the  pilot  gave  an  order  which  was  repeated  by  the 
chief  mate  with  lungs  of  brass. 


THE  WRECK  OF  TFTE  OROSVENOr/’  9 

Aft  here,  and  clew  up  the  mainsail  and  furl  it  !” 

The  men  threw  down  the  scrubbing-brushes  and  chain- 
hooks  which  they  had  picked  up,  and  came  aft  to  the  main- 
deck  in  a most  surly  fashion.  Duckling  eyed  them  like  a 
mastiff  a cat.  I noticed  some  smart-looking  hands  among 
them,  but  they  all  to  a man  put  on  a lubberty  air  ; and  as 
they  hauled  upon  the  various  ropes  which  snug  a ship’s 
canvas  upon  the  yard  preparatory  to  its  being  furled,  I 
heard  them  patting  all  manner  of  coarse,  violent  expres- 
sions, having  reference  to  the  ship  and  her  officers,  into 
their  songs. 

They  went  up  aloft  slowly  and  laid  out  along  the  yard, 
grumbling  furiously.  And  to  show  what  bad  sailors  they 
were,  I suppose,  they  stowed  the  sail  villainously,  leaving 
bits  of  the  leech  sticking  out,  and  making  a bunt  that  must 
have  blown  out  to  the  first  capful  of  wind. 

I was  rather  of  opinion  that  Duckling’s  behavior  was 
founded  on  traditions  which  had  been  surrendered  years 
ago  by  British  seamen  to  Yankee  skippers  and  mates.  He 
had  sailed  a voyage  in  this  ship  with  Coxon,  and  the  cap- 
tain therefore  knew  his  character.  That  Coxon  should 
abet  Duckling’s  behavior  toward  the  men  b}"  his  silence 
was  a bad  augury.  I reckoned  that  they  understood  each 
other,  and  that  the  whole  ship’s  company,  including  myself, 
might  expect  a very  uncomfortable  voyage. 

Meanwhile,  Duckling  waited  until  the  men  were  off  the 
yard  and  descending  the  rigging  ; he  then  roared  out. 

Furl  the  mainsail  !” 

The  men  stopped  coming  down,  and  looked  at  the  yard 
and  then  at  Duckling  ; and  one  of  them  said,  in  a sullen 
tone,  “ It  is  furled.” 

I was  amazed  to  see  Duckling  hop  off  the  deck  on  to  the 
poop-rail  and  spring  up  "the  rigging  ; I thought  he  was 
going  to  thrash  the  man  who  had  answered  ; and  the  man 
evidently  thought  so  too,  for  he  turned  pale,  and  edged 
sideways  along  the  ratline  on  which  he  stood,  while  he 
held  one  of  his  hands  clinched.  Up  went  Duckling,  shak- 
ing the  shrouds  violently  with  his  ungainly,  sprawling  way 
of  climbing,  and  making  the  men  dance  upon  the  ratlines. 
In  a moment  he  had  swung  himself  upon  the  foot-rope, 
and  was  casting  off  the  yard-arm  gaskets.  I don’t  think 
half  a dozen  men  could  have  loosed  the  sail  in  the  time 
taken  by  him  to  do  so.  Down  it  fell,  and  down  he  came, 
hand  over  fist  along  the  main-topsail  sheet  against  the 
mainmast,  bounded  up  the  poop-ladder,  and  without  loss 
of  breath,  roared  out  : 


10 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 

Furl  the  mainsail  !’' 

The  men  seemed  inclined  to  disobey  ; some  of  them  had 
already  reached  the  bulwark  ; but  another  bellow,  accom- 
panied by  a gesture,  appeared  to  decide  them.  They 
mounted  slowly,  got  upon  the  yard,  and  this  time  did  the 
job  in  a sailor-like  fashion. 

‘‘I’m  only  beginning  with  them,”  he  said,  in  his  rough 
voice,  to  me  ; and  he  glanced  at  Coxon,  who  gave  him  a 
nod  and  a smile. 

The  pilot  now  told  me  to  go  forward  and  see  that  every- 
thing was  ready  for  bringing  up.  We  were  drawing  close 
to  the  Downs,  but  the  air  had  quite  died  out  and  the  sea 
stretched  like  oil  to  the  horizon.  I don’t  know  what  was  giv- 
ing us  way,  for  the  light  sails  aloft  hung  flat,  and  the  smoke 
of  a steamboat,  with  its  two  funnels  only  showing  away 
across  the  Channel,  went  straight  up  into  the  sky.  There 
must  however  have  been  a faint,  imperceptible  tide  running, 
but  it  took  us  another  half  hour  to  reach  the  point  where 
the  pilot  had  resolved  to  bring  up,  and  by  that  time  the  sun 
had  sunk  behind  the  great  headland  beyond  Deal,  and  was 
casting  a broad  crimson  glare  upon  the  sea. 

The  royals  and  top-gallant  sails  were  clewed  up  and 
furled,  and  then  the  order  was  given  to  let  go  the  top-sail 
halyards.  Down  came  the  three  heavy  yards  rumbling 
along  the  masts,  with  the  sound  of  chain  rattling  over 
sheaves.  The  canvas  fell  into  festoons,  and  the  pilot 
called  : 

“ All  ready  forrard  ?” 

“ All  ready.” 

“ Let  go  the  anchor  !” 

“ Stand  clear  of  the  cable  !”  I shouted. 

Whack  ! whack  ! went  the  carpenter’s  driving-hammer. 
A moment’s  pause,  then  a tremendous  splash,  and  the 
cable;  rushed  with  a hoarse  outcry  through  the  hawser-hole. 

When  this  job  was  over  I waited  on  the  forecastle  to 
superintend  the  stowing  of  the  sails  forward.  The  men 
worked  briskly  enough,  and  I heard  one  of  them  who  was 
stowing  the  fore-topmast  stay-sail  say  “ that  it  was  good 
luck  the  skipper  had  brought  up.  He  didn’t  think  he’d  be 
such  a fool.” 

This  set  me  wondering  what  their  meaning  could  be  ; 
but  I thought  it  best  to  take  no  notice,  nor  repeat  what  I 
had  heard,  as  I considered  that  the  less  Mr.  Duckling  had 
to  say  to  the  men  the  better  we  should  all  get  on. 

It  was  half  past  seven  by  the  time  the  sails  were  furled, 
and  the  decks  cleared  of  the  ropes,  The  hands  went 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 


11 


below  to  tea,  and  I was  walking  aft  when  the  cook  came 
out  of  the  galley,  and  said  : 

“ Beg  your  pardon,  sir  ; would  you  mind  tasting  of  this  ?” 
And  he  handed  me  a bit  of  the  ship's  biscuit.  I smelled  it 
and  found  it  moldy,  and  put  a piece  in  my  mouth,  but 
soon  spit  it  out. 

‘‘  I can't  say  much  for  this,  cook,"  said  I. 

It's  not  fit  for  dogs,"  replied  the  cook.  But  so  far  as 
I've  seen,  all  the  provisions  is  the  same.  The  sugar’s  like 
mud,  and  the  molasses  is  full  of  grit  ; and  though  I have 
been  to  sea,  man  and  boy,  two  and  twenty  year,  I never 
saw  tea  like  what  they’ve  got  on  board  this  ship.  It  ain’t 
tea — it  makes  the  liquor  yaller.  It’s  shavings,  and  wot  I 
say  is,  regular  tea  aint  shavings." 

Well,  let  the  men  complain  to  the  captain,"  I answered. 

He  can  report  to  the  owners,  and  get  the  ship's  stores 
condemned." 

“ It’s  my  belief  they  was  condemned  afore  they  came  on 
board,"  answered  the  cook.  ‘‘  I’ll  bet  any  man  a week's 
grog  that  they  wos  bought  cheap  in  a dock-yard  sale  o' 
rotten  grub  by  order  o’  the  Admirality." 

Give  me  a biscuit,"  said  I,  and  I'll  show  it  to  the  cap- 
tain." 

He  took  out  one  from  a drawer  in  which  he  kept  the  dough 
for  the  cuddy's  use,  and  I put  it  in  my  pocket  and  went  aft. 


CHAPTER  II. 

I WILL  here  pause  to  describe  the  ship,  which,  being  the 
theater  of  much  that  befell  me  which  is  related  in  this  book, 
I should  place  before  your  eyes  in  as  true  a picture  as  I 
can  draw. 

The  ‘‘  Grosvenor,"  then,  was  a small,  full-rigged  ship  of 
five  hundred  tons,  painted  black  with  a single  white  streak 
below  her  bulwarks.  She  was  a soft-wood  vessel,  built  in 
Halifax,  Nova  Scotia.  Her  lines  were  very  perfect.  Indeed, 
the  beauty  of  her  hull,  her  lofty  masts,  stayed  with  as  great 
perfection  as  a man-of-war’s,  her  graceful  figure-head,  sharp, 
yacht-like  bows,  and  round  stern  had  filled  me  with  admir- 
ation when  I first  beheld  her.  Her  decks  were  white  and 
well  kept.  She  had  a poop  and  a top-gallant  forecastle, 
both  of  which  I think  the  builder  might  have  spared,  as  she 
was  scarcely  big  enough  for  them.  There  was  a good  deal 
of  brass  work  on  her  after-decks,  and  more  expense  than 


12  THK  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.'' 

she  deserved,  from  the  perishable  nature  of  the  material  of 
which  she  was  constructed,  had  been  lavished  upon  her  in 
respect  of  deck  ornamentation.  Her  richly  carved  wheel, 
brass  belaying-pins,  brass  capstan,  brass  binnacle,  handsome 
sky-lights,  and  other  such  details,  made  her  look  like  a gay 
pleasure-vessel  rather  than  a sober  trader.  Hef  cuddy, 
however,  was  plain  enough,  containing  six  cabins,  including 
the  pantry.  The  wood-work  was  cheaply  varnished  mahog- 
any ; a fixed  table  ran  from  the  mizzen-mast  to  within  a 
few  feet  of  the  cuddy  front,  and  on  either  side  this  table 
was  a stout  hair-covered  bench.  Abaft  the  mizzen-mast 
were  the  two  cabins  respectively  occupied  by  Captain  Coxon 
and  Mr.  Duckling.  My  own  cabin  was  just  under  the  break 
of  the  poop,  so  that  from  the  window  in  it  I could  look  out 
upon  the  main  deck.  A couple  of  broad  sky-lights,  well 
protected  with  brass  wire  fenders,  let  plenty  of  light  into 
the  cuddy  ; and  swinging  trays  and  lamps,  and  red  curtains 
to  draw  across  the  sky-lights  when  the  sun  beat  upon  them, 
completed  the  furniture  of  this  part  of  the  vessel. 

We  could  very  well  have  carried  a few  passengers,  and  I 
never  learned  why  we  did  not ; but  it  may,  perhaps,  have 
happened  that  nobody  was  going  our  way  at  the  time  we 
were  advertised  to  sail. 

We  were  bound  to  Valparaiso  with  a general  cargo,  con- 
sisting chiefly  of  toys,  hardware,  Birmingham  and  Sheffield 
cutlery,  and  metal  goods,  and  a stock  of  piano-fortes.  The 
ship,  to  my  thinking,  was  too  deep,  as  though  the  owners 
had  compensated  themselves  for  the  want  of  passenger- 
money  by  ‘‘  taking  it  out  in  freight.  I readily  foresaw” 
that  we  should  be  a wet  ship,  and  that  we  should  labor  more 
than  was  comfortable  in  a heavy  sea.  The  steerage  W’as 
packed  with  light  goods — bird-cages,  and  such  things — but 
space  was  left  in  the  ’tween  deck,  though  the  cargo  came 
flush  with  the  deck  in  the  hold. 

However,  in  spite  of  being  overloaded,  the  “ Grosvenor  ” 
had  beaten  everything  coming  down  the  river  that  day. 
Just  off  the  Reculvers,  for  example,  when  we  had  drawn  the 
wind  a trifle  more  abeam,  we  overhauled  a steamer.  She 
was  pretty  evidently  a fast  screw,  and  her  people  grew  jeal- 
ous when  they  saw  us  coming  up  astern,  and  piled  up  the 
fires,  but  could  not  stop  us  from  dropping  her,  as  neatly  as 
she  dropped  an  old  coal  brig  that  was  staggering  near  the 
shore,  under  dirty  canvas.  But  she  smothered  us  with  her 
smoke  as  we  passed  her  to  leeward,  and  I dare  say  they 
were  glad  to  see  the  dose  we  got  for  our  pains. 

I came  aft,  as  I have  said,  after  leaving  the  baker,  wuth 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/'  13 

the  biscuit  in  my  pocket,  and  got  upon  the  poop.  The 
skipper  had  gone  below  with  the  pilot,  and  they  were  having 
tea.  Duckling  was  walking  the  poop,  swearing  now  and 
again  at  a couple  of  ordinary  seamen,  whom  he  had  set  to 
work  to  flemish-coil  the  ropes  along  the  deck,  for  no  other 
reason  than  that  he  might  put  as  much  work  on  them  as 
he  could  invent — for  this  flemish-coiling  was  of  no  use  un- 
der the  circumstances,  and  is  only  fit  for  Sundays  on  pas- 
senger ships,  when  you  want  to  please  the  ladies  with 
“ tidy  effects,  or  when  a vessel  is  in  port.  A watch  had 
been  set  forward,  and  having  cast  a look  up  aloft  to  see  that 
everything  was  trim,  I went  down  the  companion-ladder  to 
the  cuddy,  followed  by  Duckling. 

The  interior  of  the  cabin  looked  like  some  old  Dutch 
painting,  for  the  plain  mahogany  wood-work  gave  the  place 
an  -antique  air.  The  lamps  were  alight,  for  it  was  dusk 
here,  though  daylight  was  still  abroad  upon  the  sea;  and  the 
lamplight  imparted  a grave,  old-fashioned  coloring  to  the 
things  it  shone  upon.  The  skipper  sat  near  the  mizzen- 
mast, stirring  the  sugar  in  a cup  of  tea.  He  looked  better 
without  than  with  his  hat ; his  forehead  was  high,  though 
rather  peaked,  and  his  iron-gray  hair,  parted  amidships  and 
brushed  carelessly  over  his  ears,  gave  him  a look  of  dignity. 
The  coarse  little  pilot  was  eating  bread  and  butter  vora- 
ciously, his  great  whiskers  moving  as  he  worked  his  jaws. 

Duckling  and  I seated  ourselves  at  the  table,  and  I had 
some  dflSculty  to  prevent  myself  from  laughing  at  the  odd 
figures  Duckling  and  the  pilot  made  side  by  side — the  one 
with  his  whiskers  working  like  a pair  of  brushes,  and  the 
other  with  that  door-mat  of  red-hair  on  his  head,  and  the 
puzzling  cast  of  the  eye  that  made  me  always  doubt  which 
one  I should  address  when  I tried  to  look  him  full  in  the  face. 

There’s  a breeze  coming  up  from  the  sou’west,  sir/’ 
said  Duckling  to  the  captain.  The  water’s  darkish  out 
in  that  quarter,  but  I don’t  think  there’s  enough  of  it  to 
swing  the  ship.” 

‘‘  Let  it  come  favorable,  and  we’ll  get  under  way  at 
once,”  answered  Coxon.  “I  had  a spell  of -this  sort  of 
thing  last  year — for  ten  days,  wasn’t  it.  Duckling.? — because 
I neglected  a light  air  that  sprung  up  south-easterly.  I 
thought  it  couldn’t  have  held  ten  minutes,  but  it  would  have 
carried  me  well  away  to  the  French  side  before  it  failed, 
and  made  me  a free  passage  down,  for  the  wind  came 
fresh  from  south  by  west  and  deadlocked  me  here.  Mr. 
Royle,  what’s  going  forward  among  the  men?  I heard 
them  cursing  pretty  freely  when  they  were  up  aloft.” 


14  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

They  are  complaining  of  the  ship’s  provisions,  sir,”  I re- 
plied. The  cook  gave  me  a biscuit  just  now,  and  I prom- 
ised to  show  it  to  you.’’ 

Saying  which,  I pulled  the  biscuit  out  of  my  pocket  and 
put  it  upon  the  table.  He  contracted  his  bushy  eyebrows, 
and  without  looking  at  the  biscuit,  stared  angrily  at  me. 

“ Hark  you,  Mr.  Royle  ! ” said  he,  in  a voice  I found  de- 
testable for  the  sneering  contempt  it  conveyed,  “ I allow 
no  officer  that  sails  under  me  to  become  a confidant  of  my 
crew.  Do  you  understand  ?” 

I flushed  up  as  I answered  that  I was  no  confidant  of  the 
crew  ; that  the  cook  had  stopped  me  to  explain  the  men’s 
grievance,  and  that  I had  asked  him  for  a biscuit  to  show 
the  captain  as  a sample  of  the  ship’s  bread  which  the  stew- 
ard was  serving  out. 

‘‘  It’s  very  good  bread,”  said  the  obsequious  pilot,  taking 
up  the  biscuit  while  he  wiped  the  butter  out  of  the  corners 
of  his  mouth. 

Eat  it  then  ! ” I exclaimed. 

Damnation  ! eat  it  yourself  ! ” cried  Coxon,  furiously. 
‘‘You’re  used  to  that  kind  of  fare,  I should  think,  and  like 
it,  or  you  wouldn’t  be  bringing  it  into  the  cuddy  in  your 
pocket,  would  you,  sir  ? ” 

I made  him  no  answer.  I could  see  by  the  expression  in 
Duckling’s  face  that  he  sided  with  the  skipper,  and  I 
thought  it  would  be  a bad  lookout  for  me  to  begin  the  voy- 
age with  a quarrel. 

“ I’ll  trouble  you  to  put  that  biscuit  where  you  took  it 
from,”  the  captain  continued,  with  an  enraged  nod  in  the 
direction  of  my  pocket,  “ and  return  it  to  the  blackguard 
who  gave  it,  and  tell  him  to  present  Captain  Coxon’s  re- 
spects to  the  men,  and  inform  them  that  if  they  object  to  the 
ship’s  bread,  they’re  welcome  to  take  their  meals  along  with 
the  pigs  in  the  long-boat.  The  butcher’ll  serve  them.” 

“ Mr.  Royle  tells  me  they  find  the  meat  worse  than  the 
bread,”  said  Mr.  Duckling.  “ I guess  the  hounds  who 
grumble  most  are  men  who  have  shipped  out  of  work- 
houses,  where  their  grub  was  burned  burgoo  twice  a day, 
and  a lick  of  brimstone  to  make  it  easy.” 

He  laughed  loudly  at  his  own  humor,  and  was  joined  by 
the  pilot,  who  rubbed  his  hands,  and  swore  that  he  hadn’t 
heard  a better  joke  for  years. 

I made  what  dispatch  I might  with  my  tea,  not  much 
desiring  to  remain  in  company  with  Coxon  in  his  present 
temper.  I fancy  he  grew  a little  ashamed  of  himself  pre- 
sently, for  he  sohened  his  voice  and  now  and  again  glanced 


15 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/' 

across  at  me.  The  pilot  looking  up  through  the  sky-light 
called  attention  to  the  van  at  the  main-royal  mast-head 
which  was  fluttering  to  a light  air  from  the  south-west,  as  had 
been  predicted,  and  as  I could  tell  by  referring  to  the  tell- 
tale compass,  which  was  swung  just  over  where  Coxon  was 
seated.  Then  Coxon  and  his  chief  mate  talked  of  the  time 
they  meant  to  occupy  in  the  run  to  Valparaiso.  I under- 
stood the  former  to  say  that  his  employers  had  given  him 
eight  weeks  to  do  it  in.  I should  like  to  have  said  that,  had 
they  added  another  two  to  that,  they  would  still  have  been 
imposing  enough  upon  us  all  to  keep  us  alive.  But  at  this 
point  I quitted  the  table,  giving  Coxon  a bow  as  I rose  which 
he  returned  with  a sort  of  half-ashamed  stiffness,  and  re- 
paired to  my  cabin  to  get  my  pipe  for  a half-hour’s  enjoy- 
ment of  the  beautiful  autumn  evening  on  deck. 

I don’t  think  tobacco  has  the  same  flavor  ashore  that  it  has 
at  sea.  Something  in  the  salt  air  brings  out  the  full  rich- 
ness and  aroma  of  it.  A few  whiffs  on  the  main-deck  came 
like  oil  upon  the  agitation  of  my  mind,  ruffled  by  Coxon’s 
impertinence  and  temper.  I stepped  on  to  the  forecastle 
to  see  that  the  riding  lamps  were  all  right,  and  that  there 
was  a man  on  the  lookout.  The  crew  were  in  the  forecastle 
talking  in  subdued  voices,  and  the  hot  air,  that  came  up 
through  the  forescuttle  was  intolerable  as  I passed  it.  I 
then  regained  the  poop,  and  seated  myself  on  the  rail 
among  the  shadows  of  the  backstays  leading  from  the 
main-royal  and  top-gallant  masts. 

The  sun  had  gone  down  some  time  now,  and  only  faint 
traces  of  daylight  lowered  in  the  westward.  The  light  on 
the  South  Foreland  emitted  a most  beautiful,  clear,  and 
brilliant  beam,  and  diffused  a broad  area  of  misty  radiance 
on  the  land  around.  The  light-beacons  were  winking  along 
the  Goodwin  Sands,  and  pretty  close  at  hand  were  the 
lights  of  Deal,  a pale,  fine  constellation,  which  made  the 
country  all  the  darker  for  their  presence.  The  moon  would 
not  rise  until  after  nine,  but  the  heavens  were  spangled 
with  stars,  some  so  lustrous  that  the  calm  sea  mirrored 
them  in  cones  of  silver  ; and  from  time  to  time  flashing 
shooting-stars  chased  across  the  sky,  and  with  their  blue 
fires  offered  a peculiar  contrast  to  the  eye  with  the  yellow 
and  red  lights  on  the  water. 

There  was  a little  air  moving  from  the  southward,  but  so 
light  as  scarcely  to  be  noticeable  to  any  man  but  a sailor 
awaiting  a change.  The  vessels  at  anchor  near  us  loomed 
large  in  the  starlighted  gloom  that  overspread  the  face  of  the 
sea.  Lights  flitted  upon  them  ; and  the  voices  of  men  sing- 


16 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 


ing',  the  jingling  of  a concertina  or  a fiddle,  the  rumbling 
of  yards  lowered  aboard  some  new-comers  which  could  not 
be  descried,  and  now  and  again  the  measured  splash  of 
oars,  were  sounds  which  only  served  to  give  a deeper  in- 
tensity to  the  solemn  calm  of  the  night.. 

The  inmates  of  the  cuddy  still  kept  their  seats,  and  their 
voices  came  out  through  the  open  sky-lights.  I heard 
Captain  Coxon  say, 

‘‘  I should  like  to  know  what  sort  of  a fellow  they  have 
given  me  for  a second  mate.  He  strikes  me  as  coming  the 
gentleman  a trifle,  don’t  he.  Duckling?’* 

To  which  the  other  replied,  “ He  seems  a civil-spoken 
young  man,  and  up  to  his  work.  But  I guess  there’s  too 
much  molasses  mixed  with  his  blood  to  suit  my  book.  He 
wants  a New  Orleans  training,  as  my  old  skipper  used  to 
say.  Do  you  know  what  that  means,  sir  ?”  evidently  ad- 
dressing the  pilot.  Well,  it  means  a knife . in  your  ribs 
when  you’re  not  disposed  to  hurry,  and  a knuckle-duster 
in  the  shape  of  a marline-spike  down  your  throat  if  you 
stop  to  arguefy.” 

The  pilot  laughed,  and  said,  Here’s  your  health,  sir. 
Men  of  your  kind  are  wanted  nowadays,  sir.” 

It  was  plain  from  this  speech  that  the  pilot  had  ex- 
changed his  tea  for  something  stronger.  The  captain  here 
began  to  speak,  but  I couldn’t  catch  his  words,  though  I 
strained  my  ears,  as  I was  anxious  to  gain  all  the  insight  I 
could  into  his  character,  that  I might  know  how  to  shape 
my  behavior. 

I say  this  for  a very  weighty  reason — I was  entirely  de- 
pendent on  the  profession  I had  adopted.  I knew  it  was 
in  the  power  of  any  captain  I sailed  with  to  injure  me,  and 
perhaps  ruin  my  prospects.  Everything  in  sea-faring  life 
depends  upon  reports  and  testimonials  ; and  in  these  days, 
when  the  demand  for  officers  is  utterly  disproportionate  to 
the  immense  supply,  owners  are  only  too  willing  to  listen 
to  objections,  and  take  any  skipper’s  word  as  an  excuse  to 
decline  your  services  or  get  rid  of  you. 

Neither  the  captain  nor  Mr.  Duckling  appeared  on  deck 
again.  The  pilot  came  up  shortly  after  one  bell  (half  past 
eight)  and  looked  about  him  for  a few  minutes.  The  tide 
had  swung  the  ship  with  her  stern  up  Channel.  He  went 
and  looked  over  the  side,  and  then  had  a stare  at  Deal,  but 
took  no  notice  of  me,  whom  he  could  very  plainly  see,  and 
returned  below. 

I lingered  three  quarters  of  an  hour  on  deck,  during 
which  time  the  little  sigh  of  wind  that  had  come  from  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ OROgVENOR/’  17 

south-west  died  out,  and  a most  perfect  calm  fell.  The 
large  stars  burned  with  amazing  brilliancy  and  power,  and 
I thought  it  possible  that  the  wind  might  go  to  the  east- 
ward. This  idea  detained  me  on  deck  longer  than  I had 
meant  to  stop,  as  I thought  it  would  do  me  no  ill  service  if 
I should  be  the  first  to  report  a fair  wind  to  the  skipper,  and 
show  myself  smart  in  getting  the  hands  up.  Perhaps  the 
moon  would  bring  a breeze  with  her,  and  as  she  rose  at 
twenty  minutes  past  nine,  I filled  another  pipe  to  await 
her  coming. 

As  I struck  a match,  the  steward  came  half-way  up  the 
poop-ladder  to  tell  me  the  spirits  were  on  the  table. 

“ Did  the  captain  send  you  I asked. 

“ No,  sir,*'  he  answered.  I thought  Pd  let  you  know,  as 
they'll  be  cleared  away  after  nine,  and  my  orders  are  not 
to  serve  them  again  when  once  they're  stowed  away  for  the 
night.  That’s  the  captain's  rule." 

“All  right,"  said  I.  Another  time  I should  have  gone 
below  and  had  my  glass  of  grog  ; but  I considered  it  my 
best  policy  to  keep  clear  of  Coxon  until  the  temper  that 
had  been  excited  by  my  unfortunate  production  of  the 
ship's  biscuit  was  cooled  down. 

I took  some  turns  along  the  deck,  and  shortly  after  nine 
one  of  the  lamps  in  the  cuddy  was  extinguished,  and  on 
looking  through  the  sky-light  I found  that  the  three  men 
had  left  the  table.  There  was  a man  pacing  to  and  fro  the 
forecastle,  and  I could  just  make  out  his  figure  against  the 
stars  which  gleamed  and  throbbed  right  down  to  the 
horizon.  The  rest  of  the  crew  had  evidently  turned  in,  for 
I heard  no  voices  ; and  now  that  the  talking  which  had 
been  going  on  in  the  cuddy  no  longer  vexed  the  ear  with 
rough  accents,  a profound  silence  and  peace  came  down 
upon  the  ship.  Around  me  the  anchored  vessels  gloomed 
like  phantoms  ; the  sea  unrolled  its  dark  unbreathing  sur- 
face into  the  visionary  distances  ; nothing  sounded  from 
the  shore  but  the  murmur  of  the  summer  surf  upon  the 
shingle.  One  might  have  said  that  the  spirit  of  life  had 
departed  from  the  earth  ; that  nothing  lived  but  the  stars, 
which  looked  down  upon  a scene  as  impalpable  and  elusive 
as  a dream. 

At  last  up  rose  the  moon.  She  made  her  coming  appar- 
ent by  paling  the  stars  in  the  southern  sky,  then  by  project- 
ing a white  mist  of  light  over  the  horizon.  Anon  her  upper 
limb,  red  as  fire,  jetted  upward,  and  the  full  orb,  vast  and 
feverish  as  the  setting  sun,  sailed  out  of  the  sea,  most 
slowly  and  solemnly,  lifting  with  her  a black  mist  that 


18  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ''  GROSVENOR.'' 

belted  her  like  a circle  of  smoke  ; this  vanished,  and  by 
degrees,  perceptible  to  the  eye,  her  color  changed  ; the  red 
chastened  into  pearl,  her  disk  grew  smaller  and  soon  she 
was  well  above  the  horizon,  shining  with  a most  clear  and 
silvery  splendor,  and  making  the  sea  beneath  her  lustrous 
with  mild  light.  But  not  a breath  of  air  followed  her  com- 
ing. The  ships  in  the  Downs  caught  the  new  light,  and 
their  yards  showed  like  streaks  of  pearl  against  the  night. 
The  red  lights  of  the  Goodwin  Sands  dwindled  before  the 
pure,  far-reaching  radiance  into  mere  floating  sparks  of 
fire.  The  heavens  were  cloudless,  and  the  sea  wonderfully 
calm.  I might  keep  watch  all  night,  and  still  have  nothing 
to  report  ; so,  knocking  the  ashes  out  of  my  pipe,  I de- 
scended the  poop-ladder  and  entered  my  cabin. 


CHAPTER  III. 

I HAD  slung  a cot,  although  there  was  a good  mahogany 
bunk  in  the  cabin.  No  sensible  person  would  sleep  in  a 
bunk  at  sea  when  he  could  swing  in  a hammock  or  cot. 
Suppose  the  bunk  is  athwart  ship  ; when  the  vessel  goes 
about  you  must  shift  your  pillow  ; and  very  often  she  will 
go  about  in  your  watch  below  and  catch  you  asleep,  so  that 
when  you  wake  you  find  yow  feet  are  in  the  air,  and  all  the 
blood  in  your  body  in  your  head.  When  I first  went  to  sea 
I slept  in  a ’thwartship  bunk.  The  ship  was  taken  aback 
one  night  when  I was  asleep,  and  they  came  and  roared, 
All  hands  shorten  sail !’'  down  the  booby-hatch.  I heard 
the  cry  and  tried  to  get  out  of  my  bed,  but  my  head  was 
jammed  to  leeward  by  the  weight  of  my  body,  and  I could 
not  move.  Had  the  ship  foundered,  I should  have  gone  to 
the  bottom,  in  bed,  helpless.  Always  after  that  I slept  in 
a hammock. 

The  watch  on  deck  had  orders  to  call  the  captain  if  a 
change  of  wind  came  ; also  I knew  that  the  pilot  would  be 
up,  sniffing  about,  off  and  on  through  the  night ; so  I turned 
in  properly  and  slept  soundly  until  two  ; when  waking  up, 
I drew  on  my  small  clothes  and  went  on  deck,  where  I found 
Duckling  mousing  about  in  the  moonshine  in  a pair  of  yel- 
low flannel  drawers,  he  having,  like  myself,  come  up  to  see 
if  any  wind  was  stirring.  He  looked  like  a new  kind  of 
monkey  in  his  tight  white  rig  and  immense  head  of  hair. 
“ No  wind,  no  wind  !”  he  muttered,  in  a sleepy  grumble, 
and  then  went  below  with  a run,  nearly  tumbling,  in  fact, 
head  over  heels  down  the  companion-ladder. 


19 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.” 

I took  a turn  forward  to  see  if  the  riding  lights  burned 
well  and  the  man  on  the  lookout  was  awake.  The  decks 
were  wet  with  dew,  and  the  moon  was  now  hanging  over 
the  South  Foreland.  The  sky  was  still  cloudless,  and  not  a 
breath  of  air  to  be  felt.  This  being  the  case  I went  back 
to  my  cot. 

When  I next  awoke  I found  my  cot  violently  swinging. 
I thought  for  the  moment  that  we  were  under  way  and  in  a 
heavy  sea  ; but  on  looking  over  I saw  Mr.  Duckling,  who 
exclaimed,  “ Out  with  j^ou,  Mr.  Royle  ! There’s  a good 
breeze  from  the  east’ard.  Look  alive  and  call  the  boat- 
swain to  pipe  ail  hands.” 

Hearing  this,  I was  wide  awake  at  once,  and  in  a few 
minutes  was  making  my  way  to  the  boatswain’s  cabin,  a 
deck-house  on  the  port  side  againvSt  the  forecastle.  He  and 
the  carpenter  were  fast  asleep  in  bunks  placed  one  over 
the  other.  I laid  hold  of  the  boatswain’s  leg,  which  hung 
over  the  bunk — both  he  and  the  carpenter  had  turned  in 

all  standing,”  as  they  say  at  sea — and  shook  it.  His  great, 
brown,  hairy  face  came  out  of  the  bolster  in  which  it  was 
buried  ; he  then  threw  over  his  other  leg  and  sat  upright. 
All  hands,  sir  ?” 

“ Yes  ; look  sharp,  boson  !” 

He  was  about  to  speak,  but  stopped  short  and  said,  Ay, 
ay,  sir  whereupon  I hurried  aft. 

It  was  twenty  minutes  past  five  by  the  clock  in  the  cuddy. 
The  sun  had  been  risen  half  an  hour,  and  was  already 
warming  the  decks.  But  there  was  a fine  breeze  ; not  from 
the  eastward,  as  Duckling  had  said,  but  well  to  the  north- 
ward of  east — which  brought  ripe,  fresh  morning  smells 
from  the  land  with  it,  and  made  the  water  run  in  little  leaps 
of  foam  against  the  ship’s  side. 

Captain  Coxon  and  the  pilot  were  both  on  the  poop,  and 
as  I came  up  the  former  called  out. 

Is  the  boatswain  awake  yet  ?” 

‘‘  Yes,  sir,”  I answered,  and  dived  into  my  cabin  to  finish 
dressing.  I heard  the  boatswain’s  pipe  sound,  followed  by 
the  roar  of  his  voice  summoning  the  hands  to  weigh  anchor. 
My  station  was  on  the  forecastle,  and  thither  I went.  But 
none  of  the  hands  had  emerged  as  yet,  the  only  man  seen 
being  the  fellow  on  the  lookout.  All  about  us  the  outward 
bound  vessels  were  taking  advantage  of  the  wind  ; some  of 
them  were  already  standing  away,  others  were  sheeting 
home  their  canvas  ; the  clinking  of  the  windlasses  was 
incessant,  and  several  Deal  boats  were  driving  under  their 
lugs  among  the  shipping. 


20  THE  WHECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOK.’' 

Mr.  Royle/’  cried  out  the  captain,  ''jump  below,  will 
you,  and  see  what  those  fellows  are  about.’* 

I went  to  the  fore-scuttle  and  peered  into  it,  bawling, 
" Below  there  !” 

'‘  There*s  no  use  singing  out,”  said  a voice  ; " we  don’t 
mean  to  get  the  ship  under  way  until  you  give  us  some- 
thing fit  to  eat.** 

" Who  was  that  who  spoke  ?”  I called.  " Show  yourself, 
my  man.” 

A fellow  came  and  stood  under  the  fore-scuttle,  and, 
looking  up,  said,  in  a bold,  defiant  way  : 

" I spoke — ' Bill  Marling,  able  seaman.*  ” 

" Am  I to  tell  the  captain  that  you  refuse  to  turn  to  ?” 

" Ay  ! and  tell  him  we'd  rather  have  six  months  of  chokee 

than  one  mouthful  of  his  d- d provisions,**  he  answered  ; 

and  immediately  a lot  of  voices  took  up  the  theme,  and,  as 
I left  the  forecastle  to  deliver  the  message,  I heard  the  men 
cursing  and  abusing  us  all  violently,  the  foreigners  particu- 
larly— that  is,  the  Portuguese  and  a Frenchman,  who  was 
a half  negro — swearing  in  the  worst  English  words  and 
worst  English  pronunciation,  shrilly  and  fiercely. 

Coxon  pretty  well  knew  what  was  coming.  He  and 
Duckling  stood  together  on  the  poop,  and  I delivered  the 
men's  message  from  the  quarter-deck. 

Coxon  was  in  a great  rage,  and  quite  pale  with  it.  The 
expression  in  his  face  was  really'devilish.  His  lips  became 
bloodless,  and  when  he  glanced  his  eyes  around  and  saw 
the  other  ships  taking  advantage  of  the  fine  breeze  and 
sailing  away,  he  seemed  deprived  of  speech.  He  had  sense 
enough,  however,  with  all  his  fury,  to  know  that  in  his  case 
no  good  could  come  from  passion.  He  seized  the  brass 
rail  with  both  hands,  ^nd  made  a gesture  with  his  head  to 
signify  that  I should  draw  nearer. 

" Who  was  the  man  who  gave  you  that  message,  sir  ?’* 

" A fellow  who  called  himself  Bill  Marling.** 

" Do  they  refuse  to  leave  the  forecastle  ?’* 

" They  refuse  to  get  the  ship,  under  way.*’ 

" Is  the  boatswain  disaffected  ?’* 

" No,  sir  ; but  I fancy  he  knows  the  men's  minds.** 

He  turned,  to  Mr.  Duckling. 

If  the  boatswain  is  sound,  we  four  ought  to  be  able  to 
make  the  scoundrels  turn  to.'* 

This  was  like  suggesting  a hand-to-hand  fight — four 
against  twelve,  and  jDuckling  had  the  sense  to  hold  his 
tongue.  The  boatswain  was  standing  near  the  long-boat, 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE 


(JROSVENOR. 


21 


looking  aft,  and  Coxon  suddenly  called  to  him,  Lead  the 
men  art” 

I now  thought  proper  to  get  upon  the  poop  ; and  in  a 
short  time  the  men  came  aft  in  twos  ^nd  threes.  They 
were  thirteen  in  all,  including  the  carpenter,  four  ordinary 
seamen,  the  cook,  and  the  cook’s  mate.  The  boatswain 
kept  forward. 

There  was  a capstan  just  abaft  the  mainmast,  and  here 
the  men  assembled.  There  was  not  much  in  the  situation 
to  move  one’s  gravity,  and  yet  I could  scarcely  forbear 
smiling  when  I looked  down  upon  their  faces  fraught  with 
expressions  so  various  in  kind,  though  all  denoting  the 
same  feelings.  Some  were  regular  old  stagers,  fellows 
who  had  been  to  sea  all  their  lives,  with  great  bare  arms 
tattooed  with  crucifixes,  bracelets,  and  other  such  devices, 
in  canvas  or  blanket  breeches  and  flannel  shirts,  with  the 
invariable  belt  and  knife  around  their  middle.  Some,  to 
judge  from  their  clothes,  had  evidently  signed  articles  in 
an  almost  destitute  condition,  their  clothes  being  complete 
suits  of  patches,  and  their  faces  pale  and  thin.  The  for- 
eigners were,  of  course,  exceedingly  dirty  ; and  the  “ Por- 
tugee’s  ” wonderfully  ugly  countenance  was  hardly  im- 
proved by  the  stout  silver  ear-rings  with  which  his  long 
ears  were  ornamented. 

The  first  movement  of  mirth  in  me,  however,  was  but 
transient.  Pity  came  uppermost  in  a few  moments.  I do 
think  there  is  something  touching  in  the  simplicity  of  sail- 
ors, in  the  child-like  way  in  which  they  go  about  to  explain 
a grievance  and  get  it  redressed.  They  have  few  words 
and  little  experience  outside  the  monotonous  life  they  fol- 
low ; they  express  themselves  ill,  are  subdued  by  a harsh 
dicipHne  on  board,  or  by  acts  of  cruelty  w^hich  could  not  be 
tolerated  in  any  kind  of  service  ashore  ; the  very  negroes 
and  savages  of  distant  countries  have  more  interest  taken 
in  them  by  the  people  of  England  than  sailors,  for  whom 
scarcely  a charity  exists  ; the  laws  which  deal  with  their 
insubordination  are  unnecessarily  severe  ; and  of  the  per- 
sons who  are  appointed  to  inquire  into  the  causes  of  insub- 
ordination, scarce  five  in  the  hundred  are  qualified  by  ex- 
perience, sympathy,  or  disinterestedness  to  do  sailors  justice. 

Some  such  thoughts  as  these  were  in  my  mind  as  I stood 
watching  the  men  on  the  quarter-deck. 

Coxon,  with  his  hand  still  clutching  the  rail,  said  : ^^The 
boatswain  has  piptd  y«u  ©ut  to  g«t  the  ship  under  way. 
Do  you  refuse  ?” 


22 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSYENOR.” 

The  man  named  Bill  Marling  made  a step  forward.  The 
men  had  evidently  constituted  him  spokesman. 

“ We  don’t  mean  to  work  this  here  ship,”  said  he,  until 
better  food  is  put  aboard*  The  biscuits  are  not  fit  for 
dogs  ; and  I say  that  the  pork  stinks,  and  that  the  molasses 
is  grits.” 

“That’s  the  truth,”  said  a voice;  and  the  Portuguese 
nodded  and  gesticulated  violently. 

“ You  blackguards !”  burst  out  the  captain,  losing  all 
self-control.  “ What  do  you  know  about  food  for  dogs  ? 
You’re  not  as  good  as  dogs  to  know.  Aren’t  you  shipped 
out  of  filthy  Ratcliffe  Highway  lodgings,  where  the  ship’s 
bread  and  meat  and  molasses  would  be  eaten  by  you  as 

d d fine  luxuries,  you  lubbers  ? Turn  to  at  once  and 

man  the  windlass,  or  I’ll  find  a way  to  make  you  !” 

“ We  say,”  said  the  spokesman,  pulling  a biscuit  out  of 
his  bosom  and  holding  it  up,  “ that  we  don’t  mean  to  work 
the  ship  until  you  give  us  better  bread  than  this.  It’s 
moldy  and  full  of  weevils.  Put  the  bread  in  the  sun  and 
see  the  worms  crawl  out  of  it.” 

“ Will  the  skipper  pitch  the  cuddy  bread  overboard  and 
eat  ourn  ?”  demanded  a rough  voice. 

“ And  the  cuddy  meat  along  with  it !”  exclaimed  a man, 
a short,  powerfully  built  fellow  with  a crisp,  black  beard 
and  woolly  hair,  holding  up  a piece  of  pork  on  the  blade  of 
a knife.  “ Let  Captain  Coxon  smell  this.” 

The  captain  looked  at  them  for  a few  moments  with 
flashing  eyes,  then  turned  and  walked  right  aft  with  Duck- 
ling. Here  they  were  joined  by  the  pilot,  and  a discussion 
took  place  among  them  that  lasted  some  minutes.  Mean- 
while I paced  to  and  fro  athwart  the  poop.  The  men 
talked  in  low  tones  among  themselves,  but  none  of  them 
seemed  disposed  to  give  in.  For  my  own  part,  I rather 
fancied  that  though  their  complaint  of  the  provisions  was 
justifiable  enough,  it  was  advanced  rather  as  a sound  ex- 
cuse for  declining  to  sail  with  a skipper  and  chief  mate 
whose  behavior  so  far  toward  them  was  a very  mild  sug- 
gestion of  the  treatment  they  might  expect  when  they 
should  be  fairly  at  sea,  and  in  these  two  men’s  power.  I 
heard  my  name  mentioned  among  them,  and  one  or  two 
remarks  made  about  me,  but  not  uncomplimentary.  The 
cook  had  probably  told  them  I was  well-disposed,  and  I 
believe  that  some  of  them  would  have  harangued  me  had  I 
appeared  willing  to  listen. 

Presently  Mr.  Duckling  left  the  captain  and  ordered  the 
men  to  go  forward.  He  then  called  the  boatswain,  and, 


23 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

turning  to  me,  said  that  I was  to  be  left  in  charge  of  the 
ship  with  the  pilot  while  he  and  the  captain  went  ashore. 

The  boatswain  came  aft  and  got  into  the  quarter- boat 
which  Duckling  and  I lowered  ; and  I then  towed  her  by 
her  painter  to  the  gangway,  where  Duckling  and  the  cap- 
tain got  into  her. 

As  no  signal  was  hoisted,  I was  at  a loss  to  conceive  what 
course  Captain  Coxon  proposed  to  adopt.  Duckling  and 
the  boatswain  each  took  an  oar  while  Coxon  steered,  and 
away  they  went,  sousing  over  the  little  waves  which  the 
fresh  land  breeze  had  set  running  along  the  river. 

By  this  time  all  the  outward  bound  ships  had  got  their 
anchors  up,  and  were  standing  down  Channel.  Some  of 
them  which  had  got  away  smartly  were  well  around  the 
Foreland,  and  we  were  the  only  one  of  them  all  that  still 
kept  the  ground.  Captain  Coxon's  rage  and  disappoint- 
ment were,  of  course,  intelligible  enough  ; for  time  to  him 
was  not  only  money,  but  credit — I mean  that  every  day  he 
could  save  in  making  the  run  to  Valparaiso  would  improve 
him  in  his  employers*  estimation. 

The  men  peered  over  the  bulwarks  at  the  departing 
boat,  wondering  what  the  skipper  would  do.  There  was  a 
tide  running  to  the  southward,  and  they  had  to  keep  the 
boat  heading  toward  Sandwich.  Strong  as  the  boatswain 
was,  I could  see  what  a much  stronger  oar  Duckling  pulled, 
by  the  way  the  boat’s  head  swerved  under  the  strokes. 

I stood  watching  them  for  some  time,  and  then  joined  the 
pilot,  who  had  lighted  a pipe  and  sat  smoking  on  the  taff- 
rail.  He  gave  me  a civil  nod,  being  well  disposed  enough, 
now  that  Coxon  was  not  by,  and  made  some  remark  about 
the  awkwardness  of  the  men  refusing  work  when  the 
breeze  was  so  good. 

‘‘  True,”  said  I ; but  I think  you’ll  find  that  the  magis- 
trates will  give  it  in  their  favor.  There’s  some  mistake 
about  the  ship’s  stores.  Such  bread  as  the  men  have  had 
served  out  to  them  ought  never  to  have  been  put  on  board, 
and  the  steward  has  owned  to  me  that  it’s  all  alike.” 

“ The  captain  don’t  intend  to  let  it  come  before  the  mag- 
istrates,” answered  the  pilot,  with  a wink,  and  pulling  his 
pipe  from  his  mouth  to  inspect  the  bowl.  He  wants  to 
be  off,  and  means  to  telegraph  for  another  crew  and  turn 
those  fellows  yonder  adrift.” 

Won’t  he  ship  some  better  provisions  ?” 

I don’t  know,  sir.  Preehaps  he’s  satisfied  that  the  pro- 
visions is  good  enough  for  the  men,  and  preehaps  he  isn’t. 
Leastways  he’ll  not  be  persuaded  contrarily  to  his  belief.” 


24 


THE  WKFX’K  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

So,  then,  the  police  are  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  this 
matter,  and  the  stores  will  be  retained  for  another  crew  ?” 

‘‘  That’s  as  it  may  be.” 

“ There  will  be  a mutin}^  before  we  get  to  Valparaiso.” 
Something’ll  happen,  I dare  say.” 

I not  only  considered  the  captain’s  behavior  in  this  mat- 
ter bad  morally,  but  extremely  impolitic.  His  motives  were 
plain  enough.  The  stores  had  been  shipped  as  a cheap  lot 
tor  the  men  to  eat  ; and  I dare  say  the  understanding  be- 
tween Coxon  and  the  owners  was  that  the  stores  should 
not  be  changed.  This  view  would  account  for  his  going  on 
shore  to  telegraph  for  a new  crew,  since  sending  the  old 
crew  about  their  business  would  promise  a cheaper  issue 
than  signaling  for  the  police  and  bringing  the  offenders 
before  the  magistrates,  and  causing  the  vessel  to  be  de- 
tained while  inquiries  were  made.  But  that  he  would  be 
imperiling  the  safety  of  his  vessel  by  shipping  a fresh  crew 
without  exchanging  the  bad  stores  for  good,  was  quite  cer- 
tain, and  I wondered  that  so  old  a sailor  as  he  should  be 
such  a fool  as  not  to  foresee  some  disastrous  end  to  his  own 
or  his  owners’  contemptible  cheese-paring  policy. 

However,  I had  not  so  good  an  opinion  of  the  pilot’s  tac- 
iturnity as  to  make  him  a confidant  in  these  thoughts  ; we 
talked  on  other  matters  for  a few  minutes,  and  he  then 
went  below,  and  after  awhile,  on  passing  the  sky-light,  I 
saw  him,  stretched  on  one  of  the  cuddy  benches  sound 
asleep. 

The  Downs  now  presented  a very  different  appearance 
from  what  they  had  exhibited  an  hour  before.  There  were 
not  above  four  vessels  at  anchor,  and  of  those  which  had 
filled  and  stood  away  scarce  half  a dozen  were  in  sight. 
These  were  some  lumbering  old  brigs  with  a bark  among 
them,  with  the  water  almost  level  with  their  decks  ; pictur- 
esque enough,  however,  in  the  glorious  morning  light,  as 
they  went  washing  solemnly  away,  showing  their  square 
sterns  to  the  wind.  A prettier  sight  was  a fine  schooner 
yacht  coming  up  fast  from  the  southward,  with  her  bow 
close  to  the  wind  ; and  over  to  the  eastward  the  sea  was 
alive  with  smacks,  their  sails  shining  like  copper,  standing 
apparently  for  the  North  Sea. 

The  land  all  about  Walmer  was  of  an  exquisite  soft 
green,  and  in  the  breezy  summer  light  Deal  looked  the 
quaintest,  snuggest  little  town  in  the  w^orld. 

A little  after  eight  the  steward  called  me  down  to  break- 
fast, where  I found  the  pilot  impatiently  sniffing  an  atmos- 
phere charged  with  the  aroma  of  broiled  ham  and  strong 


25 


^ S' 

THK  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  aROSVENOKe 

coffee.  I own,  as  I helped  myself  to  a rasher  and  coU" 
trasted  the  good  provisions  with  which  the  cuddy  table 
was  furnished  with  the  bad  food  served  to  the  men,  that  I 
was  weak  enough  to  sympathize  very  cordially  with  the 
poor  fellows.  The  steward  told  me  that  not  a man  among 
them  had  broken  his  fast ; this  he  had  been  told  by  the 
cook,  who  added  that  the  men  would  rather  starve  than  eat 
the  biscuit  that  had  been  served  out  to  them.  Such  was 
their  way  of  showing  themselves  wronged  ; and  the  stew- 
ard declared  that  he  did  not  half  like  bringing  our  break- 
fast from  the  galley,  for  the  men,  w^hen  they  smelled  the 
ham  and  saw  him  going  aft  with  a tin  of  hot  rolls,  became 
so  forcible  in  their  language  that  he  every  moment,  during 
his  walk  along  the  main  deck,  expected  to  feel  himself 
seized  behind  and  pitched  overboard. 

“ It's  the  old  story,  sir,”  said  the  pilot,  who  was  making 
an  immense  breakfast,  and  it's  true  enough  what  Mr. 
Duckling  said  last  night,  which  I thought  uncommonly 
good.  They  ship  sailors  out  of  places  where  there’s  noth- 
ing to  be  seen  but  rags  and  rum — rum  and  rags,  sir  ; they 
give  ’em  a good  cabin  to  sleep  in,  pounds  sterling  a month, 
grog  every  day  at  eight  bells,  plenty  of  good  livin’,  con- 
sidering what  they  was,  where  they  come  from,  and  what 
they  desarves  ; and  what  do  they  do  but  turn  up  their 
noses  at  food  which  they’d  crawl  upon  their  knees  to  get 
in  their  kennels  ashore,  and  swear  that  they  won’t  do  ne’er 
a stroke  of  work  unless  they’re  bribed  by  the  very  best  of 
everything.  What  do  they  want  ? — lobsters  for  breakfast, 
^nd  wenison  and  plum-duff  for  dinner  and  chops  and 
tamater-sauce  for  supper  ? It’s  the  ruination  of  owners, 
sir,  are  these  here  new-fangled  ideas  ; and  I don’t  say — 
mind,  I don’t  say  that  it  don’t  go  agin  pilots  as  a body.  A 
pilot  can’t  do  his  dooty  as  he  ought  when  he’s  got  such 
crews  as  sarve  nowadays  to  order  about.  Here  am  I stuck 
here,  with  a job  that  I knows  of  W’aitin’  and  waitin’  for  me 
at  Gravesend  ; and  all  because  this  blessed  ship’s  company 
wants  wenison  and  plum-duff  for  dinner  !” 

He  helped  himself  to  a large  slice  of  broiled  ham  and  de- 
voured it  with  sullen  energy. 

I could  have  said  a word  for  the  men,  but  guessed  that 
my  remarks  would  be  repeated  to  the  skipper  ; and  since 
I could  not  benefit  them,  there  was  no  use  in  injuring  my- 
self. 

After  breakfast  I went  upon  deck,  and  saw  a Deal  boat 
making  for  the  ship.  vShe  came  along  in  slashing  style, 
under  her  broad  lug — what  splendid  boats  those  Deal  lug- 


26  THE  WKECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/’ 

gers  are,  and  how  superbly  the  fellows  handle  them  ! — and 
in  a short  time  was  near  enough  to  enable  me  to  see  that 
she  towed  our  quarter-boat  astern,  and  that  Coxon  and 
Duckling  were  among  her  occupants.  I went  to  the  gang- 
way to  receive  her  ; she  fell  off,  then  luffed,  running  a fine 
semicircle  ; down  dropped  her  lug,  her  mizzen  brought 
her  right  to,  and  she  came  alongside  with  beautiful  precis- 
ion, stopping  under  the  gangway  like  a carriage  at  your 
door. 

I caught  the  line  that  was  flung  from  her,  took  a turn 
with  it,  and  then  Coxon  and  the  chief  mate  stepped  on 
board.  The  moment  he  touched  the  deck,  Coxon  called 
to  the  men,  who  were  hanging  about  the  forecastle. 

“ Get  your  traps  together  and  out  with  you  ! If  ever  a 
man  among  you  stops  in  my  ship  five  minutes,  I’ll  fling 
him  overboard.'’ 

With  which  terrible  threat  he  walked  into  the  cuddy. 
Duckling  remained  at  the  gangway  to  see  the  crew  leave 
the  ship.  The  poor  fellows  were  all  ready.  They  had 
made  up  their  minds  to  go  ashore,  but  hardly  knew  under 
what  circumstances.  I had  noticed  them  pressing  forward 
to  look  into  the  boat  when  she  came  alongside,  no  doubt 
expecting  to  see  the  uniform  of  a police  superintendent 
there.  The  presence  of  such  an  official  would,  of  course, 
have  meant  imprisonment  to  them  ; they  would  have  been 
locked  up  until  brought  before  the  magistrates.  They 
were  clearly  disappointed  by  the  skipper’s  procedure,  for 
as  they  came  to  the  gangway,  carrying  their  bags  and 
chests,  all  kinds  of  remarks,  expressive  of  their  opinion  on 
the  matter,  were  uttered  by  them. 

“ The  old  blackguard  !”  said  one  flinging  his  bag  into 
the  boat,  and  lingering  before  Duckling  and  myself  in 
order  to  deliver  his  observations,  he  hasn’t  the  pluck  to 
have  us  tried.  Pitch  us  overboard  ! let  him  try  his  (etc.) 
hand  upon  the  littlest  of  us  ! I’d  take  six  months,  and 
thank  ’em,  just  to  warm  my  fist  on  his  (etc.)  face  !”  and  so 
forth. 

Duckling  was  wise  to  hold  his  peace.  The  men  were  furi- 
ous enough  to  have  massacred  him  had  he  opened  his  lips. 

The  older  hands  got  into  the  boat  in  silence,  but  none  of 
the  rest  left  the  ship  without  some  candid  expression  of 
his  feelings.  One  said  he’d  gladly  pay  a pound  for  leave 
to  set  fire  to  the  ship.  Another  called  her  a floating  work- 
house.  A third  hoped  that  the  vessel  would  be  sunk,  and 
the  brutes  commanding  her  drowned  before  this  time  to- 
morrow. Every  evil  wish  that  malice  and  rage  could  in- 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.'^  27 

vent  was  hurled  at  the  vessel  and  at  those  who  remained 
in  her.  In  after  days  I recalled  that  beautiful  mornings 
the  picture  of  the  lugger  alongside  the  ship,  the  hungry, 
ill-used  men  with  their  poor  packs  going  over  the  vessel’s 
side,  and  the  curses  they  pronounced  as  they  left  us. 

An  incident  followed  the  entry  of  the  last  of  the  men  in 
the  boat. 

The  sail  was  hoisted,  the  rope  that  held  the  boat  let  her 
go,  and  her  head  was  shoved  off  ; when  the  Portugee,” 
in  the  excitement  and  fury  of  his  feelings,  drew  in  his 
breath  and  his  cheeks,  and  spit  with  tremendous  energy  at 
Duckling,  who  was  watching  him  ; but  the  missile  fell 
short  ; in  a word,  he  spit  full  in  the  face  of  one  of  the  old 
hands,  who  instantly  knocked  him  down.  He  tumbled 
head  over  heels  among  the  feet  of  the  crowd  of  men,  while 
Duckling  roared  out,  If  the  man  who  knocked  that  black- 
guard down  will  return  to  his  duty.  I’ll  be  his  friend.” 
But  all  the  answer  he  got  was  a roar  which  resembled  in 
sound  and  character  the  mingled  laughter  and  groans  of  a 
large  mob.  The  fresh  wind  caught  and  filled  the  sail,  the 
boat  bounded  avray  under  the  pressure,  and  in  a few 
minutes  was  a long  distance  out  of  hail. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A FRESH  crew  came  down  from  London  the  following 
morning  in  charge  of  a crimp. 

Duckling  went  ashore  to  meet  them  at  the  railway 
station,  and  they  came  off  in  the  same  boat  that  had  landed 
the  others  on  the  previous  day. 

They  appeared  much  the  same  sort  of  men  as  those  who 
had  left  us  ; badly  clothed  for  the  most  part,  and  but  four 
of  them  had  sea-chests,  the  rest  bringing  bags.  There 
was  one  very  big  man  among  them,  a fellow  that  dwarfed 
the  others  ; he  held  himself  erect,  wore  good  boots,  and 
might  very  well  have  passed  for  an  escaped  Life  Guards- 
man, were  it  not  for  an  indescribable  something  in  his  gait, 
and  the  way  in  which  he  hung  his  hands,  that  marked  him 
for  a Jack. 

Another  fellow  I noticed,  as  he  scrambled  over  the  ship’s 
side,  and  sung  out,  in  tones  as  hoarse  as  a raven’s,  to  pitch 
him  up  his  “ blooming  portmantey,”  had  a very  extraordin- 
ary face,  altogether  out  of  proportion  with  his  head,  being, 
I dare  say,  a full  third  too  small.  The  back  of  the  skull 
was  immense,  and  was  covered  with  hair  coarser  than 


28  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR/' 

Duckling’vS — as  coarse  as  hemp-yards.  This  grew  down 
beside  his  ears,  and  got  mixed  up  with  his  streaky  whiskers, 
which  bound  up  the  lower  part  of  his  face  like  a tar  poul- 
tice. Out  of  this  circle  of  hair  looked  a face  as  small  as  a 
young  boy's  ; little  half-closed  Chinese  eyes,  a bit  of  a pug- 
nose,  and  a square  mouth,  kept  open  so  as  to  show  that  he 
wanted  four  front  teeth.  The  frame  belonging  to  this 
remarkable  head  and  face  was  singularly  vigorous,  though 
grievously  misshapen.  His  long  arms  went  far  down  his 
legs  ; his  back,  without  having  a hump,  was  as  round  as  a 
shell,  and  he  looked  as  if  he  measured  a yard  and  a half 
from  shoulder  to  shoulder.  I watched  this  strange-looking 
creature  with  great  curiosity  until  I lost  sight  of  him  in 
the  forecastle. 

The  men  bustled  over  the  side  with  great  alacrity,  bawl- 
ing for  their  bags  and  property  to  be  handed  up  in  a great 
variety  of  accents.  There  were  two  Dutchmen,  and  a 
copper-colored  man,  with  African  features,  among  them  ; 
the  rest  were  English. 

The  crimp  remained  in  the  boat,  watching  the  men  go  on 
board.  He  was  from  the  other  side  of  Jordan.  His  woolly 
hair  was  soaked  with  oil,  and  shone  resplendent  in  the  sun  ; 
the  oil  seemed  to  have  got  into  his  hat,  too,  for  that  had  a 
most  fearful  polish.  He  wore  a great-coat  that  came  down 
to  his  shins,  and  beneath  this  he  exhibited  a pair  of  blue 
serge  breeches,  terminating  in  boots  as  greasy  as  his  hat. 
. He  was  genteel  enough  to  wear  kid  gloves  ; but  the  imag- 
ination was  not  to  be  seduced  by  such  an  artifice  from 
picturing  the  dirt  under  the  gloves. 

I knew  something  of  crimps,  and  amused  myself  with  an 
idle  speculation  or  two  while  watching  the  man.  This  was 
a fellow  who  would  probably  keep  a lodging-house  for 
sailors  in  some  dirty  little  street  leading  out  of  the  West 
India  Dock  Road.  His  terms  would  be  very  easy  ; seven 
shillings  a week  for  board  and  lodging,  and  every  gentle- 
man to  pay  for  extras.  He  would  probably  have  two  or 
three  amiable  and  obliging  sisters,  daughters,  or  nieces 
living  with  him,  knowing  the  generous  and  blind  confi- 
dence Jack  reposes  in  the  endearments  of  the  soft  sex,  and 
how  very  prodigally  he  will  pay  for  them. 

So  this  greasy  miscreant's  dirty  West  India  Dock  Road 
lodging-house  for  sailors  would  always  be  pretty  full,  and 
he  would  never  have  much  difficulty  in  mustering  a crew 
when  he  got  an  order  to  raise  one.  Of  course  it  would  pay 
him,  as  it  pays  other  crimps,  to  let  lodgings  to  sailors,  so 
as  to  have  them  always  about  him  when  a crew  is  wanted  ; 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOk/’  29 

for  will  he  not  obligingly  cash  their  advance  notes  for 
them,  handing  them  say,  thirty  shillings  for  three  pounds 
ten  ? What  do  I do  with  this  dirty  risk  ?’'  he  will 
exclaim,  when  Jack  expostulates.  “Supposing  you  cut 
stick  ? I lose  my  money.  I only  do  this  to  obleege  you. 
Go  into  the  street,”  he  cries,  pretending  to  get  in  a pas- 
sion, “ and  see  what  you’ll  get  for  your  dirty  piece  of 
paper.  You’ll  be  cornin’  back  to  me  on  your  bended 
knees,  with  tears  a-tricklin’  and  runnin*  over  your  cheeks, 
axing  my  parding  for  wronging  me  and  willin’  to  say  a 
prayer  of  thankfulness  for  me  bein’  put  in  your  way. 
You’ll  want  a bag  for  your  clothes,  and  here’s  one.  dirt 
cheap,  five  and  a ’arf.  And  you  can’t  go  to  sea  with  one 
pair  o’  brigs,  and  you  shall  have  these  beauties  a bargain 
— come,  fourteen  and  six,  for  you,  and  I’ll  ask  you  not  to 
say  what  you  gave  for  'em,  or  I shall  have  four  hundred 
and  fifty-vun  customers  cornin’  in  a rage  to  tell  me  I’m  a 
villin  for  charging  of  ’em  a guinea  for  the  shame  article. 
And  here’s  a first-class  knife  and  belt — something  fit  for 
the  heye  to  rest  upon — honestly  vorth  ’arf  a sovrin,  which 
I’ll  make  you  a present  of  for  a bob  ; and  if  you  say  a 
word  I’ll  take  everything  back,  for  I can't  stand  ingrati- 
tood.” 

Our  friend  watched  the  crew  over  the  vessel’s  side  with 
jealous  eyes,  for  had  they  refused  at  the  last  moment 
to  remain  in  the  ship,  he  would  have  been  a loser  to  the 
amount  he  had  given  them  for  their  advance  notes.  He 
looked  really  happy  when  the  last  man  was  out  of  the  lug- 
ger and  her  head  turned  for  the  shore.  He  raised  his 
greasy  hat  to  Duckling,  and  his  hair  shone  like  polished 
mahogany  in  the  sun. 

“ Aft  here,  some  of  you,  and  ship  this  gangway.  Boat- 
swain, pipe  all  hands  to  get  the  ship  under  way,”  cried 
Duckling  ; and  turning  to  me  with  a wink,  he  added,  “ If 
the  grub  is  going  to  bring  more  rows,  we  must  fight  ’em 
on  the  high  seas.” 

There  was  a little  breeze  from  the  south-east  quite 
enough  to  keep  the  smaller  sails  full  and  give  us  headway 
against  the  tide  that  was  running  up  Channel.  The  men, 
zealous  as  all  neW' comers  are,  hastened  briskly  out  of  the 
forecastle  on  hearing  Duckling’s  voice  and  the  boatswain’s 
whistle,  and  manned  the  windlass.  The  pilot  was  now  on 
the  poop  with  the  skipper,  the  latter  looking  lively  enough 
as  he  heard  the  quick  clanking  of  the  palls.  The  men  broke 
into  a song  and  chorus  presently  and  the  rude  strains 


30 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/' 

chimed  in  well  with  the  hoarse  echo  of  the  cable  coming* 
link  by  link  inboard. 

Presently  I reported  the  cable  up  and  down.  Then  from 
Duckling,  the  pilot’s  mouth-piece,  came  the  familiar  or- 
ders : 

Loose  the  outer  jib.” 

“ Lay  aloft,  some  of  you,  and  loose  the  top-sails.” 

‘‘Up  with  that  jib  smartly,  my  lads.” 

“ A hand  aft  here  to  the  wheel.” 

The  ship  lay  with  her  head  pointing  to  the  direction  in 
which  she  was  going  : there  was  nothing  more  to  do  than 
sheet  home  the  top-sails  and  trip  the  anchor.  The 
men  were  tolerably  nimble  and  smart.  The  three  top-sails 
were  soon  set,  the  windlass  again  manned,  and  within  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  from  the  time  when  the  order  was 
given,  the  ship  was  under  way,  and  pushing  quietly  through 
a tide  that  raced  in  a hundred  wrinkles  around  her  bows. 

We  set  the  fore  and  maintop-gallant-sails  and  spanker 
presently  ; the  yards  were  braced  sharp  up,  for  we  were 
heading  well  south,  so  as  to  give  the  Foreland  a wide 
berth.  This  extra  canvas  sent  us  swirling  past  the  red- 
hulled light-ship  off  this  point,  and  soon  the  Dover  pier 
opened,  and  the  great  white  cliffs  with  their  green  heights. 
Anon,  our  course  bringing  the  wind  more  aft,  we  set  the 
mainsail  and  main-royal  and  mizzen-top-gallant-sail,  with 
the  stay-sails  and  jibs. 

The  breeze  freshened  as  we  stretched  seaward — the  ship 
was  now  carrying  a deal  of  canvas,  and  the  men  seemed 
pleased  with  her  pace. 

The  day  was  gloriously  fine.  The  sea  was  of  an  emerald 
green,  alive  with  little  leaping  waves,  each  with  its  narrow 
thread  of  froth.  The  breeze  was  strong  enough  to  lay  the 
vessel  over  just  so  far  as  to  enable  one  looking  over  the 
weather  side  to  see  her  copper,  shining  red  below  the  green 
line  of  water.  The  brilliant  sunshine  illuminated  the  brass- 
work  with  innumerable  glories,  and  shone  with  fluctuating 
flashes  in  the  glass  of  sky-lights,  and  made  the  decks  glisten 
like  a yacht’s.  The  canvas,  broad  and  white,  towered  nobly 
to  the  sky  ; and  the  main-royal  against  the  deep  blue  of  the 
sky  seemed  like  a cloud  among  the  whiter  clouds  which 
swept  in  quick  succession  high  above.  It  was  a sight  to 
look  over  the  ship’s  bows,  to  see  her  keen  stem  shredding 
the  water,  and  the  permanent  pillar  of  foam  leaning  away 
from  her  weather-bow. 

This  part  of  the  Channel  was  full  of  shipping,  and  I know, 
by  the  vividness  with  which  my  memory  reproduces  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.”  31 

scene,  how  beautiful  was  the  picture  impressed  upon  it. 
All  on  our  right  were  the  English  shores,  made  delicate 
and  even  fanciful  by  distance  ; here  and  there  fairy-like 
groups  of  houses,  standing  on  the  heights  among  trees  or 
embosomed  in  valleys,  with  silver  sands  sloping  to  the  sea  ; 
deep  shadows  staining  the  purity  of  the  brilliant  chalk  ; 
and  a foreground  of  pleasure  boats,  with  sails  glistening 
like  pearl,  and  bright  flags  streaming.  And  to  our  right 
and  left  vessels  of  different  rigs  and  sizes  standing  up  or 
down  Channel,  some  running,  like  ourselves,  free,  with 
streaming  wakes,  others  coming  up  close-hauled,  some  in 
ballast  high  out  of  water,  stretching  their  black  sides  along 
the  sea,  and  exposing  to  windward  shining  surfaces  of 
copper. 

At  half  past  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  all  sail  that  was 
required  having  been  made,  and  the  decks  cleared,  the 
hands  were  divided  into  watches,  and  I,  having  charge  of 
the  port  watch,  came  on  deck.  The  starboard  watch  went 
below  ; but,  as  the  men  had  not  dined,  a portion  of  my  own 
watch  joined  the  others  in  the  forecastle  to  get  their  dinner. 

I now  discovered  that  the  copper-faced  man,  to  whom  I 
have  drawn  attention,  was  the  new  cook.  I heard  the  men 
bandying  jokes  with  him  as  they  went  in  and  out  of  the 
galley,  carrying  the  steaming  lumps  of  pork  and  reeking 
dishes  of  pea-soup  into  the  forecastle,  whence  I concluded 
that  they  had  either  not  yet  discovered  the  quality  of  the 
provisions,  or  that  they  were  more  easily  satisfied  than  their 
predecessors  had  been. 

Among  the  men  in  my  own  watch  was  the  great,  strap- 
ping fellow  whom  I had  likened  to  a Life  Guardsman.  I 
had  thought  the  man  too  big  to  be  handy  up  aloft,  but  was 
very  much  deceived,  for  in  all  my  life  I never  witnessed 
such  feats  of  activity  as  he  performed.  His  long  legs  en- 
abled him  to  take  two  ratlines  at  a time,  and  he  saved  him- 
self the  trouble  of  gettingover  the  futtock  shrouds  by  very 
easily  making  two  steps  from  the  main  shrouds  to  the  main- 
yard,  and  from  the  mainyard  to  the  maintop.  1 watched 
him  leave  the  galley,  carrying  his  smoking  mess  ; but  I also 
noticed,  before  I lost  sight  of  him,  that  he  took  a sus- 
piciously long  sniff  at  the  steam  under  his  nose,  and  then 
violently  expectorated. 

The  breeze  was  now  very  lively  ; the  canvas  was  stretch- 
ing nobly  to  it ; and  the  shore  all  along  our  starboard  beam 
was  a gliding  panorama,  brilliant  with  color  and  sunshine. 
They  were  having  dinner  in  the  cuddy  ; and  as  often  as  I 


32  TFE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROftVENOR/' 

passed  the  skylight,  I could  see  the  captain  glancing  upward 
at  the  sails  with  a well  pleased  expression. 

I presently  noticed  the  cook’s  copper  face,  crowned  with 
an  odd  kind  of  knitted  cap,  protruding  from  the  galley,  and 
his  small  eyes  gazed  intently  at  me.  I paced  the  length  of 
the  poop,  and  when  I returned,  the  cook’s  head  was  still  at 
its  post  ; and  then  his  body  came  out,  and  he  stood  staring 
in  my  direction. 

I had  to  turn  abruptly  to  hide  my  mirth,  for  his  face  was 
ornamented  with  an  expression  of  disgust  exquisitely  comi- 
cal with  the  wrinkled  nose,  the  arched,  thick  mouth,  and 
the  screwed-up  eyebrows. 

When  I again  looked,  he  was  coming  along  the  deck, 
swinging  a piece  of  very  fat  pork  at  the  end  of  a string. 
He  advanced  close  to  the  poop-ladder,  at  the  top  of  which 
I was  standing,  and  holding  up  the  pork,  said  : 

“ You  see  dis,  sar  ?” 

“Yes,”  I answered. 

“ Me  belong  to  a country  where  we  no  eat  pork,”  he  ex- 
claimed, with  great  gravity,  still  preserving  his  wrinkled 
nose  and  immensely  disgusted  expression. 

“ What  country  is  that  ?”  I asked. 

“ Hot  country,  sar,”  he  answered.  “ But  me  will  eat 
pork  on  board  ship.” 

“ Very  proper.”  , 

“ But  me  will  not  eat  stinking  pork  on  board  ship  or  any 
where  else  !”  he  cried,  excitedly. 

“ Is  that  piece  of  pork  tainted  ?”  I inquired. 

“ Don’t  know  nuffen  ’bout  tainted,  sar,”  he  replied,  “ but 
it  smells  kinder  strong.  But  not  so  strong  as  the  liquor 
where  t’other  porks  was  biled  in.  Nebber  smelled  de  like, 
sar.  Most  disgusting.  Come  and  try  it,  sar.  Make  you 
feel  queer.” 

“ Pitch  the  water  overboard,  then.” 

No  good,  sar.  Fork’sle  full  of  stinks,  and  men  grumblin’ 
like  hell.  Me  fust-rate  cook,  too — but  no  make  a stink 
sweet.  Dat  beats  me.” 

He  held  up  the  pork,  with  an  expression  on  his  face  as  if 
he  were  about  to  sneeze,  shook  his  finger  at  it  as  though  it 
were  something  that  could  be  affected  by  the  gesture,  and 
flung  it  overboard. 

“ Dat’s  my  rations,”  said  he.  “ Shouldn’t  like  to  eat  de 
fish  dat  swallers  it.” 

And  turning  jauntily  in  his  frocked  canvas  breeches,  he 
walked  off. 

A few  moments  afterward  the  extraordinary-looking 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSTENOr/'  83 

man  with  the  small  face  and  large  head  and  shell-shaped 
back  came  out  of  the  forecastle,  walking  from  side  to  side 
with  a springing,  jerky  action  of  the  legs,  they  being  evi- 
dently moved  by  a force  having  no  reference  to  his  will. 

Ax  your  pardon,  sir/'  he  said,  twirling  up  his  thumb  in 
the  direction  of  his  forehead  ; but  the  meat’s  infernal  bad 
aboard  of  this  here  wessel." 

‘'I  can’t  help  it,”  I answered,  annoyed  to  be  the  recip- 
ient of  these  complaints,  which  seemed  really  to  justify 
Coxon’s  charge  of  my  being  the  crew’s  confidant.  ‘‘  You 
must  talk  to  the  captain  about  it.” 

/‘Ne’er  a man  among  us  can  eat  of  the  pork  ; and  the 
cook,  as  is  better  acquainted  than  us  with  these  here  mat- 
ters, says  he’d  rather  be  biled  alive  than  swaller  a ounce 
of  it.” 

“ The  captain  is  the  proper  person  to  complain  to.” 

“ That  may  be,  sir,”  said  the  man,  dropping  his  chin,  so 
that  by  projecting  his  beard,  his  face  appeared  to  withdraw 
and  grow  smaller  still;  “but  the  boatswain  says  there’ll 
not  be  much  got  by  complaining  to  the  skipper.” 

“ I can’t  make  the  ship’s  stores  better  than  they  are,”  I 
replied,  moving  a step,  for  I now  perceived  that  some  of 
the  crew  were  watching  us,  and  I did  not  want  the  captain  to 
come  on  deck  and  find  me  talking  to  this  man  about  the  pro- 
visions. But  it  so  happened  that  at  this  particular  moment 
the  captain  emerged  from  the  companion  hatchway.  The 
man  did  not  stir,  and  the  captain  said  : 

“ What  does  that  fellow  want  ?” 

“ He  is  complaining  of  the  pork,  sir.  I have  referred  him 
to  you.” 

He  gave  me  a sharp  look,  and  leaning  forward,  said,  in  a 
quiet,  mild  voice  : 

“ What’s  the  matter,  my  man  ?” 

“ Why,  sir,  I’ve  been  asked  to  come  and  say  that  the 
pork  that’s  been  served  to  the  men  is  in  a werry  bad  state, 
to  be  sure.  It’s  more  smell  than  meat,  and  what  ain’t 
smell  is  brine.” 

“ I am  sorry  to  hear  that,”  said  the  captain,  in  a most 
benignant  manner.  “ Look  into  the  cuddy  and  tell  the 
steward  I want  him.” 

The  steward  stepped  on  to  the  quarter-deck,  and  looked 
up  at  his  master  in  a way  that  made  me  suspect  he  had  got 
his  cue. 

“ What’s  the  matter  with  the  pork,  steward  ?” 

“ Nothing,  sir,  that  I know  of.” 


34 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

‘‘  The  men  say  it  smells  strong — that’s  what  you  say,  I 
think  ?*’  remarked  the  captain,  addressing  the  man. 

“ Werry  strong,  sir — strong  enough  to  sit  upon,  sir.” 

“ I don’t  know  how  that  can  be,”  exclaimed  the  steward, 
looking  very  puzzled  indeed.  It’s  sweet  enough  in  the 
cask.  Perhaps  it’s  the  fault  of  the  biling.” 

‘‘  Nothing  to  do  with  the  biling,  mate,”  said  the  man, 
shaking  his  extraordinary  head,  at  the  same  tirhe  surveying 
the  steward  indignantly.  “ Biling  clears  away  smells,  as  a 
rule.” 

Perhaps  you’ve  opened  a bad  cask.  If  so,”  said  the 
captain,  fling  it  overboard,  for  I’ll  not  have  the  men 
poisoned.  Let  the  cook  boil  me  a sample  from  the  next 
cask  you  open,  and  put  it  upon  my  table — do  you  hear  ?” 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

‘‘  That  will  do,”  continued  the  captain,  addressing  the 
man.  “ You  may  go  forward  and  tell  your  mates  what 
I have  said.” 

And  away  straggled  the  man  to  inform  the  crew,  no 
doubt,  that  the  skipper  was  a brick,  and  that  he’d  like  to 
punch  the  steward’s  head. 

At  seven  o’clock  next  morning,  we  were  abreast  the  Isle 
of  Wight,  having  carried  a strong  south-easterly  breeze 
with  us  as  far  as  Eastbourne,  when  the  wind  lulled  and 
remained  light  all  through  the  middle  watch  ; but  after 
four  it  freshened  again  from  the  same  quarter,  and  came 
on  to  blow  strong  ; but  we  kept  the  fore  and  main-royals 
on  her  all  through,  and  only  furled  them  to  heave  the  ship 
to  off  Ventnor,  where  we  landed  the  pilot. 

There  was  a nasty  lump  of  a sea  on  just  here,  and  some 
smacks  making  for  Portsmouth  carried  half  sails  soaking 
and  their  decks  running  with  water.  The ‘‘ Grosvenor,” 
owing  to  her  weight,  lay  steady  enough  ; a little  too  steady, 
I thought,  for  she  shipped  water  over  her  starboard  bow 
without  rising,  reminding  me  of  a deep-laden  barge,  along 
which  you  will  see  the  swell  running  and  washing,  while 
she  herself  goes  squashing  through  with  scarcely  a roll. 

A dandy-rigged  boat  put  off  in  response  to  our  signal, 
and  I enjoyed  the  pretty  picture  she  made  as  she  came 
foaming,  close  hauled,  toward  the  ship,  burying  herself  in 
spray  as  she  shoved  her  keen  nose  into  the  sea,  and  hopping 
nimbly  out  of  one  trough  into  another,  so  that  sometimes 
you  could  see  her  forefoot  right  out  of  water. 

I was  glad  when  the  pilot  got  over  the  side.  He  was  a 
mean  toady,  and  had  done  me  no  good  with  the  captain. 
The  gangway  ladder  had  been  thrown  over  to  enable  him 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOR.’' 


35 


to  descend,  and  the  boat  washed  high  and  low,  up  and  down, 
alongside,  sometimes  level  with  the  deck,  sometimes  twelve 
or  fourteen  feet  in  a hollow. 

“Now’s  your  time,”  said  I,  mischievously,  as  he  hung  on 
to  the,  manrope  with  one  leg  out  to  catch  the  boat  as  she 
rose.  He  took  me  at  my  word  and  let  go  ; but  the  boat 
was  sinking,  and  down  he  went  with  her,  and  I had  the  sat- 
isfaction of  seeing  him  roll  right  into  the  boat’s  bottom, 
and  there  get  so  hopelessly  entangled  with  the  pump  and 
some  trawling  gear,  that  it  took  two  boatmen  to  pull  him 
out  and  set  him  on  his  feet. 

Then  away  they  went,  the  pilot  waving  his  hat  to  the 
skipper,  who  cries  : 

“ Man  the  lee  main  braces.” 

The  great  yards  were  swung  around,  and  the  ship  lay 
over  to  the  immense  weight  of  canvas. 

“ Ease  off  those  jib-sheets  there,  and  set  the  mainsail.” 

The  ship,  feeling  the  full  breeze,  surged  slowly  forward, 
parting  the  toppling  seas  with  thundering  blows  of  her  bows. 
She  had  as  much  sail  on  her  as  she  could  well  carry  and  a 
trifle  to  spare,  for  the  breeze  had  freshened  while  we  had 
been  lying  to  : a couple  of  vessels  to  windward  were  taking 
in  their  fore  and  mizzen-top-gallant-sails,  and  ahead  was  a 
smart  brig  with  a single  reef  in  her  foretop-sail.  The  wind 
was  well  abeam,  perhaps  half  a point  abaft,  and  every  sail 
was  swollen  like  the  cheeks  of  rude  Boreas  in  the  picture 
of  that  bleak  worthy. 

This  cracking  on  delighted  Duckling,  whose  head  turned 
so  violently  about,  as  he  stared  first  at  thevSe  sails,  then  at 
those,  then  forward,  then  aft,  that  I thought  he  would  end 
in  putting  a kink  into  his  neck. 

“ This  is  proper  !”  he  exclaimed,  in  his  hoarse  voice,  after 
ordering  some  hands  “ to  cap  the  watch-tackle  on  to  the 
maintack  and  rouse  it  down.”  “We’ll  teach  ’em  how  to 
froth  this  blessed  Channel  ! I guess  we’ve  had  enough  of 
calms,  and  if  the  Scilly  ain’t  some  miles  astern  by  the 
second  dog-watch  to-morrow  I’ll  turn  a monk,  you  see  !” 

We  were  heading  well  west-south-west,  and  the  water 
was  flying  in  sheets  of  foam  from  the  ship’s  bows.  this 
time  it  was  dark,  and  the  sk}"  thick  with  the  volume  of  wind 
that  swept  over  it ; and  the  stars  shone  hazily,  but  it  was 
as  much  as  I could  do  to  trace  the  outlines  of  the  main- 
royal  and  top-gallant-sail. 

The  vessel  was  rushing  through  the  water  at  a great 
pace.  I felt  as  exhilarated  as  one  new  to  the  life  when  I 
looked  astern  and  saw  the  broad  path  of  foam  churned  by 


36 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.” 

the  ship  rising  and  falling  and  fading  upon  the  desolate 
gloom  of  the  hilly  horizon.  Blue  fires  burned  in  the  water; 
but,  by  and  by,  when  by  stretching  out  we  had  got  into  the 
broader  sea,  and  the  vessel  plunged  to  the  heavier  waves 
which  were  running,  big  flakes  of  phosphorescent  light 
were  hurled  up  with  the  water  every  time  the  ship  pitched, 
and  for  twenty  fathoms  astern  the  water  was  as  luminous 
as  the  Milky  Way.  The  roaring  of  the  wind  on  high,  the 
creaking  of  the  spars,  the  clanking  and  grinding  of  the 
chain-sheets,  the  squeal  of  sheaves  working  on  rusty  pins, 
the  hissing  and  spitting  of  the  seething  foam,  and  ever  and 
anon  the  sullen  thunder  of  a sea  striking  the  ship,  filled  the 
ear  with  a wonderful  volume  of  sound.  The  captain  was 
cracking  on  to  make  up  for  the  lost  time,  and  he  was  on 
deck  when  I went  below  at  ten  o’clock  to  get  some  rest 
before  relieving  Duckling  at  midnight.  There  were  then 
two  hands  at  the  wheel,  and  a couple  on  the  lookout  ; our 
lamps  were  burning  bravely,  but  we  had  long  ago  outrun 
all  sight  of  shore  and  of  lights  ashore. 

I slept  soundly,  and  at  eight  bells  Duckling  roused  me 
up.  The  unpleasantest  part  of  a sailor’s  life  is  this  peri- 
odical turning  out  of  warm  blankets  to  walk  the  deck  for 
four  hours.  The  rawness  of  the  night  air  is  anything  but 
.stimulating  to  a man  just  awake  and  very  sleepy.  Det  the 
wind  be  ever  so  steady,  the  decks  are  full  of  powerful 
draughts  rushing  out  of  the  sails,  and  blowing  into  your 
■eyes  and  ears,  and  up  the  legs  of  your  trousers,  and  down 
the  collar  of  your  shirt,  turn  where  you  will : and  you 
think,  as  your  hair  is  blown  over  your  eyes  and  a shower 
of  spray  comes  pattering  upon  your  oil-skins  and  annoying 
your  face,  of  your  sheltered  cabin  and  warm  cot,  and  won- 
der what,  in  the  name  of  common  sense,  caused  you  to  take 
to  this  uncomfortable  profession.  The  crew  in  this  respect 
are  better  off  than  their  officers  ; for  the  watch  on  deck  at 
night  can  always  manage  to  sneak  into  the  forecastle  and 
doze  upon  their  chests,  or  on  the  deck  and  keep  under 
shelter  ; whereas  the  mate  in  charge  must  be  always  wide 
awake  and  on  his  legs  throughout  his  watch,  and  shirk 
nothing  that  the  heavens  may  choose  to  pour  upon  his 
defenseless  person. 

I had  four  hours  before  me  when  I went  on  deck,  and  I 
may  perhaps  have  wished  myself  ashore  in  a quiet  bed. 
The  captain  stood  near  the  wheel.  It  was  blowing  very 
fresh  indeed,  the  wind  about  eavSt-south-east,  with  a strong 
following  sea.  The  yards  had  been  braced  further  aft, 
but  no  other  alteration  had  been  made  since  I had  gone 


THE  WRECK  OP  THE  “ GROSVENOR/^  37 

below.  If  I had  thought  that  the  vessel  was  carrying  too 
much  sail  then,  I certainly  thought  that  she  was  carrying 
a great  deal  too  much  sail  now.  She  could  have  very  well 
dispensed  with  the  main-royal  and  top-gallant-sails,  and  in 
my  opinion  would  have  made  the  same  way  with  a single 
reef  in  the  top-sails.  The  press  of  canvas  was  burying 
her.  Well  aft  as  the  wind  was,  the  vessel  lay  over  to  star- 
board under  it,  and  she  was  dragging  her  heavy  channels 
sluicing  and  foaming  through  the  water.  The  moon  w^as 
weak,  with  a big  ring  round  her,  and  the  sky  was  obscured 
by  the  scud  which  fled  swiftly  away  to  the  north-west. 
The  horizon  was  thick,  and  the  troubled  sheen  of  the  moon 
upon  the  jumping  seas  made  the  dark  waters,  with  their 
ghastly  lines  of  phosphorescent  foam,  a most  wild  and 
weird  panorama. 

I mustered  the  watch,  and  a couple  of  them  went  to  re- 
lieve their  mates  on  the  forecastle.  A night-glass  lay  on 
one  of  the  sky-lights,  and  I swept  the  horizon  with  it,  but 
nothing  was  to  be  seen.  I walked  aft  to  see  how  she  was 
steering,  for  these  heavy  following  seas  lumping  up 
against  a ship’s  quarter  play  the  deuce  with  some  vessels, 
making  the  compass-card  swing  wildly  and  setting  the 
square  sails  lifting  ; but  found  her  steering  very  steadily, 
though  the  rush  of  some  of  the  seas  under  her  counter 
might  have  bewildered  a two-thousand-ton  ship.  She  rose, 
too,  better  than  I thought  she  would,  though  she  was  slug- 
gish enough,  for  some  of  the  seas  ran  past  her  with  their 
crests  curling  above  her  lee  bulwarks,  and  she  had  received 
one  souser  near  the  galley  ; but  her  decks  to  windward 
were  dry. 

Coxon  was  smoking  a big  Dutch  pipe,  holding  it  with 
one  hand  and  the  rail  with  the  other.  He  had  a hair  cap 
on  with  flaps  over  his  ears,  and  sea-boots,  and  all  that  he 
was  doing  was  first  to  blow  a cloud  and  then  look  up  at  the 
sails,  and  then  blow  another  cloud  and  then  look  up  again, 
this  would  appear  to  have  been  goingon  since  nine  o’clock. 
I thought  he  must  be  pretty  tired  of  his  diversion  by  this 
time. 

She  bears  her  canvas  well,  sir,”  said  I. 

Yes,”  he  answered,  gruifl}^,  “ I have  lost  twenty-four 
hours.  I ought  to  have  been  clear  of  the  Channel  by  this.” 

She  is  a fast  vessel,  sir.  We  are  doing  a good  twelve, 
I should  say.” 

He  cast  his  eyes  over  the  stern,  then  looked  up  aloft,  but 
made  no  answer.  I was  moving  away  when  he  exclaimed  : 


38 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR. 


Go  forward  and  tell  the  men  to  keep  a bright  look-out. 
And  keep  your  weather-eye  lifting  yourself,  sir.’' 

I did  as  he  bade  me,  and  got  upon  the  forecastle.  I found 
the  two  men,  who  were  indistinguishable  from  the  poop, 
wrapped  in  oil-skins  leaning  against  the  forecastle  rail.  It 
blew  harder  here  than  it  did  aft,  for  a power  of  wind  rushed 
slanting  from  the  fore-topmast-staysail  and  whirled  up 
from  under  the  foot  of  the  foresail.  The  crashing  sound 
of  the  vessel’s  bows,  urged  through  the  heavy  water  by  the 
great  power  that  was  bellowing  overhead,  was  wonderful 
to  hear  : an  uproar  of  thunder  was  all  around,  mingled 
with  wild  shrieking  cries  and  the  strange  groaning  of  strain- 
ing timbers.  The  moon  stood  away  to  windward  of  the 
mizzen-royal-masthead,  and  it  was  a sight  to  look  up  and 
see  the  gray  canvas,  full  like  balloons,  soaring  into  the  sky, 
and  to  hear  the  mighty  rush  of  the  wind  among  the  rigging 
as  the  vessel  rolled  against  it,  making  the  moon  whirl 
across  her  spars  to  and  fro,  to  and  fro. 

I had  been  on  deck  three-quarters  of  an  hour  when,  feel- 
ing the  wind  very  cold,  I dived  into  my  cabin  for  a shawl 
to  wrap  round  my  neck. 

I had  hardly  left  the  cuddy  door  to  return,  when  I heard 
a loud  cry  from  the  forecastle,  and  both  hands  roared  out 
simultaneously,  A sail  right  ahead  !” 

Coxon  walked  quickly  forward  to  the  poop-rail  to  try  to 
see  the  vessel  to  windward  ; then  he  went  over  to  the 
other  side  and  peered  under  the  mainsail  ; after  which  he 
said,  “ I see  nothing.  Where  is  she  ?” 

I shouted  through  my  hands,  On  which  bow  is  she  ?” 

‘‘  Right  ahead  !”  came  the  reply. 

There  was  a short  pause,  and  then  one  of  the  men  roared 
out,  Hard  over  ! we’re  upon  her  ! She’s  cutter  rigged. 
She’s  a smack.” 

Hard  a-port ! hard  a-port  !”  bawled  Coxon. 

I saw  the  spokes  of  the  wheel  fly  round,  but  almost  at 
the  same  moment  I felt  a sudden  shock — an  odd  kind  of 
thud^  the  effect  of  which  upon  my  senses  was  to  produce 
the  impression  of  a sudden  lull  in  the  wind. 

God  Almighty!”  bellowed  a voice, ‘‘we’ve  run  her 
down  !” 

In  a second  I had  bounded  to  the  whether-side  of  the 
poop  and  looked  over,  and  what  I saw  sliding  rapidly  past 
was  a mast  and  a dark-colored  sail,  which  in  the  daylight 
would  probably  be  red,  stretched  flat  upon  the  wilderness 
of  foam  which  our  ship  was  sweeping  off  her  sides.  Upon 
this  ghastly  white  ground  sail  and  mast  were  distinctly 


39 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSrENOR.’’ 

outlined — for  a brief  moment  only  ; they  vanished  even  as 
I watched,  swallowed  up  in  the  seething  water.  And  then 
overhead  the  sails  of  the  ship  began  to  thunder,  and  the 
rigging  quivered  and  jerked  as  though  it  must  snap. 

“ Hard  over  ! hard  over  !”  bellowed  Coxon. 

I saw  him  rush  to  the  wheel,  thrust  away  one  of  the 
men,  and  pulled  the  spokes  over  with  all  his  force.  The 
vessel  answered  splendidly,  swerved  nobly  round  like  a 
creature  of  instinct,  and  was  again  rushing  headlong  with 
full  sail  over  the  sea. 

This  was  a close  shave.  At  the  speed  at  which  she  was 
traveling  she  had  obeyed  the  rudder  in  the  first  instance 
so  promptly  as  to  come  round  close  to  the  wind.  A few 
moments  more  and  she  would  have  been  taken  back  ; and 
this,  taking  into  consideration  the  amount  of  canvas  she 
was  carrying,  must  infallibly  have  meant  the  loss  of  most, 
if  not  of  all,  her  spars.  Horrified  by  the  thoughts  of  liv- 
ing creatures  drowning  in  our  wake,  I cried  out  to  the 
skipper : 

“ Won’t  you  make  an  effort  to  save  them,  sir  ?” 

Save  them  be  hanged  !”  he  answered, fiercely.  Why 
the  devil  didn’t  they  get  out  of  our  road  ?” 

I was  so  much  shocked  by  the  coarse  inhumanity  of  this 
reply  that  I turned  on  my  heel,  but  yet  was  constrained 
by  an  ugly  fascination  to  turn  again  and  cast  shuddering 
glances  at  the  spot  where  I pictured  the  drowning  wretches 
battling  with  the  waves. 

Captain  Coxon  was  too  intent  upon  the  compass  to  notice 
my  manner  ; he  was  giving  directions  to  the  men  in  a low 
v^oice,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  card. 

Presently  he  exclaimed,  in  his  gruffest  voice,  ‘^Call  the 
carpenter  to  sound  the  well.” 

This  was  soon  dispatched,  and  I returned  and  reported 
a dry  bottom. 

Heave  the  log,  sir.” 

I called  a couple  of  hands  aft  and  went  through  the  tire- 
some and  tedious  job  of  ascertaining  the  speed  by  the 
measured  line  and  sand-glass.  The  reel  rattled  furiously 
in  the  hands  of  the  man  who  held  it  ; I thought  the  whole 
of  the  line  would  go  away  overboard  before  the  fellow  who 
was  holding  the  glass  cried,  Stop  !” 

“What  do  you  make  it  ?”  demanded  Coxon. 

“ Thirteen  knots,  sir.” 

He  looked  over  the  side  as  though  to  assure  himself  that 
the  computation  was  correct,  then  called  out  : 

“ Clew  up  the  main-royal,  and  furl  it !” 


40  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GKOSVENOR,'' 

This  was  a beginning,  and  it  was  about  time  that  a begin- 
ning was  made.  The  breeze  had  freshened  into  a strong 
wind,  this  had  grown  into  half  a gale,  and  the  look  of  the  sky 
promised  a whole  gale  before  morning.  The  main-royal 
halyards  were  let  go,  and  a couple  of  hands  went  up  to 
stow  the  bit  of  canvas  that  was  thumping  among  the  clouds. 

Presently,  “ Furl  the  fore  and  mizzentop-gallant-sails.’* 

This  gave  occupation  to  the  watch  ; and  now  the  decks 
began  to  grow  lively  with  the  figures  of  men  running 
about,  with  songs  and  choruses,  with  cries  of  “ Belay, 
there!’' — “Up  with  it  smartly,  my  lads!”  and  with  the 
heavy  flapping  of  canvas. 

All  this,  however,  was  no  very  great  reduction  of  sail. 
The  “ Grosvenor  ” carried  the  old-fashioned  single  top- 
sails, and  these  immense  spaces  of  canvas  were  holding  a 
power  of  wind.  Overhead  the  scud  flew  fast  and  furious, 
and  all  to  windward  the  horizon  was  very  thick.  We  took 
in  the  maintop-gallant-sail  ; and  while  the  hands  were 
aloft  we  came  up  hand  over  fist  with  a big  ship,  painted 
white.  She  was  to  leeward,  stretching  away  under  double- 
reefed  top-sails,  and  showed  out  quite  distinctly  upon  the 
dark  sea  beyond,  and  under  the  struggling  moonshine. 
We  ran  close  enough  to  take  the  wind  out  of  her  sails,  and 
could  easily  have  hailed  her  had  there  been  any  necessity 
to  do  so  ; but  we  could  discern  no  one  on  deck  but  a single 
hand  at  the  wheel.  She  showed  no  lights,  and  with  her 
white  hull  and  gleaming  sails,  and  fragile  naked  yards  and 
masts,  she  looked  as  ghostly  as  anything  I ever  saw  on 
water.  She  rolled  and  plunged  solemnly  among  the  seas, 
and  threw  up  her  own  swirling  outline  in  startling  relief 
upon  the  foam  she  flung  from  her  side,  and  which  streamed 
away  in  pyramid-shape.  She  went  astern  like  a buoy,  and 
in  a few  minutes  had  vanished  as  utterly  from  our  sight 
as  if  she  had  foundered. 

I now  stood  waiting  for  an  order  which  I knew  must 
soon  come.  It  is  one  thing  to  “ carry  on,”  but  it  is  another 
thing  to  rip  the  masts  of  a ship.  I don’t  think  we  had  lost 
half  a knot  in  speed  through  the  canvas  that  had  been 
taken  in  ; the  vessel  seemed  to  be  running  very  nearly  as 
fast  as  the  seas.  But  the  wind  was  not  only  increasing, 
but  increasing  with  squalls,  so  that  there  were  times  when 
you  would  have  thought  that  the  inmates  of  forty  mad- 
houses had  got  among  the  rigging  and  out  upon  the  yards, 
and  were  screeching,  yelling,  and  groaning  with  all  the 
force  they  were  master  of. 

At  last  the  captain  gave  the  order  I awaited  ; 


41 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aROSVENOR.” 

All  hands  reef  top-sails.’' 

In  a few  minutes  the  boatswain's  pipe  sounded,  and  the 
watch  below  came  tumbling  out  of  the  forecastle.  Now 
came  a scene  familiar  to  every  man  who  has  been  to  sea, 
whether  as  a sailor  or  a passenger.  In  a ship  of  war  the 
crew  go  to  work  to  the  sound  of  fiddles  or  silver  whistles  ; 
ever}^  man  knows  his  station  ; everything  is  done  quickly, 
quietly  and  completely.  But  in  a merchantman  the  men 
go  to  work  to  the  sound  of  their  own  voices,  these  voices 
are,  as  a rule,  uncommonly  harsh  and  hoarse  ; and  as  every 
working  party  has  its  own  solo  and  chorus,  and  as  all  work- 
ing parties  sing  together,  the  effect  upon  the  ear,  to  say  the 
very  least,  is  hideous.  But  also  in  a merchantman  the  crew 
is  always  less  in  number  than  they  ought  to  be.  Hence, 
when  the  halyards  are  let  go,  the  confusion  below  and  aloft 
becomes  overwhelming  ; for  not  more,  perhaps  than  a 
couple  of  sails  can  be  handled  at  a time,  and,  meanwhile, 
the  others  waiting  to  be  furled  are  banged  about  by  the 
wind,  and  fling  such  a thunder  upon  the  ear  that  orders  are 
scarce  audible  for  the  noise. 

All  this  happened  to  a certain  degree  in  the  present 
instance.  The  captain,  having  carried  canvas  with  fool- 
hardy boldness,  now  ran  into  the  other  extreme.  The 
quick,  fierce  gusts  which  ran  down  upon  the  ship  frightened 
him,  and  his  order  was  to  let  go  all  three  top-sail  halyards, 
and  double-reef  the  sails.  The  halyards  were  easily  let  go  ; 
but  then,  the  working  hands  being  few,  confusion  must 
follow.  The  yards  coming  down  upon  the  caps,  the  sails 
stood  out  in  bellies  hard  as  iron.  A whole  watch  upon 
each  reef-tackle  could  hardly  bring  the  blocks  together. 
When  the  mizzentop-sail  was  reefed,  it  w"as  found  that  the 
foretop-sail  would  require  all  hands  ; the  helm  had  to  be 
put  down  to  shake  the  sail,  so  as  to  enable  the  men  to  make 
the  reef-points  meet.  The  maintop-sail  lifted  as  well  as 
the  foretop-sail,  and  both  sails  rattled  in  unison  ; and  the 
din  of  the  pealing  canvas,  furiously  shaken  by  the  howling 
wind,  the  cries  of  the  men  getting  the  sail  over  to  wind- 
ward, the  booming  of  the  seas  against  the  ship’s  bows,  the 
groaning  of  her  timbers,  the  excited  grunting  of  terrified 
pigs,  and  the  rumbling  of  an  empty  water-cask,  which  had 
broken  from  its  lashings  and  was  rolling  to  and  fro  the 
main-deck,  constituted  an  uproar  of  which  no  description, 
howev^er  elaborate,  could  even  faintly  express  the  over- 
whelming character. 

When  the  dawn  broke  it  found  the  Grosvenor  " under 
reefed  top-sails,  fore-top  masts,  stay-sail,  fore-sail,  main- 


42 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

try-sail,  and  spanker,  snug  enough,  but  with  streaming 
decks,  for  the  gale  had  raised  a heavy  beam  sea,  and  the 
deep-laden  ship  was  sluggish,  and  took  the  water  repeat- 
edly over  her  weather  bulwarks. 

The  watch  below  had  turned  in  again,  but  it  was  already 
seven  bells,  and  at  four  o’clock  my  turn  would  come  to  go 
to  bed.  I had  charge  of  the  ship,  for  the  captain,  having 
passed  the  night  in  observing  his  vessel’s  sailing  powers 
under  all  canvas,  had  gone  below,  and  I was  not  sorry  to 
get  rid  of  him,  for  his  continued  presence  aft  had  become 
a nuisance  to  my  eyes. 

The  sea  under  the  gathering  light  in  the  east  was  a re- 
markable sight.  The  creaming,  arching  surfaces  of  the 
waves  took  the  pale  illumination,  but  the  troughs  or  hol- 
lows were  livid,  and,  looking  along  the  rugged  surface  as 
the  ship  rose,  one  seemed  to  behold  countless  lines  of 
yawning  caverns  opening  in  an  illimitable  waste  of  snow. 
Nothing  could  surpass  the  profound  desolation  of  the  scene 
surveyed  in  the  faint  struggling  dawn  ; the  pallid  heaven, 
bearing  its  dim  and  languishing  stars,  over  which  were 
swept  long  lines  of  smoke-colored  clouds  torn  and  man- 
gled by  the  wind  ; the  broken  ocean  pouring  and  boiling 
away  to  a melancholy  horizon,  still  dark,  save  where  the 
dawn  was  creeping  upward  with  its  chilly  light,  and  making 
the  eastern  sea  and  sky  leaden-hued. 

I had  now  leisure  to  recall  the  fatal  accident  I have  re- 
lated, and  the  inhumanity  of  Captain  Coxon’s  comment 
upon  it.  I hugged  myself  in  my  thick  coat  as  I looked 
astern  at  the  cold  and  rushing  waters,  and  thought  of  the 
bitter,  sudden  deaths  of  the  unfortunates  we  had  run  down. 
With  what  appalling  rapidity  had  the  whole  thing  hap- 
pened ! not  even  a dying  shriek  had  been  heard  amid  the 
roar  of  the  wind  among  the  masts.  For  many  a day  the 
memory  of  that  dark-colored  sail,  prone  upon  the  foaming 
water,  haunted  me.  The  significance  of  it  was  awful  to 
think  upon.  But  for  the  men  on  the  lookout,  never  a soul 
among  us  would  have  known  that  living  beings  had  been 
hurled  into  sudden  and  dreadful  death  ; that  the  ship  in 
which  we  sailed  had  perchance  made  widows  of  sleeping 
wives,  had  made  children  fatherless,  and  that  ruin  and 
beggary  and  sorrow  had  been  churned  up  out  of  the  deep 
by  our  unsparing  bows. 

Our  voyage  had  begun  inauspiciously  enough,  God 
knows ; and  as  I looked  toward  the  east,  where  the  morn- 
ing light  was  kindling  over  the  livid,  rugged  horizon,  a 
strange  depression  fell  upon  my  spirits,  and  the  present- 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/'  43 

irtient  then  entered  my  mind,  and  never  afterward  quitted  it, 
that  perils  and  suffering  and  death  were  in  store  for  us,  and 
that  when  I had  looked  on  the  English  coast  last  night  I 
was  unconsciously  bidding  farewell  to  scenes  I should  never 
behold  again. 


CHAPTER  V. 

I WAS  on  deck  again  at  eight  o’clock.  It  was  still  blow- 
ing  a gale,  but  the  wind  had  drawn  right  aft,  and  though 
the  top-sails  were  kept  reefed.  Duckling  had  thought  fit  to 
set  the  maintop-gallant  sail,  and  the  ship  was  running 
bravely. 

Yet,  though  her  speed  was  good,  she  was  rolling  abomin- 
ably ; for  the  wind  had  not  had  time  to  change  the  course 
of  the  waves,  and  we  had  now  all  the  disadvantage  of  a 
beam  sea,  without  the  modifying  influence  over  the  ship’s 
rolling  of  a beam  wind. 

I reckoned  that  we  had  made  over  one  hundred  and  thirty 
knots  during  the  twelve  hours,  so  that  if  the  gale  lasted  we 
might  hope  to  be  clear  of  the  Scilly  Isles  by  next  morning. 
There  was  a small  screw  steamer  crossing  our  bows  right 
ahead,  possibly  hailing  from  France  and  bound  to  the 
Bristol  Channel.  I watched  her  through  a glass,  sometimes 
breathlessly,  for  in  all  my  life  I never  saw  any  vessel  pitch  as 
she  did,  and  live.  Sometimes  she  seemed  to  stand  clear  out 
of  the  water,  so  as  to  look  all  hull,  then  down  she  would  go 
and  leave  nothing  showing  but  a bit  of  her  funnel  sticking 
up,  with  black  smoke  pouring  away  from  it.  Several  times 
when  she  pitched  I said  to  myself,  Now  she  is  gone  !” 
Her  bows  went  clean  under,  heaving  aloft  a prodigious 
space  of  foam  ; up  cocked  her  stern,  and,  with  the  help  of 
the  glass,  I could  see  her  screw  scurrying  around  in  the  air. 
Her  decks  were  lumbered  with  cattle-pens,  but  the  only 
living  thing  I could  see  on  board  was  a man  steering  her 
on  the  bridge.  She  vanished  all  on  a sudden,  amid  a Nia- 
gara of  spray  ; but  some  minutes  after  I saw  her  smoke  on 
the  horizon.  Had  I not  seen  her  smoke  I should  have  been 
willing  to  wager  that  she  had  foundered.  These  mysterious 
disappearances  at  sea  are  by  no  means  rare,  but  are  difficult 
to  account  for,  since  they  sometimes  happen  when  the  hori- 
zon is  clear.  I have  sighted  a ship  and  watched  her  for 
some  time  ; withdrawn  my  eyes  for  a minute,  looked  again, 
and  perceived  no  signs  of  her.  It  is  possible  that  mists  of 
small  extent  may  hang  upon  the  sea,  not  noticeable  at  a 


44 


THK  AVREOK  OF  THE  OROSA^ENOr/^ 


distance,  and  that  they  will  shut  out  a A^essel  suddenly  and 
puzzle  you  as  a miracle  Avould.  The  fascinating  legend  of 
the  “ Phantom  Ship  may  have  originated  in  disappear- 
ances  of  this  kind,  for  they  are  quite  complete  and  surpris- 
ing enough  to  inspire  superstitious  thoughts  in  such  plain 
unlettered  minds  as  sailors'. 

They  were  breakfasting  in  the  cuddy  and  in  the  fore- 
castle, and  I was  waiting  for  the  skipper  to  come  on  deck 
that  I might  go  below  and  get  something  to  eat.  But  be- 
fore he  made  his  appearance,  the  confounded  copper-col- 
ored cook,  accompanied  by  a couple  of  men,  came  aft. 

‘‘  Sar,'’  said  this  worthy,  who  looked  lovely  in  a pink 
striped  shirt  and  yellow  overalls,  ‘‘me  ask  you  respeckfly 
to  speak  to  de  skipper  and  tell  him  biscuit  am  dam  bad, 
sar." 

“I'm  messman  for  the  starboard  watch,  sir," exclaimed 
one  of  the  men,  “ and  the  ship’s  company  says  they  can’t 
get  the  bread  down  ’em  nohow." 

“ Why  do  you  come  to  me  ?’’  I demanded  of  them,  an- 
grily. “ I have  already  told  you,  cook,  that  I have  nothing 
to  do  with  the  ship’s  stores.  You  heard  what  Captain 
Coxon  said  yesterday  ?" 

“Can’t  the  steward  get  up  a fresh  bag  of  bread  for 
breakfast?"  exclaimed  the  third  man. 

“ He’s  in  the  cuddy,"  I replied,  “ ask  him." 

They  bobbed  their  heads  forward  to  see  through  the 
cuddy  windows,  and  at  that  moment  Duckling  came  on 
deck  up  through  the  companion. 

“You  can  get  your  breakfast,"  said  he  to  me.  “ I’ll  keep 
watch  until  you’ve  done." 

“ Here  are  some  men  on  the  quarter-deck  complaining  of 
the  bread,"  said  I.  “ Will  you  speak  to  them  ?’’ 

He  came  forward  at  once  very  briskly,  and  looked  over. 

“ What’s  the  matter  ?"  he  called  out. 

“ We’ve  come  to  complain  of  the  ship’s  bread,  sir,"  said 
one  of  the  men,  quite  ci\dlly. 

“ Dam  bad  bread,  sar  ! Me  honest  man  and  speak  plain 
truff,"  exclaimed  the  cook,  who  possibly  thought  that  his 
position  privileged  him  to  be  both  easy  and  candid  on  the 
subject  of  eating. 

“Get  away  forward!"  cried  Duckling,  passionately. 
“The  bread’s  good  enough.  You  want  to  kick  up  a 
shindy." 

The  men  made  a movement,  the  instinct  of  obedience 
responding  mechanically  to  the  demand.  But  the  cook 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.” 


45 


held  his  ground,  and  said,  shaking  his  head  and  convulsing 
his  face  : 

De  bread  am  poison,  sar.  All  de  flour’s  changed  into 
worms.  Nebber  see  such  a t’ing.  It  get  here  ” — touching 
his  throat — and  make  me — yaw  !” 

Go  forward,  I tell  you,  you  yellow-faced  villain  !” 
shouted  Duckling.  D’ye  hear  what  I say  ?” 

“ Dis  chile  is  a cook,”  began  the  fellow  ; but  Duckling 
sprung  off  the  poop,  and  with  his  clinched  fist  struck  him 
full  under  the  jaw  ; the  poor  devil  staggered  and  whirled 
round,  and  then  up  went  Duckling’s  foot,  and  cook  was 
propelled  at  a great  pace  along  the  main-deck  toward  the 
galley.  He  stopped,  put  his  hand  to  his  jaw,  and  looked 
at  the  palm  of  it ; rubbed  the  part  that  had  been  kicked, 
turned  and  held  up  his  clinched  fist,  and  went  into  the 
galley.  The  two  other  men  disappeared  in  the  forecastle. 

“Curse  their  impudence  !”  exclaimed  Duckling,  re- 
mounting the  poop-ladder,  and  polishing  his  knuckles  on 
the  sleeves  of  his  coat.  “ Now,  Mr.  Royle,  get  you  down 
to  your  breakfast.  I want  to  turn  in  when  you’ve  done.” 

I entered  the  cuddy,  not  very  greatly  edified  by  Duck- 
ling’s way  of  emphasizing  his  orders,  and  made  a bow  to 
the  captain  who  was  still  at  table.  He  condescended 
to  raise  his  eyes,  but  for  some  minutes  afterward  took  no 
notice  of  me  whatever,  occupying  himself  with  glancing 
over  a bundle  of  slips  which  looked  like  bill-heads  in  his 
hand. 

The  vessel  was  rolling  so  heavdly  that  the  very  plates 
slid  to  and  fro  on  the  table  ; and  it  not  only  required 
dexterity,  but  was  no  mean  labor,  to  catch  the  coffee-pot 
off  the  swinging  tray,  as  it  came  like  a pendulum  over  to 
my  side,  and  to  pour  out  a cup  of  coffee  without  capsizing 
it.  The  mahogany  paneling  and  cabin  doors  all  round 
creaked  incessantly,  and  in  the  steward’s  pantry  there  was 
a frequent  rattle  of  crockery. 

“ What  was  going  forward  on  the  main-deck  just  now 
demanded  Coxon,  stowing  away  the  papers  in  his  pocket, 
and  breaking  fragments  from  a breakfast  roll. 

I explained. 

“ Ah  !”  said  he  ; “ they’re  still  at  that  game,  are  they  ?” 

“ Mr.  Duckling  punched  the  cook’s  head — ” 

“ I saw  him,  sir.  Likewise  he  kicked  him.  Mr.  Duck- 
ling knows  his  duty,  and  I hope  he  has  taught  the  cook 
his.  Steward  !” 

‘‘Yes,  sir?”  responded  the  steward,  coming  out  of  the 
pantry. 


46  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSTBNOr/* 

See  that  a piece  of  the  pork  you  are  serving  out  to  the 
men  is  put  upon  my  table  to-day/' 

“ Yes  sir." 

The  captain  fell  into  another  fit  of  silence,  during  which 
I eat  my  breakfast  as  quickly  as  I could,  in  order  to  relieve 
Duckling. 

“ Mr.  Royle,"  said  he,  presently,  “ when  we  ran  that 
smack  down  this  morning,  what  were  you  for  doing  ?" 

I should  have  hove  the  ship  to,"  I replied,  meeting  his 
eyes. 

Would  you  have  hove  her  to  had  you  been  alone  on 
deck,  sir  ?" 

“ Yes,  and  depended  on  your  humanity  to  excuse  me." 

What  do  you  mean  by  my  humanity  ?"  he  cried,  dis- 
sembling his  temper  badly.  “ What  kind  of  cant  is  this  you 
have  brought  on  board  my  ship  ? Humanity  ! D — n it  !" 
he  exclaimed,  his  ungovernable  temper  blazing  out,  “ had 
you  hove  my  ship  to  on  your  own  hook,  I'd  have  had  you  in 
irons  for  the  rest  of  the  voyage  ?" 

“I  don't  see  the  use  of  that  threat,  sir,"  said  I,  quietly. 

You  have  to  judge  me  by  what  I did  do,  not  by  what  I 
might  or  would  do." 

Oh,  confound  your  distinctions  !"  he  went  on,  pushing 
his  hair  over  his  ears.  “ You  told  me  that  you  would  have 
hove  the  ship  to,  had  you  been  alone,  and  that  means  that 
you  would  have  whipped  the  masts  out  of  her.  Do  you 
mean  to  tell  me  that  you  knew  what  sail  we  were  carrying, 
to  talk  like  this  ?" 

Perfectly  well." 

My  composure  irritated  him  more  than  my  words,  and  I 
don’t  know  what  savage  answer  he  was  about  to  return  ; 
but  his  attention  was  on  a sudden  arrested  and  diverted 
from  me.  I turned  my  eyes  in  the  direction  in  which  he 
was  staring,  and  beheld  the  whole  ship's  company  advanc- 
ing along  the  main  deck,  led  by  the  big  seaman,  whose 
name  was  Johnson,  and  by  the  tortoise-backed,  small-faced 
man,  who  was  called  Fish — Ebenezer  Fish. 

The  moment  the  captain  observed  them,  he  rose  precipit- 
ately and  ran  up  the  companion-ladder  ; and,  as  I had  fin- 
ished breakfast,  I followed  him. 

By  the  time  I had  reached  the  break  of  the  poop  the 
hands  were  all  gathered  around  the  mainmast.  A few  of 
them  held  tin  dishes  in  their  hands,  in  which  were  lumps  of 
meat  swimming  in  black  vinegar.  One  carried  some  dozen 
biscuits  supported  against  his  breast.  Another  held  a tin 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOr/^ 


47 


pannikin  filled  with  treacle,  and  another  grasped  a salt- jar, 
or  some  such  utensil,  containing  tea. 

The  coup  iVodl  from  the  poop  was  at  this  moment  striking. 
All  around  was  a heavy  sea,  with  great  waves  boiling  along 
it ; overhead  a pale  blue  sky,  along  which  the  wildest  clouds 
were  sweeping.  The  vessel  running  before  the  wind  under 
double-reefed  top-sails,  rolled  heavily  both  to  port  and  to 
starboard,  ever  and  anon  shipping  a sheet  of  green  water 
over  her  bulwarks,  which  went  rushing  to  and  fro  the  decks, 
seething  and  hissing  among  the  feet  of  the  men,  and  es- 
caping with  loud,  bubbling  noises,  through  the  scupper- 
holes. 

I was  almost  as  soon  on  deck  as  Coxon,  and  therefore 
heard  the  opening  address  of  Johnson,  who,  folding  his 
arms  upon  his  breast,  and  giving  on  either  leg,  so  as  to 
maintain  his  equilibrium  while  the  deck  sloped  to  and  fro 
under  him,  said,  in  a low,  distinct  voice  : 

“ The  ship’s  company  thinks  it  a dooty  as  they  owe  their- 
selves  to  come  aft  altogether  to  let  you  know  that  the  pro- 
visions sarved  out  to  ’em  ain’t  eatable.” 

Out,  all  hands,  with  what  you’ve  got  to  say,”  replied 
Coxon,  leaning  against  the  rail  ; and  when  you’ve  done  I’ll 
talk  to  you.” 

“ Now,  then,  mates,  you  hear  what  the  skipper  says,” 
exclaimed  Johnson,  turning  to  the  others. 

Just  then  I noticed  the  copper  face  of  the  cook,  who  was 
skulking  behind  the  men,  with  his  eyes  fixed,  flashing  like 
a madman’s,  upon  Duckling. 

The  fellow  with  the  biscuits  came  forward,  but  a heavy 
lurch  at  that  moment  made  him  stumble,  and  the  biscuits 
rolled  out  of  his  arms.  They  were  collected  officiously  by 
the  others,  and  placed  again  in  his  hands,  all  sopping  wet; 
but  he  said,  in  a collected  voice  : 

“ These  here  are  the  starboard  watch’s  bread.  Ne’er  a 
man  has  tasted  of  them.  We’ve  brought  ’em  for  you  to 
see,  as  so  be  it  may  happen  that  you  aren’t  formiliar  with 
the  muck  the  steward  sarves  out.” 

‘‘Hand  up  a dry  one,”  said  the  skipper. 

A man  ran  forward,  and  returned  with  a biscuit,  which 
the  captain  took,  broke,  smelled,  and  tasted.  He  handed 
it  to  Duckling,  who  also  smelled  and  tasted.  He  (the  cap- 
tain) said,  “ Fire  away  !” 

The  fellow  with  the  biscuits  withdrew,  and  one  of  the 
men,  bearing  the  pork  swimming  in  vinegar,  advanced. 
He  was  a Dutchman,  and  was  heard  and  understood  with 
difficulty. 


48  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

My  mates  they  shay  tat  tiss  pork  is  tarn  iiashty,  and  it 
ishn’t  pork  ash  I fanshy  ; but  Gott  knowsh  what  it  iss  ; an’ 
I shwear  it  gifs  me  ta  shtomach-ache — by  Gott,  it  does,  sir, 
ass  I am  a man.” 

This  speech  was  received  with  great  gravity  by  the  men 
as  well  as  Coxon,  who  answered  : “ Hand  it  np,” 

The  mess  was  shoved  through  the  rail  and  poked  at  by 
the  skipper  with  a penknife  ; he  even  jobbed  a piece  of  it 
out  and  put  it  into  his  mouth.  I watched  for  a grimace, 
but  he  made  none.  He  handed  the  tin  dish,  as  he  had  the 
biscuit,  to  Duckling,  who  looked  at  it  closely  and  put  it  on 
the  deck. 

“ The  next,”  said  the  captain. 

The  Dutchman,  looking  as  a man  would  who  is  con- 
scious of  having  discharged  a most  important  duty,  hustled 
back  among  the  others,  and  the  man  with  the  treacle 
came  out. 

“This,  sir,  is  what  the  steward’s  givin’  us  for  molasses,” 
said  he,  looking  into  the  pannikin. 

The  captain  made  no  answer. 

“ And  though  his  senses  are  agin  him,  he  goes  on 
a-callin’  of  it  molasses.” 

Another  pause. 

“ But  to  my  way  of  thinkin’  it  ain’t  no  more  molasses 
than  it’s  oysters.  It’s  biled  black  beetles,  that’s  what  I call 
it,  and  you  want  a tooth-pick  as  thick  as  a marline-pike  to 
get  the  shells  out  o’  your  teeth  arter  a meal  of  it.” 

“ Hand  it  up,”  said  the  captain,  from  whom  every 
moment  I was  expecting  an  expression  of  temper.  He 
did  not  offer  to  taste  the  stuff,  but  inspected  it  with 
apparent  attention,  and  tilted  the  vessel  first  this  way  and 
then  that,  that  the  treacle  might  run. 

“ Here’s  your  molasses,”  said  he,  handing  down  the 
pannikin.  “ What  else  is  there  ?” 

“ We’re  willin’  to  call  this  tea,”  said  a man,  holding  up 
an  earthenware  jar  filled  with  a black  liquid  ; but  it  ain’t 
tea  like  what  they  sells  ashore,  and  tain’t  tea  like  what 
I’ve  bin  used  to  drink  on  board  other  vessels.  It’s  tea,” 
continued  he,  looking  first  into  the  jar  and  then  at  the 
skipper,  “and  yet  it  ain’t.  May  be  it  was  growed  in 
England,  for  there  isn’t  no  flavor  of  Chaney  about  it.  It’s 
too  faint  for  ’bacca  leaves,  and  tain’t  sweet  enough  for 
licorice.  Fish  here  says  it’s  the  mustiness  as  makes  it 
taste  like  senna.” 

Here  followed  a pause,  during  which  the  men  gazed 
eagerly  at  the  skipper,  I noticed  some  angry  and  even 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR.”  49 

sinister  countenances  among  them  ; and  the  cook  looked  as 
evil  as  a fiend,  with  his  hard  yellow  face  and  gleaming  eyes 
staring  upward  under  his  eyebrows.  But  so  far  there  had 
been  nothing  in  the  men’s  speeches  and  behavior  to  alarm 
the  most  timid  captain  ; and  I thought  it  would  require 
but  little  tact  and  a few  kindly  concewssioiis  to  make  them, 
on  the  whole,  a hard-working  and  tractable  crew. 

The  captain  having  kept  silence  for  some  time,  ex- 
changed looks  with  Duckling,  and  called  to  know  if  the 
men  had  any  more  complaints  to  make.  They  talked 
among  themselves,  and  Johnson  answered,  ‘‘  No,” 

“Very  well,  then,”  said  he.  “I  can  do  nothing  for  you 
here.  There  are  no  bake-houses  yonder,”  nodding  at  the 
sea,  “ to  get  fresh  bread  from.  You  must  wait  till  we  get 
to  Valparaiso.” 

A regular  growl  came  up  from  the  men,  and  Johnson 
exclaimed  : 

“We  can’t  live  on  nothing  till  we  get  to  Valparaiso.” 

“ What  do  you  want  me  to  do  ?”  cried  the  skipper, 
savagely. 

“It’s  not  for  us  to  dictate,”  replied  Johnson.  “All  that 
the  crew  wants  is  grub  fit  to  eat.” 

“Put  into  Brest,”  exclaimed  a voice.  “It  ain’t  far  off. 
There  is  good  junk  and  biscuit  to  be  got  at  Brest.” 

“ Who  dares  to  advise  me  as  to  what  I’m  to  do  ?”  shouted 
the  skipper  in  his  furious  way.  “ By  Heaven,  I’ll  break 
every  bone  in  the  scoundrePs  body  if  he  opens  his  infernal 
mutinous  mouth  again  ! I tell  you  I can’t  change  the 
provisions  here,  and  I’m  not  going  to  alter  the  ship’s  course 
with  this  wind  astern,  not  if  you  were  all  starving  in  reality.” 
But  having  said  this,  he  pulled  up  short,  as  if  his  temper 
was  diverging  him  from  the  line  of  policy  he  had  in  his 
mind  to  follow  ; he  lowered  his  voice  and  said  ; “I’ll  tell 
you  what,  my  lads  ; you  must  make  the  provisions  last  you 
for  the  present,  and  if  I can  make  fair  wind  of  it,  I’ll  haul 
round  for  some  Spanish  port  ; or  if  not  there.  I’ll  see  what 
land  is  to  be  picked  up.” 

“ You  hear  what  the  captain  says,  don’t  you  ?”  growled 
Duckling. 

“ It  isn’t  us  that  minds  waiting,  it’s  our  stomachs,”  said 
Fish,  the  small-faced  man. 

“ Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  )^ou  can’t  get  a meal  out  of  the 
food  in  your  hands  ?”  demanded  the  captain,  pointing 
among  them. 

We’d  rayther  drink  cold  water  than  the  tea,”  said  one. 


50 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROBYENOr/^ 

And  the  water  ain’t  overdrinkable,  neither/'  exclaimed 
another. 

“ The  cook  shays  te  pork’ll  gif  ns  te  cholera,”  said  one  of 
the  Dutchmen. 

‘‘  We  wouldn’t  mind  if  the  bread  and  molasses  was  right/' 
cried  Fish.  “ But  they  aren’t.  Nothen’s  right.  The  werry 
weevils  ain’t  ordinary  ; they’re  longer  and  fatter  than 
common  bread-worms.” 

Hold  your  jaw  !”  bawled  Duckling.  “ The  captain  has 
spoken  to  you  fairer  than  any  skipper  that  I ever  sailed 
under  would  have  spoke.  So  now  cut  forward — do  you 
hear  ? — and  finish  your  breakfast.  Cook,  come  from  behind 
the  mainmast,  you  loafing  nigger,  and  leave  the  main-deck, 
or  I’ll  make  you  trot  to  show  the  others  the  road.” 

He  pulled  a brass  belaying-pin  out  of  the  rail  and  flour- 
ished it.  The  captain  walked  aft  to  the  wheel,  leaving 
Duckling  to  finish  off  with  the  men.  They  moved  away, 
talking  in  low  grumbling  tones  among  themselves,  mani- 
festly dissatisfied  with  the  result  of  their  conference,  and 
presently  were  all  in  the  forecastle. 

“ I tell  you  what  it  is,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  Duckling,  turn- 
ing impudently  upon  me  ; you  must  wake  up,  if  you 
please,  and  help  me  to  keep  those  fellows  in  their  places. 
No  use  in  staring  and  listening.  You  must  talk  to  ’em  and 
curse  ’em,  damme  ! do  you  understand,  Mr.  Royle  ?” 

No,  I don’t  understand,”  I replied.  I don’t  believe 
in  cursing  men.  I’ve  seen  that  sort  of  thing  tried,  but  it 
never  answered.” 

‘‘  Oh,  I suppose  you  are  one  of  those  officers  who  call  all 
hands  to  prayer  before  you  reef  down,  are  you  ?”  he  asked, 
with  a coarse,  sneering  laugh.  I don’t  think  Captain 
Coxon  will  appreciate  your  services  much  if  that’s  your 
kind.” 

‘‘  I am  sorry  you  should  misunderstand  me/’  I said, 
gravely.  I believe  I can  do  my  work,  and  get  others  to 
do  theirs,  without  foul  language  and  knocking  men  down.” 
Thunder  and  lightning  ! what  spoony  skipper  nursed 
you  at  his  breast  ? Could  you  knock  a man  down  if  you 
tried  ?” 

I glanced  at  him  with  a smile,  and  saw  him  running  his 
eyes  over  me,  as  though  measuring  my  strength.  There 
was  enough  of  me,  perhaps,  to  make  him  require  time  for 
his  calculations.  Sinewy  and  vigorous  as  his  ill-built  frame 
was,  I was  quite  a match  for  him — half  a head  taller,  and 
weighed  more,  with  heavier  arms  upon  me  and  a deeper 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ORGSVENOR/’  51 

chest  than  he  ; and  was  eight-and-twenty,  while  he  was 
nearly  fifty. 

“ I think,”  said  I,  that  I could  knock  a man  down  if  I 
tried.  Perhaps  two.  But  then  I don’t  try.  The  skipper 
who  nursed  me  was  not  a New  Orleans  man,  but  an 
Englishman,  and  something  better — an  English  gentleman. 
That  means  that  no  one  on  board  his  ship  ever  gave  him 
occasion  to  use  his  fists.” 

He  muttered  something  about  my  thinking  myself  a fine 
sort  of  bird,  no  doubt,  but  I could  not  catch  all  that  he 
said,  owing  to  the  incessant  thundering  of  the  gale  ; he 
then  left  me  and  joined  the  captain,  who  advanced  to  meet 
him,  and  they  both  went  below. 

It  was  now  pretty  plain  that  I was  unsuited  for  the  taste 
and  society  of  the  two  men  with  whom  I was  thrown.  The 
captain  saw  that  I was  not  likely  to  help  his  paltry  views, 
and  that  my  sympathy  was  with  the  crew  ; and,  try  as  I 
might,  I could  not  disguise  my  real  contempt  for  Duckling. 
They  were  great  chums,  and  thoroughly  relished  each 
other’s  nature.  They  were  both  bullies,  and,  in  addition, 
Duckling  was  a toady.  Hence  it  was  inevitable — but  less 
from  the  subordinate  position  that  I filled  than  from  the 
dislike  I had  of  these  men’s  characters — that  I should  be  an 
outsider,  distrusted  by  the  skipper  as  to  objecting  to  his 
dealings  with  the  crew  and  capable  of  opposing  them,  and 
hated  by  Duckling  for  the  contempt  of  him  I could  not  dis- 
guise. Much  as  I regretted  this  result,  and  had  done  what 
I could  to  avert  it,  now  that  it  was  thrust  upon  me,  1 re- 
solved to  meet  it  quietly.  For  the  rest  of  that  watch, 
therefore,  I amused  myself  by  shaping  my  plans,  which 
simply  amounted  to  a determination  to  do  my  duty  as  com- 
pletely as  I could,  so  as  to  deprive  Coxon  of  all  opportunity 
of  making  my  berth  more  uncomfortable  than  it  was  ; to 
hold  my  tongue,  to  take  no  notice  of  the  skipper’s  doings, 
to  steer  clear  of  Duckling  as  much  as  possible,  and  to  quit 
the  ship,  if  possible,  at  Valparaiso.  How  I kept  these  good 
resolutions  you  shall  hear. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  weather  mended  next  day,  and  we  made  all  sail  with 
a fine  breeze,  steering  south-south-west.  We  had  left  the 
Downs  on  Tuesday,  the  22d  of  August,  and  on  the  25th  we 
found  by  observation  that  we  had  made  a distance  of  over 
nine  hundred  miles,  which,  considering  the  heavy  seas  the 


52 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVEHOR.’’ 

ship  had  encountered  and  the  depth  to  which  she  was 
loaded,  was  very  good  sailing. 

However,  though  we  carried  the  strong  northwesterly 
wind  with  us  all  day,  it  fell  calm  toward  night,  then  shifted 
ahead,  then  drew  away  north,  and  then  fell  calm  again. 
We  were  now  well  upon  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  and  the  heavy 
swell  for  which  that  stretch  of  sea  is  famous  did  not  fail  us. 
All  through  the  night  we  lay  like  the  ship  in  the  song,  roll- 
ing abominably,  with  Coxon  in  a ferocious  temper  on  deck, 
routing  up  the  hands  to  man  first  the  port  and  then  the 
starboard  braces,  bousing  the  yards  about  to  every  whiff 
of  wind,  like  a madman  in  the  Doldrums,  until  both 
watches  were  exhausted.  All  this  work  was  put  upon  us 
merely  because  the  skipper  was  in  a rage  at  the  calm,  and, 
not  caring  to  rest  himself,  determined  that  his  crew  should 
not  ; but  for  all  the  good  this  sluing  the  yards  about  did, 
he  might  as  well  have  laid  the  mainyards  aback,  and  waited 
until  some  wind  really  came. 

Early  in  the  morning  a light  breeze  sprung  up  aft,  and 
the  foretop-mast-stun’sail  was  run  up,  and  the  ship  began 
to  move  again.  This  breeze  held  steady  all  day  and 
freshened  a bit  at  night,  but,  being  right  aft,  scarcely  gave 
us  more  than  six  knots  when  liveliest.  However,  it  saved 
the  men’s  arms  and  legs,  and  enabled  them  to  go  about 
other  and  easier  work  than  manning  braces,  stowing  sails, 
and  setting  them  again. 

And  so  till  Thursday  the  31st  of  August,  on  which  day 
we  were,  to  the  best  of  memory,  in  latitude  45^  and  longi- 
tude about  10^. 

The  men  during  this  time  had  been  pretty  quiet.  The 
boatswain  told  me  that  grumbling  among  them  was  as  reg- 
ular as  meal-times  ; but  no  murmurs  came  aft,  no  fresh 
complaints  were  made  to  the  skipper.  The  reason  was,  I 
think,  the  crew  believed  that  the  skipper  meant  to  touch 
at  Madeira  or  one  of  the  more  southerly  Canary  Islands. 
That  this  was  their  notion  was  put  into  my  head  by  a ques- 
tion asked  me  by  a hand  at  the  wheel  when  I was  alone  on 
deck  : would  I tell  him  where  the  ship  was  ? 

I gave  him  the  results  of  the  sights  taken  at  noon. 

‘‘  That’s  to  the  east’ard  of  Madeery,  ain’t  it,  sir  ?’* 

“Yes.” 

He  bent  his  eyes  on  the  compass-card,  and  seemed  to  be 
reflecting  on  the  ship’s  course.  The  subject  dropped  ; but 
after  he  had  been  relieved,  and  was  gone  forward,  I saw 
him  talking  to  the  rest  of  the  watch  ; and  one  of  them  knelt 
down  and  drew  some  kind  of  figure  with  a piece  of  chalk 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’  53 

upon  the  deck  (it  looked  to  me,  and  doubtless  was,  a rude 
chart  of  the  ship’s  position),  whereupon  the  cook  began  to 
jabber  with  great  vehemence,  extending  his  hands  in  the 
wildest  way,  and  pulling  one  of  the  men  close  to  him  and 
whispering  in  his  ear.  They  noticed  me  watching  them, 
presently,  and  broke  up. 

Had  I been  on  friendly  terms  with  Coxon  or  Duckling,  I 
should  have  made  no  delay  in  going  to  one  or  the  other  of 
them  and  communicating  my  misgivings  ; for  misgivings 
I had,  and  pretty  strong  misgivings  they  were.  But  I 
perfectly  well  foresaw  the  reception  my  hints  would  meet 
with  from  both  Duckling  and  the  captain.  I really  be- 
lieved that  the  lattter  disliked  me  enough  now  to  convert 
my  apprehension  of  trouble  into  some  direct  charge  against 
me.  He  might  swear  that  I had  sympathized  all  along 
with  the  crew — and  this  I admitted — and  that  if  the  mutiny 
which  my  fears  foreboded  broke  out,  I should  be  held  di- 
rectly responsible  for  it  and  treated  as  the  ringleader.  Be- 
' sides,  there  was  another  consideration  that  influenced  me  : 
my  misgivings  fnight  be  unfounded.  I might  make  a re- 
port which  would  not  only  imperil  my  own  position,  but 
provoke  him  into  assuming  an  attitude  toward  the  men 
which  would  produce  in  reality  the  mutiny  that  might,  as 
things  went,  never  come  to  pass.  This  consideration,  more 
than  anything  else,  decided  me  to  hold  my  tongue,  to  let 
matters  take  their  course,  and  to  leave  the  captain  and  his 
chief  mate  to  use  their  own  eyesight,  instead  of  obtruding 
mine  upon  them. 

When  I left  the  deck  at  four  o’clock  on  the  Wednesday 
afternoon,  there  was  a pleasant  breeze  blowing  directly 
from  astern,  and  the  ship  was  carrying  all  the  canvas  that 
would  draw.  The  sky  was  clear,  but  pale,  like  a winter’s 
sky,  and  there  was  a very  heavy  swell  rolling  up  from  the 
southward.  The  weather,  on  the  whole,  looked  promising 
and,  despite  the  northeasterly  wind,  the  temperature  was 
so  mild  that  I could  have  very  v/ell  dispensed  with  my 
pilot-jacket. 

There  was  something,  however,  about  the  aspect  of  the 
sun  which  struck  me  as  new  and  strange.  Standing  high 
over  the  western  horizon,  it  should  be  brilliant  enough  ; 
and  yet  it  was  possible  to  keep  one’s  eyes  upon  it  for 
several  moments  without  pain.  It  hung,  indeed,  a fluctuat- 
ing molten  globe  in  the  sky,  without  any  glory  of  rays. 
This  seemed  to  me  a real  phenomenon,  viewed  with 
respect  to  the  apparent  purity  of  the  sky  ; but  of  course  I 
understood  that  a mist  or  fog  intervened  between  the  sight 


54  -THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

and  the  sun,  though  I never  before  remembered  having 
seen  the  sun’s  disk  so  dim  in  brilliancy  and  at  the  .same 
time  so  clean  in  outline  in  a blue  sky. 

I looked  at  the  barometer  before  entering  my  cabin  and 
found  a slight  fall.  Such  a fall  might  betoken  rain,  or  a 
change  of  wind  to  the  southward.  In  truth,  there  is  no 
telling  what  a rise  or  fall  of  the  barometer  does  betoken 
beyond  a change  in  the  density  of  the  atmosphere.  I 
. would  any  day  rather  trust  an  old  sailor’s  or  an  old  farmer’s 
eye : and  as  to  weather  forecasts,  based  upon  a thousand 
fantastic  hobbies,  I liken  them  to  dreams,  of  which  every 
one  remembers  the  one  or  two  that  were  verified,  and  for- 
gets the  immense  number  that  were  never  fulfilled. 

Through  the  dog-watches  the  weather  still  held  fair  ; 
but  the  glass  had  fallen  another  bit,  and  the  wind  was 
dropping.  Captain  Coxon  had  very  little  to  say  to  me  now, 
and  I to  him.  I was  just  civil,  and  he  was  barely  so  ; but 
when  I was  taking  a glass  in  the  cuddy  preparatory  to 
turning  in  for  three  hours,  he  asked  me  what  I thought  of 
the  weather. 

It’s  difficult  to  know  what  this  swell  means,  sir,”  I an- 
swered. ‘‘  Either  it  comes  in  advance  of  a gale  or  it  fol- 
lows a gale.” 

In  advance,”  he  said.  If  you  are  going  to  turn  in, 
keep  your  clothes  on.  There  was  a thundering  gale  in  the 
sun  this  afternoon,  and  if  you  clap  your  nose  over  the  ship’s 
side  you’ll  smell  it  coming.” 

Oddly  as  he  expressed  himself,  he  was  quite  serious,  and 
I understood  him. 

As  the  wind  grew  more  sluggish  the  vessel  rolled  more 
heavily.  I never  was  in  a cuddy  that  groaned  and  strained 
more  than  this,  owing  to  the  mahogany  fittings  having 
shrunk  and  warped  away  from  their  fixings.  U p through  the 
sky-lights  it  was  pitch-dark,  from  the  effect  of  the  swing- 
ing lamps  within  ; and  though  both  sky-lights  were  closed. 
I could  hear  the  sails  flapping  like  sharp  peals  of  artillery 
against  the  masts,  and  the  gurgling,  washing  sob  of  the 
water  as  the  roll  of  the  ship  brought  it  up  through  the 
scupper-holes. 

Just  then  Duckling  overhead  sung  out  to  the  men  to  get 
the  foretop-mast-stun’sail  in  ; and  Coxon  at  once  quitted 
the  cabin  and  went  on  deck.  There  was  something  omin- 
ous in  the  calm  and  darkness  of  the  night  and  the  volum- 
inous heaving  of  the  sea,  and  I made  up  my  mind  to  keep 
away  from  my  cabin  awhile  longer.  I loaded  a pipe,  and 
posted  myself  in  a corner  of  the  cuddy  front.  Had  this 


55 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/^ 

been  my  first  voyage,  I don’t  think  I should  have  found 
more  difficulty  in  keeping  my  legs.  The  roll  of  the  vessel 
was  so  heavy  that  it  was  almost  impossible  to  walk.  I 
gained  the  corner  by  dint  of  keeping  my  hands  out  and 
holding  on  to  everything  that  came  in  my  road  ; but  even 
this  nook  was  uncomfortable  enough  to  remain  in  standing, 
for,  taking  the  sea-line  as  my  base,  I was  at  one  moment 
reclining  at  an  angle  of  forty  degrees  ; the  next,  I had  to 
stiffen  my  legs  forward  to  prevent  myself  from  being  shot 
like  a stone  out  of  the  corner  and  projected  to  the  other 
side  of  the  deck. 

The  men  were  at  work  getting  in  the  foretop-mast-stun’- 
sail,  and  some  were  aloft  rigging  in  the  boom.  There  was 
no  air  to  be  felt  save  the  draughts  wafted  along  the  deck 
by  the  flapping  canvas.  Even  where  I stood  I could  hear 
the  jar  and  shock  of  the  rudder  struck  by  the  swell,  and 
the  grinding  of  the  tiller-chains  as  the  wheel  kicked.  The 
sky  was  thick,  with  half  a dozen  stars  sparely  glimmering 
upon  it  here  and  there.  The  sea  was  black  and  oily,  flash- 
ing fitfully  with  spaces  of  phosphorescent  light  which 
gleamed  below  the  surface.  But  it  was  too  dark  to  discern 
the  extent  and  bulk  of  the  swell  ; that  was  to  be  felt. 

Duckling’s  voice  began  to  sound  harshly,  calling  upon 
the  men  to  bear  a hand,  and  their  voices,  chorusing  up  in 
the  darkness,  produced  a curious  effect.  So  far  from  my 
being  able  to  make  out  their  figures,  it  was  as  much  as  I 
could  do  to  trace  the  outlines  of  the  sails.  After  awhile 
they  came  down,  and  immediately  Duckling  ordered  the 
fore  and  main-royals  to  be  furled.  Then  the  fore  and 
mizzentop-gallant  halyards  were  let  go,  and  the  sails  clewed 
up  ready  to  be  stowed  when  the  men  had  done  with  the 
royals.  So  by  degrees  all  the  lighter  sails  were  taken  in, 
and  then  the  whole  of  the  watch  was  put  to  close-reef  the 
mizzentop-sail. 

As  I knew  one  watch  was  not  enough  to  reef  the  other 
top-sails,  and  that  all  hands  would  soon  be  called,  I put  my 
pipe  in  my  pocket  and  got  upon  the  poop.  Duckling  stood 
holding  on  to  the  mizzen-riggings,  vociferating,  bully 
fashion,  to  the  men.  I walked  to  the  binnacle  and  found 
that  the  vessel  had  no  steerage  way  on  her,  and  that  her 
head  was  lying  west,  though  she  swung  heavily  four  or  five 
points  either  side  of  this  to  every  swell  that  lifted  her.  The 
captain  took  no  notice  of  me,  and  I went  and  stuck  myself 
against  the  companion-hatchway  and  had  a look  around  the 
horizon,  which  I could  not  clearly  see  from  my  former 
position  on  the  quarter-deck, 


56  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

The  scene  was  certainly  very  gloomy.  The  deep,  mys- 
terious silence,  made  more  impressive  by  the  breathless 
rolling  of  the  gigantic  swell,  and  by  the  impenetrable  dark- 
ness that  overhung  the  water  circle,  inspired  a peculiar  awe 
in  the  feelings.  The  rattle  of  the  canvas  overhead  had 
been  in  some  measure  subdued;' but  the  great  top-sails 
flapped  heavily,  and  now  and  then  the  bell  that  hung  just 
abaft  the  mainmast  tolled  with  a single  stroke. 

It  was  a relief  to  turn  the  eye  from  the  black  space  of 
ocean  to  the  deck  of  the  ship  catching  a luster  from  the 
cuddy  lights. 

Duckling,  perceiving  my  figure  leaning  against  the  hatch- 
way, poked  his  nose  into  my  face  to  see  who  I was. 

“ I believed  you  were  turned  in,"  said  he. 

I thought  all  hands  would  be  called,  and  wished  to.  save 
myself  trouble." 

We  shall  close-reef  at  eight  hells,"  said  he, .and  marched 
aw’^ay. 

This  was  an  act  of  consideration  toward  the  men,  as  it 
meant  that  the  watch  below  would  not  be  called  until  it 
was  time  for  them  to  turn  out.  At  all  events,  the  ship  was 
snug  enough  now,  come  what  might,  even  with  two  whole 
top-sails  on  her.  Having  close-reefed  the  mizzentop-sail, 
the  hands  were  now  furling  the  mainsail,  and  only  a little 
more  work  was  needful  to  put  the  ship  in  trim  for  a 
hurricane.  So  I took  Duckling's  hint  and  lay  down  to  get 
some  sleep,  first  taking  a peep  at  the  glass  and  noting  that 
it  was  dropping  steadily. 

Sailors  learn  to  go  to  sleep  smartly  and  to  get  up  smartly  ; 
and  they  also  learn  to  extract  refreshment  out  of  a few 
winks,  which  is  an  art  scarce  any  landsman  that  I am  ac- 
quainted with  ever  succeeded  in  acquiring.  I was  awakened 
by  one  of  the  hands  striking  eight  bells,  and  at  once  tum- 
bled up  and  got  on  deck. 

The  night  was  darker  than  it  was  when  I had  gone  to 
my  cabin  ; no  star  was  now  visible  ; an  inky  blackness 
overspread  the  confines  of  the  deep,  and  inspired  a sense  of 
calm  that  was  breathless,  suffocating,  insupportable.  The 
heavy  swell  still  rose  and  sunk  the  vessel,  washing  her 
sides  to  the  height  of  the  bulwarks,  and  making  the  rudder 
kick  furiously. 

The  moment  Coxon  saw  me  he  told  me  to  go  forward 
and  set  all  hands  to  close-reef  the  fore-top  sail.  I did  his 
bidding,  calling  out  the  order  as  I went  stumbling  and 
sprawling  along  the  main-deck,  and  letting  go  the  halyards 
to  wake  up  the  men,  after  groping  for  them.  Indeed,  it 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOk/’  57 

was///c^-dark  forward.  I might  have  been  stone-blind  for 
anything  I could  see,  barring  the  thin  rays  of  the  forecastle 
lamp  glimmering  faintly  upon  a few  objects  amidships. 

Owing  to  this  darkness,  it  was  a worse  job  to  reef  the 
top-sails  than  had  it  been  blowing  a hurrricane  in  daylight. 
It  was  a quarter  to  one  before  both  sails  were  reefed,  and 
then  the  watch  that  had  been  on  deck  since  eight  o’clock 
turned  in. 

Here  were  we  now  under  almost  bare  poles,  in  a dead 
calm  ; and  yet,  had  the  skipper  ordered  both  the  fore  and 
mizzentop-sails  to  be  furled,  he  would  not  have  been  doing 
more  than  was  justified  by  the  extraordinary  character  of 
the  night — the  strange  and  monstrous  sub-swell  of  the 
ocean,  the  opacity  of  the  heavens,  the  sinister  and  phe- 
nomenal breathlessness  and  heat  of  the  atmosphere. 

Duckling  was  below,  lying  at  full  length  upon  one  of  the 
cuddy  benches,  ready  to  start  up  at  the  first  call.  I glanced 
at  him  through  the  sky-light,  and  wondered  how  on  earth 
he  kept  himself  steady  on  his  back.  I should  have  been 
dislodged  by  every  roll  as  surely  as  it  came.  Perhaps  he 
used  his  shoulder-blades  as  cleats  to  hold  on  to  the  sides  of 
the  bench  ; and  to  so  wildly  proportioned  a man  as  Duck- 
ling a great  deal  was  possible. 

The  card  was  swinging  in  the  binnacle  as  before,  and 
just  now  the  ship’s  head  was  north-west.  With  more  can- 
vas upon  the  vessel,  her  position  would  have  been  perilous 
by  the  impossibility  of  guessing  from  what  quarter  the 
wind  would  come — if  it  came  at  all.  Even  to  be  taken 
aback  under  close-reefed  top-sails  might  prove  unpleasant 
enough,  should  a sudden  gale  come  dowm  and  find  the  ship 
without  way  on  her. 

The  captain,  who  was  on  the  starboard  side  of  the  wheel, 
called  me  over  to  him. 

“ Are  the  decks  clear  ?” 

‘‘  All  clear,  sir.” 

Foretop-sail  sheets 

“ Ready  for  running,  sir.” 

“ How’s  her  head  now  ?”  to  the  man  at  the  helm. 

“Nor’-west,  half  north.” 

‘‘  Keep  a brisk  lookout  to  the  south’ard,  sir,”  he  said  to 
me  ; “ and  sing  out  if  you  see  the  sky  clearing.” 

I saw  him  by  the  binnacle  light,  put  his  finger  in  his 
mouth  and  hold  it  up.  But  there  was  no  other  air  to  be 
felt  than  the  short  rush  first  one  way,  then  another,  as  the 
ship  rolled. 

Scarcely  ten  minutes  had  passed  since  he  addressed  me. 


58 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aROSTENOR/* 

when  I saw  what  I took  to  be  a ship’s  light  standing  clear 
upon  the  horizon,  right  astern. 

I was  about  to  call  out  when  another  light  sprung  up 
just  above  it.  Then  a small,  faint  light,  a little  to  the 
westward  of  these,  then  another. 

Owing  to  the  peculiar  character  of  the  atmosphere  these 
lights  looked  red,  and  so  completely  was  I deceived  by 
their  appearance  that  I hallooed  out. 

Do  you  see  those  lights  astern,  sir  ? They  look  like  a 
fleet  of  steamers  coming  up.” 

But  I had  scarcely  spoken  when  I knew  that  I had  made 
a fool  of  myself.  They  were  not  ships’  light,  hut  stars,  and 
at  once  I comprehended  the  import  of  this  sudden  astral 
revelation. 

“Stand  by  the  starboard  braces  !”  roared  the  skipper  ; 
and  the  men,  awake  to  a sense  of  a great  and  perhaps 
perilous  change  close  at  hand,  came  shambling  and  stum- 
bling along  the  deck. 

A wonderful  panorama  was  now  being  rapidly  unfolded 
in  the  south. 

All  down  there  the  sky  ’was  clearing  as  if  by  magic,  and 
the  stars  shining  ; but  as  I watched,  great  flying  wreaths 
like  mighty  volumes  of  smoke  pouring  out  of  gigantic 
factory  chimneys,  came  rushing  over  and  obscuring  them, 
though  always  leaving  a few  brightly  burning  in  a fore- 
ground which  advanced  with  astonishing  rapidity  toward 
the  ship.  To  right  and  left  of  this  point  of  the  horizon 
the  sky  cleared  only  to  be  obscured  afresh  by  the  flying 
clouds.  Soon,  amid  the  solemn  pauses  falling  upon  the 
ship  between  the  intervals  of  her  pitching,  for  she  had  now 
swung  right  before  the  swell,  we  could  hear  the  coming 
whirlwind  screeching  along  the  surface  of  the  water.  The 
contrast  of  its  approach  with  the  oily,  breathless,  heaving 
surface  of  the  sea  around  us  and  all  ahead,  and  the  utter 
stagnation  of  the-air,  produced  an  effet  cupon  my  mind,  and, 
I believe,  upon  the  minds  of  all  others  who  were  witnesses 
of  the  sight,  to  which  no  words  could  give  expression — 
an  emotion,  if  you  like,  of  suspense  that  was  almost  terror, 
and  yet  terror  deprived  of  pain  by  a wild  and  tingling 
curiosity. 

But  such  a gale  as  I am  describing  travels  quickly  ; all 
overhead  the  sky  was  first  cleared  and  then  massed  up  with 
whirling  clouds,  before  the  wind  struck  us  ; the  white  sur- 
face of  the  sea,  cleanly  lined  like  the  surf  upon  a beach,  was 
plainly  seen  by  us,  even  when  the  water  all  around  was  still 
unruffled  ; and  then,  with  a prolonged  and  pealing  yell,  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/ 


59 


gale  and  the  spray  it  was  lashing  out  of  the  sea  were  upon 
us.  In  a moment  our  decks  were  soaking — the  masts 
creaked,  and  every  shroud  and  stay  sung  to  the  sudden, 
mighty  strain  ; the  vessel  staggered  and  reeled — stopped, 
as  a heavy  swell  rolled  under  her  bows  and  threw  her  all 
aslant  against  the  hurricane,  which  screeched  and  howled 
through  the  rigging,  and  then  fled  forward  under  the  yards, 
which  had  squared  themselves  as  the  starboard  braces  were 
slackened. 

It  was  lucky  for  the  “Grosvenor’'  that  the  gale  struck 
her  astern.  So  great  was  its  fury  that,  had  it  taken  her 
aback,  I doubt  if  she  would  have  righted. 

This  furious  wind  had  cleared  the  horizon,  and  the  water- 
line  all  around  was  distinctly  figured  against  the  sky.  The 
sea  was  a sheet  of  foam,  and  what  will  scarcely  seem  credi- 
ble, the  swell  subsided  under  the  lateral  pressure  of  the 
wind,  so  that  for  a short  time  we.  seemed  to  be  racing  along 
a level  surface  of  froth.  Large  masses  of  this  froth,  bubbly 
and  crackling  like  wood  in  a fire,  were  jogged  clean  off  the 
water  and  struck  the  decks  or  sides  of  the  ship  with  reports 
like  the  discharge  of  a pistol  ; and  no  more  than  a handful 
of  water  blown  against  my  face  hit  me  with  such  force, 
that  for  some  moments  I suffered  the  greatest  torment,  as 
though  my  eyes  had  been  scalded,  and  I hardly  knew 
whether  I had  not  lost  my  sight. 

The  wind  was  blowing  true  from  the  south,  and  we  were 
bowling  before  it  due  north,  losing  as  much  ground  every 
five  minutes  as  had  taken  us  an  hour  to  get  during  the  day. 
Coxon,  however,  was  feeling  the  gale  before  he  brought  the 
ship  close  ; at  any  moment,  you  see,  the  wind  might  chop 
round  and  blow  a hurricane  ; though,  to  be  sure,  the  sky 
with  its  torn  masses  of  skurrying  clouds  had  too  wild  an 
aspect  to  make  us  believe  that  this  gale  was  likely  to  be  of 
short  duration. 

The  sea  now  began  to  rise,  and  it  was  strange  to  watch 
it.  First  it  boiled  in  short  waves,  which  the  wind  shattered 
and  blew  flat.  But  other  waves  rose,  too  solid  for  the  wind 
to  level  ; they  increased  in  bulk  as  they  ran,  and  broke  in 
coils  of  spray,  while  fresh  and  larger  waves  succeeded,  and 
the  ship  began  to  pitch  quickly  in  the  young  sea. 

The  wonderful  violence  of  the  wind  could  not  be  well 
appreciated  by  us  who  were  running  before  it  ; but  when 
the  crew  manned  the  braces  and  the  helm  was  put  to  star- 
board, it  seemed  as  if  the  wind  would  blow  the  ship  out  of 
the  water.  She  came  to  slowly,  laying  her  main-deck  level 
with  the  sea,  and  the  screeching  of  the  wind  was  diabolical 


60 


THK  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 

and  absolutely  terrifying  to  listen  to.  With  the  weather- 
leeches  just  lifting,  she  was  still  well  away  from  her  course, 
and  her  progress  under  all  three  top-sails  was  all  leeway. 

But  I soon  saw  that  she  could  not  carry  two  of  the  three 
top-sails,  owing  to  the  tremendous  sudden  pressure  put 
upon  the  masts  by  her  lurches  to  windward  ; and,  sure 
enough,  Duckling  (who  had  turned  out  along  with  all 
hands  when  the  gale  had  first  struck  the  ship)  roared 
through  a speaking-trumpet  to  clew  up  and  furl  the  fore 
and  mizzentop-sails. 

It  took  all  hands  to  deal  with  each  sail  separately,  and  I 
helped  to  stow  the  foretop-sail. 

To  be  up  aloft  in  weather  of  the  kind  I am  describing  is 
an  experience  no  landsman  can  realize  by  imagination.  To 
begin  with,  it  is  an  immense  job  to  breathe,  for  the  wind 
stands  like  something  solid  in  your  mouth  and  up  your 
nostrils,  and  makes  the  expelling  of  your  breath  a task  fitter 
for  a one-horse  engine  than  a pair  of  human  lungs.  Then 
you  have  two  remorseless  forces  at  work  in  the  shape  of  the 
wind  and  the  sail  doing  their  utmost  to  hurl  you  from  the 
yard.  The  foretop-sail  was  snugged  as  well  as  bunt-lines 
and  clew-lines,  hauled  taut  as  steel  bars,  could  bring  it  ; 
and,  besides,  there  were  already  three  reefs  in  it.  And  yet 
it  stood  out  like  cast-iron,  and  all  hands  might  have  danced 
a hornpipe  upon  it  without  putting  a crease  into  the  canvas 
with  their  united  weight.  We  had  to  roar  out  to  Duckling 
to  put  the  helm  down,  and  spill  the  sail,  before  we  could 
get  hold  of  it ; and  so  fiercely  did  the  canvas  shake  in  the 
hurricane  as  the  ship  came  to,  that  I,  who  stood  in  the  bunt, 
expected  to  see  the  hands  out  at  the  yard-arms  shaken  off 
the  foot-ropes  and  precipitated  into  the  sea. 

But  what  a wildly  picuresque  scene  was  the  ocean,  sur- 
veyed from  the  height  of  the  foremast  ! The  sea  was  now 
heavy,  and  furiously  lashing  the  weather-bow ; ava- 
lanches of  spray  ran  high  up  the  side,  and  were  blown  in  a 
veil  of  hurtling  sleet  and  froth  across  the  forecastle.  Cast- 
ing my  eyes  backward,  the  ship  looked  forlornly  naked 
with  no  other  canvas  on  her  than  the  close-reefed  maintop- 
sail,  with  the  bare  outlines  of  her  main  and  after  yards, 
and  the  slack  ropes  and  lines  blown  to  leeward  in  semi- 
circles, surging  to  and  fro  in  long  sweeps  against  the  stars, 
which  glimmered  and  vanished  between  the  furiously 
whirling  clouds.  The  hull  of  the  vessel  looked  strangely 
narrow  and  long,  contemplated  from  my  elevation,  upon 
the  boiling  seas  ; the  froth  of  the  water  made  an  artificial 
light,  and  objects  on  deck  were  clear  now,  which,  before 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 


61 


the  gale  burst  upon  us,  had  been  wrapped  in  impenetrable 
darkness. 

When  the  sail  was  furled,  all  hands  lay  down  as  smartly 
as  they  could  ; but  just  under  the  foretop  the  rush  of  wind 
was  so  powerful  that  when  I dropped  my  leg  over  the  edge 
to  feel  with  my  foot  for  the  futtock  shrouds,  my  weight 
was  entirely  sustained  and  buoyed  up,  and  I believe  that, 
had  I let  go  with  my  hands,  I should  have  been  blown 
securely  against  the  fore-shrouds  and  there  held. 

The  ship  was  now  as  snug  as  we  could  make  her,  hove 
to  under  close-reefed  maintop-sail  and  foretop-mast-stay- 
sail,  riding  tolerably  well,  though,  to  be  sure,  the  wind  had 
not  yet  had  time  to  raise  much  of  a sea.  The  crew  were 
fagged  by  their  heavy  work,  and  the  captain  ordered  the 
steward  to  serve  out  a tot  of  grog  apiece  to  them,  more 
out  of  policy  than  pity,  I think,  as  he  would  remember 
w^hat  was  in  their  minds  respecting  their  provisions,  and 
how  the  ship’s  safety  depended  on  their  obedience. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

All  that  night  it  blew  terribly  hard,  and  raised  as  wild 
and  raging  a sea  as  ever  I remember  hearing  or  seeing 
described.  During  my  watch — that  is,  from  midnight 
until  four  o’clock — the  wind  veered  a couple  of  points,  but 
had  gone  back  again  only  to  blow  harder,  just  as  though 
it  had  stepped  out  of  its  way  a trifle  to  catch  extra  breath. 

I was  quite  worn  out  by  the  time  my  turn  came  to  go 
below,  and  though  the  vessel  was  groaning  like  a live 
creature  in  its  death-agonies,  and  the  seas  thumping 
against  her  with  such  shocks  as  kept  me  thinking  that  she 
was  striking  hard  ground,  I fell  asleep  as  soon  as  my  head 
touched  the  pillow,  and  never  moved  until  routed  out  by 
Duckling  four  hours  afterward. 

All  this  time  the  gale  had  not  bated  a jot  of  its  violence, 
and  the  ship  labored  so  heavily  that  I had  the  utmost  diffi- 
culty in  getting  out  of  the  cuddy  on  to  the  poop.  When  I 
say  that  the  decks  fore  and  aft  were  streaming  wet,  I con- 
vey no  notion  of  the  truth  ; the  main  deck  w^as  simply 
afloat,  and  every  time  the  ship  rolled,  the  water  on  her  deck 
rushed  in  a wave  against  the  bulwarks  and  shot  high  in  the 
air,  to  mingle  sometimes  with  fresh  and  heavy  inroads  of 
the  sea,  both  falling  back  upon  the  deck  with  the  boom  of 
a gun. 

I had  already  ascertained  from  Duckling  that  the  well 


62 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 


had  been  sounded  and  the  ship  found  dry  ; and  therefore, 
since  we  were  tight  below,  it  mattered  little  what  water 
was  shipped  above  as  the  hatches  were  securely  battened 
down  fore  and  aft,  and  the  mast-coats  unwrung.  But  still 
she  labored  under  the  serious  disadvantage  of  being  over- 
loaded ; and  the  result  was  her  fore  parts  were  being  inces- 
santly swept  by  seas  which  at  times  completely  hid  her 
forecastle  in  spray. 

Shortly  after  breakfast  Captain  Coxon  sent  me  forward 
to  dispatch  a couple  of  hands  on  to  the  jib-boom  to  snug 
the  inner  jib,  which  looked  to  be  rather  shakily  stowed.  I 
managed  to  dodge  the  water  on  the  main-deck  by  waiting 
until  it  rolled  to  the  starboard  scuppers,  and  then  cutting 
ahead  as  fast  as  I could  ; but  just  as  I got  upon  the  fore- 
castle, I was  saluted  by  a green  sea  which  carried  me  off 
my  legs,  and  would  have  swept  me  down  on  the  main-deck 
had  I not  held  on  stoutly  with  both  hands  to  one  of  the 
fore-shrouds.  The  water  nearly  drowned  me,  and  kept  me 
sneezing  and  coughing  for  ten  ijiinutes  afterward.  But  it 
did  me  no  further  mischief,  for  I was  incased  in  good  oil- 
skins and  sou’-wester,  which  kept  me  as  dry  as  a bone 
inside. 

Two  ordinary  seamen  got  upon  the  jib-boom,  and  I bade 
them  keep  a good  hold,  for  the  ship  sometimes  danced  her 
figure-head  under  water  and  buried  her  spritsail-yard  ; and 
v/hen  she  sunk  her  stern,  her  flying  jib-boom  stood  up  like 
the  mizzen-mast.  I waited  until  this  job  of  snugging  the 
sail  was  finished,  and  then  made  haste  to  get  off  the  fore- 
castle, where  the  seas  flew  so  continuously  and  heavily  that 
had  I not  kept  a sharp  lookout  I should  several  times  have 
been  knocked  overboard. 

Partly  out  of  curiosity  and  partly  with  a wish  to  hearten 
the  men,  I looked  into  the  forecastle  before  going  aft. 
There  were  sliding-doors  let  into  the  entrance  on  either 
side  the  windlass,  b^ut  one  of  them  was  kept  half  open  to 
admit  air,  the  forescuttle  above  being  closed.  The  dark- 
ness here  was  made  visible  by  an  oil-lamp,  in  shape  resem- 
bling a tin  coffee-pot  with  a wick  in  the  spout,  which  burned 
black  and  smokily.  The  deck  was  up  to  my  ankles  in 
water,  which  gurgled  over  the  pile  of  swabs  that  lay  at  the 
open  entrance.  It  took  my  eye  some  moments  to  distin- 
guish objects  in  the  gloom,  and  then  by  degrees  the  strange 
interior  was  revealed.  A number  of  hammocks  were 
swung  against  the  upper  deck,  and  around  the  forecastle 
were  two  rows  of  bunks,  one  atop  the  other.  Here  and 
there  were  sea-chests  lashed  to  the  deck,  and  these,  with 


63 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

the  huge  windlass,  a range  of  chain-cable,  lengths  of  rope, 
odds  and  ends  of  pots  and  dishes,  with  here  a pair  of 
breeches  hanging  from  a hammock,  and  there  a row  of  oih 
skins  swinging  from  a beam,  pretty  well  made  up  all  the 
furniture  that  met  my  eye. 

The  whole  of  the  crew  were  below.  Some  of  the  men 
lay  smoking  in  their  bunks,  others  in  their  hammocks  with 
their  boots  over  the  edge  ; one  was  patching  a coat,  another 
greasing  his  boots,  others  were  seated  in  a group  talking, 
while  under  the  lamp  were  a couple  of  men  playing  at 
cards  upon  a chest,  three  or  four  watching  and  holding  on 
by  the  hammocks  over  their  heads. 

A man,  lying  in  his  bunk  with  his  face  toward  me, 
started  up  and  sent  his  legs,  incased  in  blanket  trousers  and 
brown  woolen  stockings,*  flying  out. 

Here’s  Mr.  Royle,  mates  !”  he  called  out.  Let’s  ask 
him  the  name  of  the  port  the  captain  means  to  touch  at  for 
proper  food,  for  we  aren’t  goin’  to  wait  much  longer.” 

“ Don’t  ask  me  any  questions  of  that  kind,  my  lads,”  I 
replied,  promptly,  seeing  a general  movement  of  heads  in 
the  bunks  and  hammocks.  “ I’d  give  you  proper  victuals  if 
I had  the  ordering  of  them  ; and  I have  spoken  to  Captain 
Coxon  about  you,  and  I am  sure  he  will  see  this  matter  put 
to  rights.” 

I had  difficulty  in  making  my  voice  heard,  for  the  strik- 
ing of  the  seas  against  the  ship’s  bows  filled  the  place  with 
an  overwhelming  volume  of  sound,  and  the  hollow,  deafen- 
ing thunder  was  increased  by  the  uproar  of  the  ship’s  strain- 
ing timbers. 

“ Who  the  devil  thinks/’  said  a voice  from  a hammock, 
“that  we’re  going  to  let  ourselves  be  grinded  as  we  was 
last  night  without  proper  wittles  to'support  us  ? I’d  rather 
have  signed  articles  for  a coal-barge  with  drowned  rats  to 
eat  from  Gravesend  to  Whitstable  than  shipped  in  this  here 
cursed  wessel,  where  the  bread’s  just  fit  to  make  savages 
retch  !” 

I had  not  bargained  for  this,  but  had  merely  meant  to  ad- 
dress them  cheerily,  with  a few  words  of  approval  of  the 
smart  way  in  which  they  had  worked  the  ship  in  the  night. 
Seeing  that  my  presence  would  do  no  good,  I turned  about 
and  left  the  forecastle,  hearing,  as  I came  away,  one  of  the 
Dutchman  cry  out  : 

“ Look  here.  Mister  Rile,  vill  you  be  pleashed  to  ssay 
when  we  are  to  hov’  something  to  eat  ? — for,  by  Gott  ! ve 
vill  kill  te  dom  pigs  in  the  long-boat,  if  the  skipper  don’t 
mindt — so  look  out  !” 


04 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/' 

As  ilMuck  would  have  it,  Captain  Coxon  was  at  the 
break  of  the  poop,  and  saw  me  come  out  of  the  forecastle. 
He  waited  until  he  had  got  me  alongside  of  him,  when  he 
asked  me  what  I was  doing  among  the  men. 

“ I looked  in  to  give  them  a good  word  for  the  work  they 
did  last  night,”  I answered. 

And  who  asked  you  to  give  them  a good  word,  as  you 
call  it  V' 

“ I have  never  had  to  wait  for  orders  to  encourage  a 
crew.” 

Mind  what  you  are  about,  sir  !”  he  exclaimed,  in  a voice 
tremulous  with  rage.  “ I see  through  your  game,  and  I’ll 
put  a stopper  upon  it  that  you  won’t  like.” 

What  game,  sir.^  Let  me  have  your  meaning.” 

An  infernal  mutinous  game  !”  he  roared.  ‘‘  Don’t  talk 
to  me,  sir  ! I know  you  ! I’ve  had  my  eye  upon  you  ! 
You’ll  play  false  if  you  can,  and  are  trying  to  smother  up 
your  d— - — d rebel  meanings  with  genteel  airs  ! Get  away, 
sir  !”  he  bellowed,  stamping  his  foot.  “ Get  away  aft ! 
You’re  a lumping,  useless  encumbrance  ! But,  by  thunder  ! 
I’ll  give  you  two  for  every  one  you  try  to  give  me  ! So 
stand  by  !” 

And,  apparently  half  mad  with  his  rage,  he  staggered 
away  in  the  very  direction  in  which  he  had  told  me  to  go, 
and  stood  near  the  wheel,  glaring  upon  me  with  a white 
face,  which  looked  indescribably  malevolent  in  the  fur  cap 
and  ear-protectors  that  ornamented  it. 

I was  terribly  vexed  by  this  rudeness,  which  I was  power- 
less to  resist,  and  regretted  my  indiscretion  in  entering  the 
forecastle  after  the  politic  resolutions  I had  formed.  How- 
ever, Captain  Coxon’s  ferocity  was  nothing  new  to  me  ; truly 
I believed  he  was  not  quite  right  in  his  mind,  and  expected, 
as  in  former  cases,  that  he  would  come  round  a bit  by  and 
by,  when  his  insane  temper  had  passed.  Still,  his  insinua- 
tions were  highly  dangerous,  not  to  speak  of  their  oifensive- 
ness.  It  was  no  joke  to  be  charged,  even  by  a madman, 
with  striving  to  arouse  the  crew  to  mutiny.  Nevertheless, 
I tried  to  console  myself  as  best  I could  by  reflecting  that 
he  could  not  prove  his  charges  ; that  I need  only  to  endure 
his  insolence  for  a few  weeks,  and  that  there  was  always  a 
law  to  vindicate  me  and  punish  him,  should  his  evil  temper 
betray  him  into  any  acts  of  cruelty  against  me. 

The  gale,  at  times  the  severest  that  I was  ever  in,  lasted 
three  days,  during  which  the  ship  drove  something  like 
eighty  miles  to  the  north-west.  The  sea  on  the  afternoon 
of  the  third  day  was  appalling  : had  the  ship  attempted  to 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.'’ 


65 


run,  she  would  have  been  pooped  and  smothered  in  a 
minute  ; but  lying  close,  she  rode  fairly  well,  though  there 
were  moments  when  I held  my  breath  as  she  sunk  in  a 
hollow  like  a coal-mine,  filled  with  the  astounding  noise  of 
boiling  water,  really  believing  that  the  immense  waves 
which  came  hurtling  towards  us  with  solid,  sharp,  trans- 
parent ridges,  out  of  which  the  wind  tore  lumps  of  water 
and  flung  them  through  the  rigging  of  the  ship,  must  over- 
whelm the  vessel  before  she  could  rise  to  it. 

The  fury  of  the  tempest  and  the  violence  of  the  sea, 
which  the  boldest  could  not  contemplate  without  feeling 
that  the  ship  was  every  moment  in  more  or  less  peril,  kept 
the  crew  subdued,  and  they  eat  as  best  they  could  the  pro- 
visions without  complaint.  However,  it  needed  nothing 
less  than  a storm  to  keep  them  quiet  ; for  on  the  second 
day  a sea  extinguished  the  galley-fire,  and  until  the  gale 
abated  no  cooking  could  be  done  ; so  that  the  men  had  to 
put  up  with  the  cold  water  and  biscuit.  Hence  all  hands 
were  thrown  upon  the  ship’s  bread  for  two  days,  and  the 
badness  of  it,  therefore,  was  made  even  more  apparent 
than  heretofore  when  its  wormy  moldiness  was  in  some 
degree  qualified  by  the  nauseousness  of  bad  salt  pork  and 
beef,  and  the  sickly  flavor  of  damaged  tea. 

As  I had  anticipated,  the  captain  came  round  a little  a 
few  hours  after  his  insulting  attack  upon  me.  I think  his 
temper  frightened  him  when  it  had  reference  to  me.  Like 
others  of  his  breed  he  was  a bit  of  a cur  at  the  bottom. 
My  character  was  a.  trifle  beyond  him,  and  he  was  ignor- 
ant enough  to  hate  and  fear  what  he  could  not  understand. 
Be  this  as  it  may,  he  made  some  rough  attempts  at  a rude 
kind  of  politeness  when  I went  below  to  get  some  grog, 
and  condescended  to  say  that  when  I had  been  to  sea  as 
long  as  he,  I would  know  that  the  most  ungrateful  rascals 
in  the  world  were  sailors  ; that  every  crew  he  had  sailed 
with  had  always  taken  care  to  invent  some  grievance  to 
growl  over — either  the  provisions  were  bad,  or  the  work 
too  heavy,  or  the  ship  unseaworthy  ; and  that  long  ago  he 
had  made  up  his  mind  never  to  pay  attention  to  their  com- 
plaints, since  no  sooner  would  one  wrong  be  redressed 
than  another  would  be  coined  and  shoved  under  his  nose. 

I took  this  opportunity  of  assuring  him  that  I had  never 
willingly  listened  to  the  complaints  of  the  men,  and  that  I 
was  always  annoyed  when  they  spoke  to  me  about  the  pro- 
visions, as  I had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  that  matter  ; 
and  that,  so  far  from  my  wishing  to  stir  up  the  men  into  re- 
bellion, my'conduct  had  been  uniformly  influenced  by  the 


C6 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 


desire  to  conciliate  them  and  represent  their  conditions  as 
very  tolerable,  so  as  to  repress  any  tendency  to  disaffection 
which  they  might  foment  among  themselves. 

To  this  he  made  no  reply,  and  soon  we  parted  ; but  all 
the  next  day  he  was  sullen  again,  and  never  addressed  me 
save  to  give  an  order. 

On  the  evening  of  the  third  day  the  gale  broke  ; the 
glass  had  risen  since  the  morning,  but  until  the  first  dog- 
watch the  wind  did  not  bate  one  iota  of  its  violence,  and 
the  horizon  still  retained  its  stormy  and  threatening  aspect. 
The  clouds  then  broke  in  the  west,  and  the  setting  sun 
vshone  forthwith  deep  crimson  light  upon  the  wilderness  of 
mountainous  waters.  The  wind  fell  quickly,  then  went 
round  to  the  west,  and  blew  freshly  ; but  there  was  a re- 
markable softness  and  sweetness  in  the  feel  and  taste  of  it. 
A couple  of  reefs  were  at  once  shaken  out  of  the  maintop- 
sail,  and  a sail  made.  By  midnight  the  heavy  sea  had  sub- 
sided into  a deep,  long,  rolling  swell,  still  (strangely 
enough)  coming  from  the  south  ; but  the  fresh  westerly 
wind  held  the  ship  steady,  and  for  the  first  time  for  nearly 
a hundred  hours  we  were  able  to  move  about  the  decks 
with  comparative  comfort.  Early  the  next  morning  the 
watch  were  set  to  wash  down  and  clear  up  the  decks,  and 
when  I left  my  cabin  at  eight  o’clock,  I found  the  weather 
bright  and  warm,  with  a blue  sky  shining  among  heavy, 
white,  April-looking  clouds,  and  the  ship  making  seven 
knots  under  all  plain  sail.  The  decks  were  dry  and  com- 
fortable, and  the  ship  had  a habitable  and  civilized  look  by 
reason  of  the  row  of  clothes  hung  by  the  seamen  to  dry  on 
the  forecastle. 

It  was  half-past  nine  o’clock,  and  I was  standing  near 
the  taffrail  looking  at  a shoal  of  porpoises  playing  some 
hundreds  of  feet  astern,  when  the  man  who  was  steering 
asked  me  to  look  in  the  direction  to  which  he  pointed — 
that  was,  a little  to  the  right  of  the  bowsprit — and  say  if 
there  was  anything  to  be  seen  there  ; for  he  had  caught 
sight  of  something  black  upon  the  horizon  twice,  but  could 
not  detect  it  now. 

I turned  my  eyes  toward  the  quarter  of  the  sea  indicated, 
but  could  discern  nothing  whatever  ; and,  telling  him  that 
what  he  had  seen  was  probably  a wave,  which,  standing 
higher  than  his  fellows,  will  sometimes  show  black  a long 
distance  off,  walked  to  the  fore  part  of  the  poop. 

The  breeze  still  held  good  and  the  vessel  was  slipping 
easily  through  the  water,  though  the  southerly  swell  made 
her  roll,  and  at  times  shook  the  wind  out  of  the  sails.  The 


67 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

skipper  had  gone  to  lie  down,  being*  pretty  well  exhausted, 
I dare  say,  for  he  had  kept  the  deck  for  the  greater  part  of 
three  nights  running.  Duckling  was  also  below.  Most  of 
my  watch  were  on  the  forecastle,  sitting  or  lying  in  the  sun, 
which  shone  very  warm  upon  the  decks  ; the  hens  under 
the  long-boat  were  chattering  briskly,  and  the  cocks  crow- 
ing and  the  pigs  grunting  with  the  comfort  of  the  warmth. 

Suddenly,  as  the  ship  rose,  I distinctly  beheld  something 
black  out  away  upon  the  horizon,  showing  just  under  the 
foot  of  the  foresail.  It  vanished  instantly  ; but  I was  not 
satisfied,  and  went  for  the  glass  which  lay  upon  the  brack- 
ets just  under  the  companion.  I then  told  the  man  who 
was  steering  to  keep  her  away  a couple  of  points  for  a few 
moments,  and  resting  the  glass  against  the  mizzen-royal 
backstay,  pointed  it  toward  the  place  where  I had  seen  the 
black  object. 

For  some  moments  nothing  but  sea  or  sky  filled  the  field 
of  the  glass  as  the  ship  rose  and  fell  ; but  all  at  once  there 
leaped  into  this  field  the  hull  of  a ship,  deep  as  her  main- 
chains  in  the  water,  which  came  and  went  before  my  eye 
as  the  long  seas  lifted  or  dropped  in  the  foreground.  I 
managed  to  keep  her  sufficiently  long  in  view  to  perceive 
that  she  was  totally  dismasted. 

“It’s  a wreck,”  said  I,  turning  to  the  man;  “let  her 
come  to  again  and  luff  a point.  There  may  be  living  crea- 
tures aboard  of  her.” 

Knowing  what  sort  of  man  Captain  Coxon  was,  I do  not 
think  that  I should  have  had  the  hardihood  to  luff  the  ship 
a point  out  of  her  course  had  it  involved  the  bracing  of  the 
yards  ; for  the  songs  of  the  men  would  certainly  have 
brought  him  on  deck,  and  I might  have  provoked  some 
ugly  insolence.  But  the  ship  was  going  free,  and  would 
head  more  westerly  without  occasioning  further  change 
than  slightly  slackening  the  weather-braces  of  the  upper 
yards.  This  I did  quietly,  and  the  dismantled  hull  was 
brought  right  dead  on  end  with  our  flying  jib-boom.  The 
men  now  caught  sight  of  her,  and  began  to  stare  and  point, 
but  did  not  sing  out,  as  they  saw  by  the  telescope  in  my 
hand  that  I perceived  her.  The  breeze  unhappily  began 
to  slacken  somewhat,  owing,  perhaps,  to  the  gathering 
heat  of  the  sun  ; our  pace  fell  off,  and  a full  hour  passed 
before  we  brought  the  wreck  near  enough  to  see  her  per- 
manently, for  up  to  this  she  had  been  constantly  vanishing 
under  the  rise  of  the  swell.  She  was  now  about  two  miles 
off,  and  I took  a long  and  steady  look  at  her  through  the 
telescope.  It  was  a black  hull  with  painted  ports.  The 


68 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

deck  was  flush  fore  and  aft,  and  there  was  a good-sized 
house  just  before  where  the  mainmast  should  have  been. 
This  house  was  uninjured,  though  the  galley  was  split  up, 
and  to  starboard  stood  up  in  splinters  like  the  stump  of  a 
tree  struck  by  lightning.  No  boats  could  be  seen  aboard  of 
her.  Her  jib-boom  was  gone,  and  so  were  all  three  masts, 
clean  cut  off  at  the  deck,  as  though  a hand-saw  had  done 
it  ; but  the  mizzen-mast  was  alongside,  held  by  the  shrouds 
and  backstays,  and  the  port  main  and  foreshrouds  streamed 
like  serpents  from  her  chains  into  the  water.  I reckoned 
at  once  that  she  must  be  loaded  with  timber,  for  she  never 
could  keep  afloat  at  that  depth  with  any  other  kind  of 
cargo  in  her. 

She  made  a most  mournful  and  piteous  object  in  the  sun- 
light, sluggishly  rolling  to  the  swell  which  ran  in  transpar- 
ent volumes  over  her  sides  and  foamed  around  the  deck- 
house. Once,  when  her  stern  rose,  I read  the  name, 
Cecilia,  in  broad,  white  letters. 

I was  gazing  at  her  intently  in  the  effort  to  witness  some 
indication  of  living  thing  on  board,  when,  to  my  mingled 
consternation  and  horror,  I witnessed  an  arm  projecting 
through  the  window  of  the  deck-house,  and  frantically  wave 
what  resembled  a white  handkerchief.  As  none  of  the  men 
called  out,  I judged  this  signal  was  not  perceptible  to  the 
naked  eye,  and  in  my  excitement  I shouted — 

‘‘There’s  a living  man  on  board  of  her,  my  lads!” 
dropped  the  glass,  and  ran  aft  to  call  the  captain. 

I met  him  coming  up  the  companion-ladder.  The  first 
thing  he  said  was,  “You’re  out  of  your  course,”  and  looked 
up  at  the  sails. 

“ There’s  a wreck  yonder  !”  I cried,  pointing  eagerly, 
“ with  a man  on  board  signaling  to  us.” 

“Get  me  the  glass,”  he  said,  sulkily,  and  I picked  it  up 
and  handed  it  to  him. 

He  looked  at  the  wreck  for  some  moments,  and,  address- 
ing the  man  at  the  wheel,  exclaimed,  making  a movement 
with  his  hand  : 

“ Keep  her  away  ! Where  in  the  devil  are  you  steering 
to  ?” 

“ Good  Heaven  !”  I ejaculated  ; “ there’s  a man  on 
board — there  maybe  others  !” 

“Damnation  !”  he  e^^claimed,  between  his  teeth  ; “ what 
do  you  mean  by  interfering  with  me  ? Keep  her  away  !” 
he  roared  out. 

During  this  time  we  had  drawn  sufficiently  near  to  the 
wreck  to  enable  the  sharper-sighted  among  the  hands  to 


THK  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’  fi9 

remark  the  signal,  and  tliey  were  calling  out  that  there 
was  somebody  flying  a handkerchief  aboard  the  hull. 

“ Captain  Coxon,''  said  I,  with  as  firm  a voice  as  I could 
command — for  I was  nearly  in  as  great  a rage  as  he,  and 
rendered  insensible  to  all  consequences  by  his  inhumanity 
— if  you  bear  away  and  leave  that  man  yonder  to  sink 
with  that  wreck  when  he  can  be  saved  with  very  little 
trouble,' you  will  become  as  much  a murderer  as  any  ruffian 
who  stabs  a man  asleep.” 

When  I had  said  this  Coxon  turned  black  in  the  face 
with  passion.  His  eyes  protruded,  his  hands  and  fingers 
worked  as  though  he  were  under  some  electrical  process, 
and  I saw  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  a sight  I had  always 
laughed  at  as  a bit  of  impossible  novelist  description — a 
mouth  foaming  with  rage.  He  rushed  aft,  just  over 
Duckling’s  cabin,  and  stamped  with  all  his  might. 

Now,”  thought  I,  they  may  try  to  murder  me !” 
And,  without  a word,  I pulled  off  my  coat,  seized  a belay- 
ing-pin,and  stood  ready,  resolved  that,  happen  w’hat  might, 
I would  give  the  first  man  who  should  lay  his  fingers  on 
me  something  to  remember  me  by  while  he  had  breath  in 
his  body. 

The  men,  not  quite  understanding  what  was  liappening, 
but  seeing  that  a “ row  ” was  taking  place,  came  to  the 
forecastle  and  advanced  by  degrees  along  the  main-deck. 
Among  them  I noticed  the  cook,  muttering  to  one  or  the 
other  who  stood  near. 

Mr.  Duckling,  awakened  by  the  violent  clattering  over 
his  head,  came  running  up  the  companion-way  with  a 
bewildered,  sleepy  look  in  his  face.  The  captain  grasped 
him  by  the  arm,  and,  pointing  to  me,  cried  out,  with  an 
oath,  that  that  villain  was  breeding  a mutiny  on  board, 
and,  he  believed,  wanted  to  murder  him  and  Duckling.” 

I at  once  answered,  Nothing  of  the  kind  ! There  is  a 
man  miserably  perishing  on  board  that  sinking  wreck,  Mr. 
Duckling,  and  he  ought  to  be  saved.  My  lads  !”  I cried, 
addressing  the  men  on  the  main-deck,  “ is  there  a sailor 
among  you  all  who  would  have  the  heart  to  leave  that  man 
yonder  without  an  effort  to  rescue  him 

‘‘  No,  sir  !”  shouted  one  of  them.  We’ll  save  the  man, 
and  if  the  skipper  refuses,  we’ll  make  him  !” 

‘‘  Luff  !”  I called  to  the  man  at  the  wheel. 

‘‘  Luff  at  your  peril  !”  screamed  the  skipper. 

• “ Aft  here,  some  hands,”  I cried,  and  lay  the  main-yard 
al;)ack.  Let  go  the  port  main-braces  !” 

The  captain  came  running  toward  me. 


70 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


By  the  living  God  !”  I cried,  in  a fury,  grasping  the 
heavy  brass  belaying-pin,  **  if  you  come  within  a foot  of 
me,  Captain  Coxon,  I’ll  dash  your  brains  out  !” 

My  attitude,  my  enraged  face,  and  menacing  gesture 
produced  the  desired  effect.  He  stopped  dead,  turned  a 
ghastly  white,  and  looked  round  at  Duckling. 

What  do  you  mean  by  this  (etc.)  conduct,  you  (etc.) 
mutinous  scoundrels?”  roared  Duckling,  with  a volley  of 
foul  language. 

Give  him  one  for  himself,  if  he  says  too  much,  Mr. 
Royle  !”  sung  out  some  hoarse  voice  on  the  main-deck  ; 

we’ll  back  yer  !”  And  then  came  cries  of ‘‘ They’re  a 
cursed  pair  o’  murderers  !”  “ Who  run  the  smack  down  ?” 

“ Who  lets  men  drown  ?”  Who  starves  honest  men  ?” 
This  last  exclamation  was  followed  by  a roar. 

The  whole  of  the  crew  were  now  on  deck,  having  been 
aroused  by  our  voices.  Some  of  them  were  looking  on 
with  a grin,  others  with  an  expression  of  fierce  curiosity. 
It  was  at  once  understood  that  I was  making  a stand 
against  the  captain  and  chief  mate,  and:  a single  glance  at 
th^em  assured  me  that  by  one  word  I could  set  the  whole 
of  them  on  fire  to  do  my  bidding  even  to  shedding  blood. 

In  the  meantime  the  man  at  the  wheel  had  luffed  until 
the  weather  leeches  were  flat  and  the  ship  scarcely  mov- 
ing. And  at  this  moment,  that  the  skipper  might  know 
their  meaning,  a couple  of  hands  jumped  aft  and  let  go  the 
weather  main-braces.  I took  care  to  keep  my  eyes  on 
Coxon  and  the  mate,  fully  prepared  for  any  attack  that 
one  or  both  might  make  on  me.  Duckling  eyed  me  furi- 
ously, but  in  silence,  evidently  baffled  by  my  resolute  air 
and  the  position  of  the  men.  Then  he  said  something  to 
the  captain,  who  looked  exhausted  and  white  and  haggard 
with  his  useless  passion.  They  walked  over  to  the  leeside 
of  the  poop,  and  after  a short  conference,  the  captain,  to 
my  surprise,  went  below,  and  Duckling  came  forward. 

“ There’s  no  objection,’*  he  said,  to  your  saving  the 
man’s  life,  if  you  want.  Lower  away  the  starboard  quar- 
ter-boat, and  you  go  along  in  her,”  he  added  to  me,  utter- 
ing the  last  words  in  such  a thick  voice  that  I thought  he 
was  choking. 

“ Come  along,  some  of  3^ou  !”  I cried  out,  hastily  putting 
on  my  coat  ; and  in  less  than  a minute  I was  in  the  boat 
with  the  rudder  and  thole-pins  shipped  and  four  hands 
ready  to  out  oars  as  soon  as  we  touched  the  water. 

Duckling  began  to  fumble  at  one  end  of  the  boat’s  falls. 

“Don’t  let  him  lower  away  !”  roared  out  one  of  the  men 


71 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aRCSVEHOR.'^ 

in  the  boat.  He’ll  let  us  go  with  a run.  He’d  like  to  see 
us  drowned !” 

Duckling  fell  back,  scowling  with  fury,  and,  shoving  his 
head  over  as  the  boat  sunk  quietly  into  the  water,  he  dis- 
charged a volley  of  execrations  at  us,  saying  that  he  would 
shoot  some  of  us,  if  he  swung  for  it,  before  he  was  done, 
and  especially  applying  a heap  of  abusive  terms  to  me. 

The  fellow  pulling  the  bow  oar  laughed  in  his  face,  and 
another  shouted  out,  We’ll  teach  you  to  say  your  prayers 
yet,  you  ugly  old  sinner  !” 

We  got  away  from  the  ship’s  side  cleverly,  and  in  a short 
time  were  rowing  fast  for  the  wreck.  The  excitement 
under  which  I labored  made  me  reckless  of  the  issue  of  this 
adventure.  The  sight  of  the  lonely  man  upon  the  wreck, 
coupled  with  the  unmanly,  brutal  intention  of  Coxon  to 
leave  him  to  his  fate,  had  goaded  me  into  a state  of  mind 
infuriate  enough  to  have  done  and  dared  anything  to  com- 
pel Coxon  to  save  him.  He  might  call  it  mutiny,  but  I 
called  it  humanity,  and  I was  prepared  to  stand  or  fall  by 
my  theory.  The  hate  the  crew  had  for  their  captain  and 
chief  mate  was  quite  strong  enough  to  guarantee  me 
against  any  foul  play  on  the  part  of  Coxon,  otherwise  I 
might  have  prepared  myself  to  see  the  ship  fill  and  stand 
away,  and  leave  us  alone  on  the  sea  with  the  wreck.  One 
of  the  men  in  the  boat  suggested  this  ; but  another  imme- 
diately answered,  They’d  pitch  the  skipper  overboard  if 
he  gave  such  an  order  and  glad  o’  the  chance.  There’s  no 

love  for  ’em  among  us,  I can  tell  you  ; and,  by ! there’U 

be  bloody  work  done  aboard  the  ‘ Grosvenor  ’ if  things 
aren’t  mended  soon,  as  you’ll  see.” 

They  all  four  pulled  at  their  oars  savagely  as  these  words 
were  spoken,  and  I never  saw'  such  sullen  and  ferocious 
expressions  on  men’s  faces  as  came  into  theirs  as  they  fixed 
their  eyes  as  with  one  accord  upon  the  ship. 

She^  deep  as  she  was,  looked  a beautiful  model  on  the 
mighty  surface  of  the  water,  rolling  with  marvelous  grace 
to  the  swell,  the  strength  and  volume  of  which  made  me 
feel  my  littleness  and  weakness  as  it  lifted  the  small  boat 
with  irresistible  power.  There  was  wind  enough  to  keep 
her  sails  full  upon  her  graceful,  slender  masts,  and  the 
brass-work  upon  her  deck  flashed  brilliantly  as  she  rolled 
from  side  to  side. 

Strange  contrast,  to  look  from  her  to  the  broken  and 
desolate  picture  ahead  ! My  eVes  were  riveted  upon  it  now 
with  new  and  intense  einotion,  for  by  this  time  I could  dis- 
cern that  the  person  who  was  waving  to  us  was  a female — 


72  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOk/’ 

woman  or  girl  I could  not  yet  make  out — and  that  her  hair 
was  like  a veil  of  gold  behind  her  swaying  arm. 

‘‘  It’s  a woman  !”  I cried  in  my  excitement  ; it’s  no 
man  at  all.  Pull  smartly,  my  lads  ! pull  smartly,  for  God’s 
sake  !” 

The  men  gave  way  stoutly,  and  the  swell  favoring  us,  we 
were  soon  close  to  the  wreck.  The  girl,  as  I now  perceived 
she  was,  waved  her  handkerchief  wildly  as  we  approached  ; 
but  my  attention  was  occupied  in  considering  how  we  could 
best  board  the  wreck  without  injury  to  the  boat.  She  lay 
broadside  to  us,  with  her  stern  on  our  right,  and  was  not 
only  rolling  heavily  with  wallowing,  squelching  move- 
ments, but  was  swirling  the  heavy  mizzen-mast  that  lay 
alongside  through  the  water  each  time  she  went  over  to 
starboard,  so  that  it  was  necessarv  to  approach  her  with 
the  greatest  caution  to  prevent  our  boat  from  being  stove 
in.  Another  element  of  danger  was  the  great  flood  of 
water  which  she  took  in  over  her  shattered  bulwarks,  first 
on  this  side,  then  on  that,  discharging  the  torrent  again 
into  the  sea  as  she  rolled.  This  water  came  from  her  like 
a cataract,  and  in  a second  would  fill  and  sink  the  boat  un- 
less extreme  care  were  taken  to  keep  clear  of  it. 

I waved  my  hat  to  the  poor  girl  to  let  her  know  that  we 
saw  her  and  had  come  to  save  her,  and  steered  the  boat 
right  around  the  wreck  that  I might  observe  the  most 
practical  point  for  boarding  her. 

She  appeared  to  be  a vessel  of  about  seven  hundred  tons. 
The  falling  of  her  masts  had  crushed  her  port  bulwarks 
level  with  the  deck,  and  part  of  her  starboard  bulwarks 
was  also  smashed  to  pieces.  Her  wheel  was  gone,  and  the 
heavy  seas  that  had  swept  her  deck  had  carried  away  cap- 
stans, binnacle,  hatchway  gratings,  pumps — everything,  in 
short,  but  the  deck-house  and  the  remnants  of  the  galley. 
I particularly  noticed  a strong  iron  boat's  davit  twisted  up 
like  a cork-screw.  She  was  full  of  water,  and  lay  as  deep 
as  her  main-chains,  but  her  bows  stood  high,  and  her  fore- 
chains were  out  of  the  sea.  It  was  miraculous  to  see  her 
keep  afloat  as  the  long  swell  rolled  over  her  in  a cruel, 
foaming  succession  of  waves. 

Though  these  plain  details  impressed  themselves  upon 
my  memory,  I did  not  seem  to  notice  anything,  in  the  anx- 
iety that  possessed  me  to  rescue  the  lonely  creature  in  the 
deck-house.  It  would  have  been  impossible  to  keep  a 
footing  upon  the  main-deck  without  a life-line  or  some- 
thing to  hold  on  by  ; and  seeing  this,  and  forming  my  re- 
solutions rapidly,  I ordered  the  man  in  the  bow  of  the 


73 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOk/' 

boat  to  throw  in  his  oar  and  exchange  places  with  me,  and 
head  the  boat  for  the  starboard  port-chains.  As  we  ap- 
proached I stood  tip  with  one  foot  planted  on  the  gunwale 
ready  to  spring  ; the  broken  shrouds  were  streaming  aft 
and  alongside,  so  that  if  I missed  the  jump  and  fell  into  the 
water  there  was  plenty  of  stuff  to  catch  hold  of. 

“Gently — 'vast  rowing — ready  to  back  astern  smartly  !" 
I cried,  as  we  approached.  I waited  a moment  : the  hull 
rolled  toward  us,  and  the  succeeding  swell  threw  up  our 
boat ; the  deck,  though  all  aslant,  was  on  a line  with  my 
feet.  I sprung  with  all  my  strength,  and  got  well  upon  the 
deck,  but  fell  heavily  as  I reached  it.  However,  I was  up 
again  in  a moment,  and  ran  forward  out  of  the  water. 

Here  was  a heap  of  gear — stay-sail,  and  jib-halyards,  and 
other  ropes,  some  of  the  ends  swarming  overboard.  I 
hauled  in  one  of  these  ends,  but  found  I could  not  clear 
the  raffle  ; but  looking  round,  I perceived  a couple  of  coils 
of  line — spare  stun’sail  tacks  or  halyards  I took  them  to  be 
— lying  close  against  the  foot  of  the  bowsprit.  I immedi- 
ately seized  the  end  of  one  of  these  coils  and  flung  it  into 
the  boat,  telling  them  to  drop  clear  of  the  wreck  astern  ; 
and  when  they  had  backed  as  far  as  the  length  of  the  line 
permitted,  I bent  on  the  end  of  the  other  coil  and  paid  that 
out  until  the  boat  was  some  fathoms  astern.  I then  made 
my  end  fast,  and  sung  out  to  one  of  the  men  to  get  on 
board  by  the  starboard  mizzen-chains,  and  to  bring  the  end 
of  the  line  with  him.  After  waiting  a few  minutes,  the 
boat  being  hidden,  I saw  the  fellow  come  scrambling  over 
the  side  with  a red  face,  his  clothes  and  hair  streaming,  he 
having  fallen  overboard.  He  shook  himself  like  a dog,  and 
crawled  with  the  line,  on  his  hands  and  knees,  a short  dis- 
tance forward,  then  hauled  the  line  taut  and  made  it  fast. 

“ Tell  them  to  bring  the  boat  round  here,'’  I cried,  “ and 
lay  off  on  their  oars  until  we  are  ready.  And  you  get  hold 
of  this  line  and  work  yourself  up  to  me.” 

Saying  which,  I advanced  along  the  deck,  clinging  tightly 
with  both  hands.  It  very  providentially  happened  that  the 
door  of  the  deck-house  faced  the  forecastle  within  a few 
feet  of  where  the  remains  of  the  galley  stood.  There  would 
be,  therefore,  less  risk  in  opening  it  than  had  it  faced  beam- 
wise  ; for  the  water,  as  it  broke  against  the  sides  of  the 
house,  disparted  clear  of  the  fore  and  after  parts  ; that  is, 
the  great  bulk  of  it  ran  clear,  though,  of  course,  a foot's 
depth  of  it  at  least  surged  against  the  door. 

I called  out  to  the  girl  to  open  the  door  quickly,  as  it  slid 
in  groves  like  a panel,  and  was  not  to  be  stirred  from  the 


i*  •*  . the  wreck  of  the  grosyenor.” 

outside.  The  poor  creature  appeared  mad,  and  I repeated 
my  request  three  times  without  inducing  her  to  leave  the 
window.  Them,  not  believing  that  she  understood  me,  I 
cried  out,  “ Are  you  English  ?” 

“ Yes,”  she  replied.  “ For  God’s  sake,  save  us  !” 

“ I cannot  get  you  through  that  window,”  I exclaimed. 
“ Rouse  yourself,  and  open  that  door,  and  I will  save 
you.” 

She  now  seemed  to  comprehend,  and  drew  in  her  head. 
By  this  time  the  man  out  of  the  boat  had  succeeded  in 
sliding  along  the  rope  to  where  I stood,  though  the  poor 
devil  was  nearly  drowned  on  the  road  ; for  when  about 
half-way  the  hull  took  in  a lump  of  swell  which  swept  him 
right  off  his  legs,  and  he  was  swung  hard  a-starboard,  hold- 
ing on  for  his  life.  However,  he  recovered  himself  smartly 
when  the  water  was  gone,  and  came  along  hand  over  fist, 
snorting  and  cursing  in  wonderful  style. 

Meanwhile,  though  I kept  a firm  hold  of  the  life-line,  I 
took  care  to  stand  where  the  inroads  of  water  were  not 
heavy,  wating  impatiently  for  the  door  to  open.  It  shook 
in  the  grooves,  tried  by  a feeble  hand  ; then  a desperate 
effort  was  made,  and  it  slid  a couple  of  inches. 

“ That  will  do !”  I shouted.  “ Now,  then,  my  lad,  catch 
hold  of  me  with  one  hand,  and  the  line  with  the  other.” 

The  fellow  took  a firm  grip  of  my  monkey-jacket,  and  I 
made  for  the  door.  The  water  washed  up  to  my  knees,  but 
I soon  inserted  my  fingers  in  the  crevice  of  the  door,  and 
thrust  it  open. 

The  house  was  a single  compartment,  though  I had  ex- 
pected to  find  it  divided  into  two.  In  the  center  was  a 
table  that  traveled  on  stanchions  from  the  roof  to  the 
deck.  On  either  side  were  a couple  of  bunks.  The  girl 
stood  near  the  door.  In  a bunk  to  the  left  of  the  door  lay 
an  old  man  with  white  hair.  Prostrate  on  his  back,  on  the 
deck,  with  his  arms  stretched  against  his  ears,  was  the 
corpse  of  a man,  well  dressed  ; and  in  a bunk  on  the  right 
sat  a sailor,  who,  when  he  saw  me,  yelled  out  and  snapped 
his  fingers,  making  horrible  grimaces. 

Such,  in  brief,  the  coup  d'odl  of  that  weird  interior  as  it 
met  my  eyes. 

I seized  the  girl  by  the  arm. 

“You  first,”  said  I.  “Come,  there  is  no  time  to  be 
lost.” 

But  she  shrunk  back,  pressing  against  the  door  with  her 
hand  to  prevent  me  from  pulling  her,  crying  in  a husky 


75 


THE  WRECK  OF  TFTE  GROSVENOR/’ 

voice,  and  looking  at  the  old  man  with  the  white  hair.  My 
father  first ! my  father  first 

‘‘You  shall  all  be  saved,  but  you  must  obey  me. 
Quickly,  now  !**  I exclaimed,  passionately,  for  a heavy  sea 
at  that  moment  flooded  the  ship,  and  a rush  of  water 
swamped  the  house  through  the  open  door,  and  washed  the 
corpse  on  the  deck  up  into  a corner. 

Grasping  her  firmly,  I lifted  her  off  her  feet,  and  went 
staggering  to  the  life-rope,  slinging  her  light  body  over  ray 
shoulder  as  I went.  Assisted  by  my  man,  I gained  the  bow 
of  the  wreck,  and,  hailing  the  boat,  ordered  it  alongside. 

“ One  of  you,'’  cried  I,  “ stand  ready  to  receive  this  lady 
when  I give  the  signal.’' 

I then  told  the  man  who  was  with  me  to  jump  into  the 
fore-chains,  which  he  instantly  did.  The  wreck  lurched 
heavily  to  port.  “ Stand  by,  my  lads  !”  I shouted.  Over 
she  came  again,  with  the  water  swooping  along  the  main- 
deck.  The  boat  rose  high,  and  the  fore-chains  were  sub- 
merged to  the  height  of  the  man's  knees.  “ Now,"  I called 
and  lifted  the  girl  over.  She  was  seized  by  the  man  in  the 
chains,  and  pushed  toward  the  boat  ; the  fellow  standing 
in  the  bow  of  the  boat  caught  her,  and  at  the  same  moment 
down  sunk  the  boat,  and  the  wreck  rolled  wearily  over. 
But  the  girl  was  safe. 

“ Hurrah,  my  lad  !"  I sung  out.  “Up  with  you — there 
are  others  remaining and  I went  sprawling  along  the 
line  to  the  deck-house,  there  to  encounter  another  rush  of 
water,  which  washed  as  high  as  my  thighs,  and  fetched  me 
such  a thump  in  the  stomach  that  I thought  I must  have 
died  of  suffocation. 

I was  glad  to  find  that  the  old  man  had  got  out  of  his 
bunk,  and  was  standing  at  the  door. 

“ Is  my  poor  girl  safe,  sir  ?"  he  exclaimed,  with  the  same 
huskiness  of  voice  that  had  grated  so  unpleasantly  in  the 
girl's  tone. 

“ Quite  safe  ; come  along." 

“ Thanks  be  to  Almighty  God  !"  he  ejaculated,  and 
burst  into  tears. 

I seized  hold  of  his  thin,  cold  hands,  but  shifted  my 
fingers  to  catch  him  by  the  coat-collar,  so  as  to  exert  more 
power  over  him,  and  handed  him  along  the  deck,  telling 
my  companion  to  lay  hold  of  the  seaman  and  fetch  him 
away  smartly.  We  managed  to  escape  the  water,  for  the 
poor  old  gentleman  bestirred  himself  very  nimbly,  and  I 
helped  him  over  the  fore-chains,  and  when  the  boat  rose, 
tumbled  him  into  her  without  ceremony.  I saw  the 


7G 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 


daughter  leap  toward  him  and  clasp  him  in  her  arms,  but 
I was  soon  again  scrambling  on  to  the  deck,  having  heard 
cries  from  m}^  man,  accompanied  with  several  loud  curses, 
mingled  with  dreadful  yells. 

He’s  bitten  me,  sir  !”  cried  my  companion,  hauling  him- 
self away  from  the  deck-house.  He’s  roaring  mad.” 

“ It  can’t  be  helped,”  I answered.  We  must  get  him 
out.” 

He  saw  me  pushing  along  the  life-line,  plucked  up  heart, 
and  went  with  myself  through  a sousing  sea  to  the  door.  I 
caught  a glimpse  of  a white  face  glaring  at  me  from  the 
interior  : in  a second  a figure  shot  out,  fled  with  incredible 
speed  toward  the  bow,  and  leaped  into  the  sea  just  where 
our  boat  lay. 

“ They’ll  pick  him  up,”  I exclaimed.  Stop  a second 
and  I entered  the  house  and  stooped  over  the  figure  of  the 
man  on  the  deck.  I was  not  familiar  with  death,  and  yet  I 
knew  it  was  here.  I can  not  describe  the  signs  in  his  face  ; 
but  such  as  they  were  they  told  me  the  truth.  I noticed  a 
ring  upon  his  finger,  and  that  his  clothes  were  good.  His 
hair  was  black,  and  his  features  well-shaped,  though  his 
face  had  a half-convulsed  expression,  as  if  something 
frightful  had  appeared  to  him,  and  he  had  died  of  the  sight 
of  it. 

This  wreck  must  be  his  coffin,”  I said.  “ He  is  a corpse. 
We  can  do  no  more.” 

We  scrambled  for  the  last  time  along  the  life-line  and  got 
into  the  fore-chains,  but  to  our  consternation  saw  the  boat 
rowing  away  from  the  wreck.  However,  the  fit  of  rage  and 
terror  that  possessed  me  lasted  but  a moment  or  two  ; for 
I now  saw  they  were  giving  chase  to  the  madman,  who  was 
swimming  steadily  away.  Two  of  the  men  rowed,  and  the 
third  hung  over  the  bows,  ready  to  grasp  the  miserable 
wretch.  The  “ Grosvenor  ” stood  steady,  about  a mile  off, 
with  her  mainyards  backed  ; and  just  as  the  fellow  over  the 
boat’s  bows  caught  hold  of  the  swimmer’s  hair,  the  ensign 
was  run  up  on  board  the  ship  and  dipped  three  times. 

Bring  him  along  !”  I shouted.  They’ll  be  off  without 
us  if  we  don’t  bear  a hand.” 

They  nearly  capsized  the  boat  as  they  dragged  the  lunatic, 
streaming  like  a drowned  rat,  out  of  tlie  water  ; and  one  of 
the  sailors  tumbled  him  over  on  his  back,  and  knelt  upon 
him,  while  he  took  some  turns  with  the  boat’s  painter  round 
his  body,  arms  and  legs.  The  boat  then  came  alongside, 
and,  watching  our  opportunity,  we  jumped  into  her  and 
shoved  off. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 


77 


I had  now  leisure  to  examine  the  persons  whom  we  had 
saved. 

They — father  and  daughter,  as  I judged  them  by  the 
girl’s  exclamation  on  the  wreck — sat  in  the  stern-sheets, 
their  hands  locked.  The  old  man  seemed  nearly  insensible, 
leaning  backward  with  his  chin  on  his  breast  and  his  eyes 
partially  closed.  I feared  he  was  dying,  but  could  do  no 
good  until  we  reached  the  Grosvenor,”  as  we  had  no 
spirits  in  the  boat. 

The  girl  appeared  to  be  about  twenty  years  of  age,  very 
fair,  her  hair  of  golden  straw  color,  w^hich  hung  wet  and 
streaky  down  her  back  and  over  her  shoulders,  though  a 
portion  of  it  was  held  by  a comb.  She  was  deadly  pale 
and  her  lips  blue,  and  in  her  fine  eyes  was  such  a look  of 
mingled  horror  and  rapture  as  she  cast  them  around  her, 
first  glancing  at  me,  then  at  the  wreck,  then  at  the  “ Gros- 
venor,”  that  the  memor}^  of  it  will  last  me  to  my  death. 
Her  dress,  of  some  dark  material,  was  soaked  with  salt 
water  up  to  her  hips,  and  she  shivered  and  moaned  inces- 
santly, though  the  sun  beat  so  warmly  upon  us  that  the 
thwarts  were  hot  to  the  hand. 

The  mad  sailor  lay  at  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  looking 
straight  into  the  sky.  He  was  a horrid-looking  object, 
with  his  streaming  hair,  pasty  features,  and  red  beard,  his 
naked  shanks  and  feet  protruding  through  his  soaking, 
clinging  trousers,  which  figured  his  shin-bones  as  though 
they  clothed  a skeleton.  Now  and  again  he  would  give 
himself  a wild  twirl  and  yelp  out  fiercely  ; but  he  was 
well-nigh  spent  with  his  swim,  and,  on  the  whole,  was 
quiet  enough. 

I said  to  the  girl,  How  long  have  you  been  in  this 
dreadful  position  ?” 

Since  yesterday  morning,”  she  answered,  in  a choking 
voice  painful  to  hear,  and  gulping  after  each  word.  ‘‘We 
have  not  had  a drop  of  water  to  drink  since  the  night 
before  last.  He  is  mad  with  thirst,  for  he  drank  the  water 
on  the  deck,”  and  she  pointed  to  the  man  in  the  bottom  of 
the  boat. 

“My  God!”  I cried  to  the  men,  “do  you  hear  her? 
They  have  not  drunk  water  for  two  day  ! For  the  love  of 
God,  give  way  !” 

They  bent  their  backs  to  the  oars,  and  the  boat  foamed 
over  the  long  swell.  The  wind  was  astern  and  helped  us. 

1 did  not  speak  again  to  the  poor  girl,  for  it  was  cruel  to 
make  her  talk  when  the  words  lacerated  her  throat  as 
though  they  were  pieces  of  burning  iron. 


78 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSTEHOR.’’ 

After  twenty  minutes,  which  seemed  as  many  hours,  we 
reached  the  vessel.  The  crew  pressing  round  the  gang- 
way cheered  when  they  saw  we  had  brought  people  from 
the  wreck.  Duckling  and  the  skipper  watched  us  grimly 
from  the  poop. 

Now,  then,  my  lads,*'  I cried,  up  with  this  lady  first 
Some  of  you  on  deck  get  water  ready,  as  these  people  are 
dying  of  thirst.’* 

In  a few  minutes  both  the  girl  and  the  old  man  were 
handed  over  the  gangway.  I cut  the  boat’s  painter  adrift 
from  the  ring-bolt  so  that  we  could  ship  the  madman  with- 
out loosening  his  bonds,  and  he  was  hoisted  up  like  a bale 
of  goods.  Then  four  of  us  got  out  of  the  boat,  leaving  one 
to  drop  her  under  the  davits  and  hook  on  the  falls. 

At  this  moment  a horrible  scene  took  place. 

The  old  man,  tottering  on  the  arms  of  two  seamen,  was 
being  led  into  the  cuddy,  followed  by  the  girl,  who  walked 
unaided.  The  madman,  in  the  grasp  of  the  big  sailor  named 
Johnson,  stood  near  the  gangway,  and  as  I scrambled  on 
deck  one  of  the  men  was  holding  a pannikin  full  of  water 
to  his  face.  The  poor  wretch  was  shrinking  away  from  it, 
with  his  eyes  half  out  of  their  sockets  ; but  suddenly  tearing 
his  arm  with  a violent  effort  from  the  rope  that  bound  him, 
he  seized  the  pannikin  and  bit  clean  through  the  tin  j after 
which,  throwing  back  his  head,  he  swallowed  the  whole 
draught,  dashed  the  pannikin  down,  his  face  turned  black, 
and  he  fell  dead  on  the  deck. 

The  big  sailor  sprung  aside  with  an  oath,  forced  from  him 
by  his  terror,  and  from  every  looker-on  there  broke  a groan. 
They  all  shrunk  away  and  stood  staring  with  blanched 
faces.  Such  a piteous  sight  as  it  was,  lying  doubled  up, 
with  the  rope  pinioning  the  miserable  limbs,  the  teeth 
locked,  and  the  right  arm  uptossed  ! 

Aft  here  and  get  the  quarter-boat  hoisted  up  !”  shouted 
Duckling,  advancing  on  the  poop  ; and,  seeing  the  man 
dead  on  the  deck,  he  added,  Get  a tarpaulin  and  cover  him 
up,  and  let  him  lie  on  the  fore-hatch.” 

Shall  I tell  the  steward  to  serve  out  grog  to  the  men 
who  went  with  me  ?”  I asked  him. 

He  stared  at  me  contemptuously,  and  walked  away  with- 
out answering. 

You  shall  have  your  grog,”  said  I,  addressing  one  of 
them  who  stood  near,  though  it  should  be  my  own  allow- 
ance.” And  thoroughly  exhausted  after  my  exertion,  and 
wet  through,  I turned  into  my  cabin  to  put  on  some  dry 
clothes. 


79 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/ 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

While  I was  in  my  cabin  I heard  the  men  hoisting  up  the 
quarter-boat,  and  this  was  followed  by  an  order  from  Duck- 
ling to  man  the  lee  main-braces.  The  ship,  hove  to,  was  off 
her  course  ; but  when  she  filled,  she  brought  the  wreck 
right  abreast  of  the  port-hole  in  my  cabin.  I stood  watch- 
ing for  some  minutes  with  peculiar  emotions,  for  the  recol- 
lection of  the  dead  body  in  the  deck-house  lent  a most  im- 
pressive significance  to  the  mournful  object  which  rolled 
from  side  to  side.  It  comforted  me,  however,  to  reflect 
that  it  was  impossible  I could  have  left  anything  living  on 
the  hull,  since  nothing  could  have  existed  below  the  deck, 
and  any  one  above  must  have  been  seen  by  me. 

The  ship,  now  lying  over,  shut  the  wreck  out,  and  I 
shifted  my  clothes  as  speedily  as  I could,  being  anxious  to 
hear  what  Captain  Coxon  should  say  to  me.  1 was  also 
curious  to  see  the  old  man  and  girl,  and  learn  what  treat- 
ment the  captain  was  showing  them.  I remember  it  struck 
me,  just  at  this  time,  that  the  girl  was  in  a very  awkward 
position  ; for  here  she  was  on  board  a vessel  without  any 
female  to  serve  her  for  a companion  and  lend  her  clothes, 
which  she  would  stand  seriously  in  need  of,  as  those  she  had 
on  her  were  wringing  wet.  And  even  supposing  she  could 
make  .shift  with  these  for  a time,  she  would  soon  want  a 
change  of  apparel,  which  she  certainly  would  not  get  until 
we  reached  Valparaiso,  unless  the  skipper  put  into  some  port 
and  landed  them.  The  memory  of  her  refined  and  pretty 
face,  with  the  amber  hair  about  it,  and  her  wild,  soft,  pite- 
ous blue  eyes,  haunted  me  ; and  I tried  to  think  what  could 
be  done  to  make  her  comfortable  in  this  matter  of  dress  if 
the  captain  refused  to  go  out  of  his  way  to  set  them  ashore. 

Thus  thinking,  I was  pulling  on  a boot  when  there  came 
an  awkward  knock  at  the  door  of  the  cabin,  and  in  stepped 
the  carpenter,  Stevens  by  name,  holding  in  his  hand  a bar 
of  iron  with  a collar  at  either  end,  and  one  collar  fastened 
with  a padlock.  Close  behind  the  carpenter  came  Duck- 
ling, who  let  the  door  close  of  itself,  and  who  immediately 
said  : 

Captain  Coxon’s  orders  are  to  put  you  in  irons.  Car- 
penter, clap  those  belayers  on  his  d d shins  !” 

I jumped  off  the  chest  on  v/hich  I was  seated,  not  with 
the  intention  of  resisting,  but  of  remonstrating  ; but  Duck- 
ling mistaking  the  action  drew  a pistol  out  of  his  side- 
pocket,  and,  presenting  it  at  my  head,  said,  right  through 


80  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.*’ 

his  nose,  which  was  the  first  time  I had  heard  him  so  speak, 
By  the  Eternal  ! if  you  don't  let  the  carpenter  do  his 
work.  I'll  shoot  you  dead — so  mind  !" 

‘‘  You’re  a ruffian  and  a bully  !"  said  I ; but  I’ll  keep 
my  life  if  only  to  punish  you  and  your  master  !” 

Saying  which  I reseated  myself,  folded  my  arms  reso- 
lutely, and  suffered  the  carpenter  to  lock  the  irons  on  my 
ankles,  keeping  my  eyes  fixed  on  Duckling  with  an  expres- 
sion of  the  utmost  scorn  and  dislike  in  them. 

Now,”  said  he,  ‘‘you  infernal  mutinous  hound!  I 
reckon  you’ll  not  give  us  much  trouble  for  the  rest  of  the 
voyage.” 

This  injurious  language  was  more  than  my  temper  could 
brook.  Scarcely  knowing  what  I did,  I threw  myself 
against  him,  caught  his  throat,  and  dashed  him  violently 
down  upon  the  deck.  The  pistol  exploded  in  his  hand  as 
he  fell. 

“ Carpenter,”  I cried,  furiously,  “ open  that  door  !” 

The  fellow  obeyed  me  instantly,  and  walked  out  of  the 
cabin.  Duckling  laypretty  well  stunned  upon  the  deck  ; 
but  in  a few  moments  he  would  have  been  up  and  at  me, 
and,  hampered  as  I was  by  the  irons,  he  must  have  mastered 
me  easily.  I shambled  over  to  where  he  lay,  dragged  him 
upright,  and  pitched  him  with  a crash  through  the  open 
door  against  the  cuddy  table.  He  struck  it  heavily  and 
rolled  under  it,  and  I then  slammed  the  door  and  sat  down, 
feeling  faint  and  quite  exhausted  of  breath. 

The  door  had  not  been  closed  two  minutes  when  it  was 
partially  opened,  and  a friendly  hand  (the  boatswain’s,  as 
I afterward  learned)  placed  a pannikin  of  rum  and  water 
on  the  deck,  and  a voice  .said,  “ They’ll  not  let  you  be  here 
long,  sir.”  The  door  was  then  shut  again  ; and,  very 
thankful  for  a refreshment  of  which  I stood  seriously  in 
need,  I got  hold  of  the  pannikin  and  swallowed  the  contents. 

I now  tried  to  reflect  upon  my  situation,  but  found  it  im- 
possible to  do  so,  as  I could  not  guess  what  intentions  the 
captain  had  against  me  and  what  would  be  the  result  of 
my  conflict  with  Duckling.  For  some  while  I sat  expecting 
to  see  the  chief  mate  rush  in  on  me  ; and,  in  anticipation  of 
a struggle  with  a coward  who  would  have  me  almost  at  his 
mercy,  I laid  hold  of  a sea-boot,  very  heavy,  with  an  iron- 
shod  heel,  and  held  it  ready  to  strike  at  the  bully’s  head 
should  he  enter.  However,  in  about  a quarter  of  an  hour’s 
time  I saw  him  through  my  cabin  window  pass  along  the 
main-deck,  with  a blue  lump  over  his  right  eye,  while  the 
rest  of  his  face  shone  with  soap,  which  he  must  have  used 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOR.”  81 

without  stint  to  rid  his  features  of  the  blood  that  had 
smeared  them.  Whether  the  report  of  the  pistol  had  been 
heard  or  not  I could  not  tell  ; but  no  notice  appeared  to  be 
taken  of  it.  I noticed  a number  of  the  crew  just  under  the 
forecastle  conversing  in  a very  earnest  manner,  and  some- 
times looking  toward  my  cabin. 

There  was  something  very  gross  and  brutal  in  this  treat- 
ment to  which  I was  subjected,  and  there  was  a contempt 
in  it  for  me,  suggested  by  the  skipper  sending  Duckling  to 
see  me  in  irons,  instead  of  logging  to  my  face  and  acting  in 
a ship-shape  fashion  in  putting  me  under  arrest,  which 
galled  me  extremely.  The  very  irons  on  my  legs  were  not 
such  as  are  ordinarily  used  on  board  ship,  and  looked  as  if 
they  had  been  picked  up  cheap  in  some  rag-and-slop  shop 
in  South  America  or  in  the  West  Indies,  for  I think  I had 
seen  such  things  in  pictures  of  truculent  negro  slaves.  I 
was  in  some  measure  supported  by  the  reflection  that  the 
crew  sympathized  with  me,  and  would  not  suffer  me  to  be 
cruelly  used  ; but  the  idea  of  a mutiny  among  them  gave 
me  no  pleasure,  for  the  skipper  was  sure  to  swear  that  I 
was  the  ringleader,  and  Duckling  would  of  course  back  his 
statements  ; and  my  calling  upon  the  men  to  help  me  put 
off  to  the  wreck,  against  the  captain's  orders,  my  going 
thither,  and  my  confinement  in  irons,  would  all  tell  heavily 
against  me  in  any  court  of  inquiry  ; so  that,  as  things  were, 
I not  only  stood  the  chance  of  being  professionally  ruined, 
but  of  having  to  undergo  a term  of  imprisonment  ashore. 

These  were  no  very  agreeable  reflections  ; and  if  some 
rather  desperate  thoughts  came  into  my  head  while  I sat 
pondering  over  my  misfortunes,  the  reader  Will  not  greatly 
wonder. 

I was  growing  rather  faint  with  hunger,  for  it  was  past 
my  usual  dinner  hour,  and  I had  done  enough  work  to 
account  for  a good  appetite. 

The  captain  was  eating  his  dinner  in  the  cuddy  ; for  I 
not  only  smelled  the  cooking,  but  heard  his  voice  addres- 
sing the  steward,  who  was,  perhaps,  the  only  man  in  the 
ship  who  showed  any  kind  of  liking  for  him.  I tried  to 
hear  if  the  old  man  or  the  girl  were  with  him,  but  caught 
no  other  voice.  I honestly  prayed  that  the  captain  would 
act  humanely  toward  them  ; but  I had  my  doubts,  for  he 
was  certainly  a cold-blooded,  selfish  rascal. 

By  and  by  I heard  Duckling's  voice,  showing  that  the 
captain  had  gone  on  deck.  This  man,  either  wanting  the 
tact  of  his  superior  or  hating  me  more  bitterly  (which  I 


82  HE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

admit  was  fair,  seeing  how  I had  punished  him),  said  in  a 
loud  voice  to  the  steward  ; 

What  fodder  is  that  mutinous  dog  yonder  to  have  ?” 
The  steward  spoke  low  and  I did  not  hear. 

Serve  the  skunk  right,’’  continued  the  chief  mate.  By 
glory  ! if  there  was  onl)^  a pair  of  handcuffs  on  board  they 
should  be  on  him.  How’s  this  lump  ?” 

The  steward  replied,  and  Mr.  Duckling  continued  : 

I guess  the  fellow  at  the  wheel  grinned  when  he  saw  it. 
But  I’ll  be  raising  bigger  lumps  than  this  on  some  of  ’em 
before  I’m  done.  This  is  the  most  skulking,  sniveling, 
mutinous  ship’s  crew  that  ever  I sailed  with  ; I’d  father 
work  the  vessel  with  four  Lascars  ; and  as  to  that  rat  in 
the  hole  there,  if  it  wasn’t  for  the  color  of  the  bunting  we 
sail  under,  I reckon  we’d  have  made  an  ensign  of  him  at 
the  mizzen-peak  some  days  ago,  by  the  Lord  ! with  the  sig- 
nal halyards  round  his  neck,  for  he’s  born  to  be  hanged  ; 
and  I guess,  though  he  knocked  me  down  when  I wasn’t 
looking.  I’m  strong  enough  to  hoist  him  thirty  feet,  and  let 
him  drop  with  a run.” 

All  this  was  said  in  a loud  voice  for  my  edification,  but  I 
must  own  it  did  not  frighten  me  very  greatly.  To  speak  the 
truth,  I thought  more  of  the  old  man  and  his  daughter  than 
I did  of  myself  ; for  if  they  should  hear  this  bragging 
bully  from  their  cabins,  they  would  form  very  alarming 
conclusions  as  to  the  character  of  the  persons  who  had 
rescued  them,  and  scarcely  know,  indeed,  whether  we  were 
not  all  cut-throats. 

Shortly  after  this.  Duckling  came  out  on  to  the  main- 
deck,  and,  observing  me  looking  through  the  window, 
bawled  at  the  top  of  his  voice  for  the  carpenter,  who  pres- 
ently came,  and  Duckling,  pointing  to  my  window,  gave 
him  some  instructions,  which  he  went  away  to  execute.  A 
young  ordinary  seamen — an  Irish  lad  named  Driscoll — was 
coiling  a rope  over  one  of  the  belaying-pins  around  the 
mainmast.  Duckling  pointed  up  aloft,  and  his  voice 
sounded,  though  I did  not  hear  the  order.  The  lad  waited 
to  coil  the  rest  of  the  rope — a fathom  or  so — before  obey- 
ing ; whereupon  Duckling  hit  him  a blow  on  the  back, 
slued  him  round,  caught  him  by  the  throat,  and  backed  him 
savagely  against  the  starboard  bulwarks,  roaring,  in  lan- 
guage quite  audible  to  me  now,  Up  with  you,  you  skulker  ! 
Up  with  you,  I say,  or  I’ll  pound  you  to  pieces  !” 

At  this  moment  the  carpenter  approached  my  window, 
provided  with  a hammer  and  a couple  of  planks,  which  he 
proceeded  to  nail  upon  the  framework.  Duckling  watched 


88 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/* 

him  with  a grin  upon  his  ugly  face,  the  lump  over  his  eye 
not  improving  the  expression,  as  you  may  believe.  I was 
now  in  comparative  darkness  ; for  the  port-hole  admitted 
but  little  light,  and,  unlike  the  rest  of  the  cuddy  berths,  my 
cabin  had  no  bull’s-eye. 

I reached  the  door  with  a great  deal  of  trouble,  for  the 
iron  bar  hampered  my  movements  excessively,  and  found 
it  locked  outside  ; but  by  whom  and  when  I did  not  know, 
for  I had  not  heard  the  key  turned.  But  I might  depend 
that  Duckling  had  done  this  with  cat-like  stealthiness,  and 
that  he  probably  had  the  key  in  his  pocket. 

I was  hungry  enough  to  have  felt  grateful  for  a biscuit, 
and  had  half  a mind  to  sing  out  to  the  steward  to  bring  me 
something  to  eat,  but  reflected  that  my  doing  so  might  only 
provoke  an  insulting  answer  from  the  fellow.  With  some 
difficulty  I pulled  the  mattress  out  of  the  cot  and  put  it  into 
the  bunk,  as  my  pinioned  legs  would  not  enable  me  to  climb 
or  spring,  and  lay  down  and  presently  fell  asleep. 

I slept  away  the  greater  part  of  the  afternoon,  for  when 
I awoke,  the  sky,  as  I saw  it  through  the  port-hole,  was 
dark  with  the  shadow  of  evening.  A strong  wind  was 
blowing  and  the  ship  laying  heavily  over  to  it,  by  which  I 
might  know  she  was  carrying  a heap  of  canvas. 

I looked  over  the  edge  of  the  bunk,  and  saw  on  the  deck 
near  the  door  a tin  dish,  containing  some  common  ship’s 
biscuit  and  a can  of  cold  water.  I was  so  hungry  that  I 
jumped  up  eagerly  to  get  the  biscuit,  by  doing  which  I so 
tweaked  my  ankles  with  the  irons  that  the  blood  came 
from  the  broken  skin.  I made  shift  to  reach  the  biscuit, 
which  pi'oved  to  be  the  ship’s  bread  as  served  to  the  men, 
and  eat  greedily,  being  indeed  famished  ; but  speedily  dis- 
covered the  substantial  ground  of  complaint  the  sailors 
had  against  the  ship’s  stores  ; for  the  biscuit  was  intolerably 
moldy  and  rotten,  and  .so  full  of  weevils  that  nothing  but 
hunger  could  have  induced  me  to  swallow  the  abomination. 
I managed  to  devour  a couple  of  these  things,  and  drank 
some  water  ; and  then  pulled  out  my  pipe  and  began  to 
smoke,  caring  little  about  the  skipper’s  objection  to  this 
indulgence  in  the  saloon,  and  heartily  washing  he  would 
come  to  the  cabin  that  I might  tell  him  what  I thought  of 
his  behavior. 

How  long  was  this  state  of  things  going  to  last  with  me  ? 
Would  the  crew  compel  Captain  Coxon  to  put  into  some 
near  port  where  I should  he  handed  over  to  the  authorities, 
or  would  we  proceed  direct  to  Valparaiso  ? The  proba- 
bility of  his  touching  anywhere  was,  in  my  opinion,  now 


84 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

smaller  than  before,  as  the  delays,  and  inquiry  into  my 
conduct,  and  the  complaints  of  the  men,  would  seriously 
enlarge  the  period  of  the  voyage.  Nor  could  I imagine 
that  the  poor  persons  we  had  rescued  would  prevail  upon 
him  to  go  out  of  his  way  to  land  them.  As  for  myself, 
looking  back  on  my  actions,  I did  not  believe  that  any 
court  would  judge  me  severely  for  obliging  Coxon  to  send 
a boat  to  the  wreck  ; for  I had  the  evidence  of  the  crew  to 
prove  that  a human  being  had  been  seen  signaling  to  us 
for  help  before  I ordered  the  ship  to  be  hove  to,  and  that 
therefore  my  determination  to  board  the  wreck  had  not 
been  speculative,  but  truly  justified  by  the  spectacle  of 
human  distress.  Still,  such  anticipations  scarcely  consoled 
me  for  the  inconvenience  I suffered  in  my  feet  being  held 
in  irons,  and  in  my  being  locked  up  in  a gloomy  cabin, 
where  such  fare  as  I had  already  eaten  would  probably  be 
the  food  I should  get  until  the  voyage  out  was  ended. 

As  the  evening  advanced  the  wind  freshened,  and  I 
heard  the  captain  give  orders  just  over  my  head,  and  the 
hands  shortening  sail.  The  skipper  was  again  straining 
the  ship  heavily  ; the  creaking  and  groaning  in  the  cuddy 
were  incessant  ; and  every  now  and  again  I heard  the  boom 
of  a sea  against  the  vessel’s  side  and  the  sousing  rush  of 
water  on  deck.  But  after  the  men  had  been  at  work  some 
time,  the  vessel  labored  less  and  got  upon  a more  even 
keel. 

Two  bells  (nine  o’clock)  had  been  struck,  when  I was 
suddenly  attracted  by  a sound  of  hammering  upon  the 
dead-light  in  my  cabin.  I turned  my  head  hastily  ; but  as 
it  was  not  only  dark  inside,  but  dark  without,  I could  dis- 
cern nothing,  and  concluded  that  the  noise  had  been  made 
on  the  deck  overhead. 

After  an  interval  of  a minute  the  hammering  was  re- 
peated, and  now  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  doubt  that  it 
was  caused  by  something  hard,  such  as  the  handle  of  a 
knife,  being  .struck  upon  the  thick  glass  of  the  port-hole. 
I was  greatly  astonished  ; but  remembering  that  the  main- 
chains  extended  away  from  this  port-hole,  I easily  con- 
cluded that  some  one  had  got  down  into  them  and  was 
knocking  to  draw  my  attention. 

I hoisted  my  legs  out  of  the  bunk  with  very  great  diffi- 
culty, and  having  got  my  feet  upon  the  deck,  drew  myself 
to  the  port-hole,  but  with  much  trouble,  it  being  to  wind- 
ward, and  the  deck  sloping  to  a considerable  angle.  Not 
a glimmer  of  light  penetrated  my  cabin  from  the  cuddy  ; 
and  whether  the  sky  outside  was  clear  or  not,  I only  know 


85 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

that  the  prospect  seen  through  the  port-hole,  buried  in  the 
thickness  of  the  ship’s  wall  was  pitch-dark. 

I untwisted  the  screw  that  kept  the  dead-light  closed, 
and  it  blew  open,  and  a rush  of  wind,  concentrated  by  the 
narrowness  of  the  aperture  through  which  it  penetrated, 
blew  damp  with  spray  upon  my  face. 

Fearful  of  my  voice  being  heard  in  the  cuddy — for  this 
was  the  hour  when  the  spirits  were  put  upon  the  table,  and 
it  was  quite  likely  that  Coxon  and  Duckling  might  be 
seated  within,  drinking  alone — I muffled  my  voice  betv/een 
my  hands  and  asked  who  was  there  ? 

The  fellow  jammed  his  face  so  effectually  into  the  port- 
hole as  to  exclude  the  wind,  so  that  the  whisper  in  which 
he  spoke  was  quite  distinct. 

“ Me — Stevens,  the  carpenter.  I’ve  come  from  the  crew. 
But  you’re  to  take  your  solemn  oath  you’ll  not  split  upon 
us  if  I tell  you  what’s  going  to  happen  ?” 

“ I am  not  in  a position  to  split,”  I replied.  But  I can 
make  no  promises  until  I know  your  intentions.” 

The  man  was  a long  time  silent.  Several  times  he  with- 
drew his  face,  as  I knew  (for  I could  not  see  him)  by  the 
rush  of  wind  that  came  in,  to  shake  himself  free  of  the 
spray  that  broke  over  him. 

It’s  just  this,”  he  said,  bunging  up  the  port-hole  again. 
“ We’d  rather  take  a twelve-months  imprisonment  ashore, 
in  the  worst  jail  in  England,  than  work  this  vessel  on  the 
rotten  food  we’re  obliged  to  eat.  What  we  want  to  know 
is,  will  you  take  charge  o’  the  ship,  and  carry  her  where 
we  tell  yer,  if  we  give  you  command  ?” 

I was  too  much  startled  by  this  question  to  reply  at 
once.  Influenced  by  the  long  term  of  confinement  before 
me  if  Captain  Coxon  remained  in  control,  by  my  bitter 
dislike  of  him  and  his  bully  factotum,  by  the  longing  to 
be  free,  and  the  hundred  excuses  I could  frame  for 
co-operating  with  the  crew,  my  first  impulse  was  to  say 
yes.  But  there  came  quickly  considerations  of  the  danger 
of  mutiny  on  board  ship,  of  the  sure  excesses  of  men  made 
reckless  by  liberty  and  freed  from  the  discipline  which, 
though  their  passions  might  protest  against  it,  their  still 
stronger  instincts  admitted  and  obeyed. 

Give  us  your  answer,”  said  the  man.  “ If  the  chief 
mate  looks  over,  he’ll  see  me.” 

‘‘  I can  not  consent,”  I replied.  I am  as  sorry  for  the 
crew  as  I am  for  myself.  But  things  are  better  as  they 
are.” 

<<  By !”  exclaimed  the  man,  in  a violent,  hoarse 


86 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 


whisper,  “ we  don't  mean  to  let  ’em  be  as  they  are.  We’ve 
put  up  with  a bit  too  much  as  it  is.  We’Jl  find  a way  of 
making*  you  consent — see  to  that  ! And  if  you  peach  on 
us,  we’re  still  too  strong  for  you — so  mind  your  life  !” 

Saying  which,  he  withdrew  his  head  ; and  after  waiting 
a short  time  to  see  if  he  remained,  I closed  the  port  and 
shuffled  into  my  bunk  again. 

I tried  to  think  how  I should  act. 

If  I acquainted  the  captain  with  the  carpenter’s  dis- 
closure, the  men  would  probably  murder  me.  And  though 
they  withheld  from  bloodshed,  my  putting  the  captain  on 
his  guard  would  not  save  the  ship  if  the  men  were  deter- 
mined to  seize  her,  because  he  could  not  count  on  more 
than  two  men  to  side  with  him,  and  the  crew  would  over- 
power them  immediately. 

However,  I will  not  seem  more  virtuous  and  upright 
than  I was  ; and  I may  therefore  say  that,  after  giving  this 
matter  some  half  hour’s  thinking,  I found  that  it  would 
suit  my  purpose  better  if  the  crew  mutinied  than  if  the 
captain  continued  in  charge,  because  it  might  open  large 
opportunities  for  my  future,  and  relieve  me  from  the  dis- 
graceful position  in  which  I was  placed  by  the  malice  and  in- 
justice of  my  two  superiors.  The  one  thing  I heartily  prayed 
for  was  that  murder  might  not  be  done  ; but  I did  not 
anticipate  great  violence,  as  I imagined  that  the  crew  had 
no  other  object  in  rebelling  than  to  compel  the  captain  to 
put  into  the  nearest  port  to  exchange  the  stores. 

The  night  wore  away  very  slowly,  and  I counted  every 
bell  that  was  struck.  The  wind  decreased  at  midnight,  and 
I heard  Duckling  go  into  the  captain’s  cabin  and  rouse  him 
up,  the  captain  evidently  having  undertaken  my  duties. 
Duckling  reported  the  weather  during  his  watch,  and  said  : 
The  wind  is  dropping,  but  it  looks  dirty  to  the  south’ard. 
If  we  lose  the  breeze  we  may  get  it  fresh  from  t’other 
quarter,  and  she  can’t  hurt  under  easy  sail  until  we  see 
what’s  going  to  do.” 

They  then  went  on  deck  together,  and  in  about  ten  min- 
utes’ time  Duckling  returned  and  went  into  his  cabin,  clos- 
ing the  door  noisily. 

A little  after  one  o’clock  I fell  into  a doze,  but  was 
shortly  after  awakened  by  hearing  the  growl  of  voices 
close  against  my  cabin,  my  apprehensions  making  my  hear- 
ing very  sensitive  even  in  sleep. 

In  a few  moments  the  voices  of  the  men  were  silenced, 
and  I then  heard  the  tread  of  footsteps  in  the  cuddy  going 
aft,  and  some  one  as  he  passed  tried  the  handle  of  my  door. 


87 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

Another  long  interval  of  silence  followed  ; and  as  I did 
not  hear  the  men  who  had  entered  the  cuddy  return,  I won- 
dered where  they  had  stationed  themselves,  and  what  they 
were  doing.  As  to  myself,  the  irons  on  my  legs  made  me 
quite  helpless. 

The  time  that  now  passed  seemed  an  eternity,  and  I was 
beginning  to  wonder  whether  the  voices  I had  heard  might 
not  have  been  Coxon’s  and  the  steward’s — all  was  so  quiet 
— when  a step  sounded  overhead,  and  the  captain’s  voice 
rung  out,  “ Lay  aft,  some  hands,  and  brail  up  the  spanker  !’' 

Instantly  several  men  ran  up  the  starboard  poop-ladder, 
proving  that  they  must  have  been  stationed  close  against 
my  cabin,  and  their  heavy  feet  clattered  along  the  deck,  and 
I heard  their  voices  singing.  Scarcely  were  their  voices 
hushed  when  a shrill  whistle,  like  a sharp  human  squeal, 
was  raised  forward,  and  immediately  there  was  a sharp 
twirl  and  a shuffle  of  feet  on  the  deck,  followed  by  a groan 
and  a fall.  At  the  same  moment  a door  was  forced  open  in 
the  cuddy,  and,  as  I might  have  judged  by  what  followed, 
a body  of  men  tumbled  into  the  chief  mate’s  cabin.  A 
growling  and  yelping  of  fierce  human  voices  followed. 

Haul  him  out  of  it  by  the  hair  !”  ‘‘  You  blackguard  ! 

you’ll  show  fight,  will  yer ! Take  that  for  yourself  !” 

Over  the  eyes  next  time.  Bill  ! Let  me  get  at  the — ” 

But,  as  I imagined,  the  muscular,  infuriate  chief  mate 
would  not  fall  an  easy  prey,  fighting  as  he  deemed  for  his 
life.  I heard  the  thump  of  bodies  swung  against  the  panel- 
ing, fierce  execrations,  the  smash  of  crockery,  and  the  heavy 
breathing  of  men  engaged  'in  deadly  conflict. 

It  was  brief  enough  in  reality,  though  Duckling  seemed 
to  find  them  work  for  a good  while. 

‘‘  Don’t  kill  him  now  ! Wait  till  dere’s  plenty  of  light  !” 
howled  a voice,  which  I knew  to  be  the  cook’s.  And  then 
they  came  along  the  cuddy  dragging  the  body,  which  they 
had  either  killed  or  knocked  insensible,  after  them,  and  got 
upon  the  main-deck. 

Poop  ahoy  !”  shouted  one  of  them.  What  cheer  up 
there,  mates  ?” 

“Right  as  a trivet ! — ready  to  sling  astern  !”  came  the 
answer  directly  over  my  head,  followed  by  some  laughter. 

As  I lay  holding  my  breath,  scarcely  knowing  what  was 
next  to  befall,  the  handle  of  my  door  was  tried,  the  door 
pushed,  then  shaken  passionately,  after  which  a voice,  in 
tones  which  might  have  emanated  from  a ghost,  exclaimed, 

“ Mr.  Royle,  they  have  killed  the  captain  and  Mr.  Duck- 


88 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVEHOr/' 

ling  ! For  God  Almighty’s  sake,  ask  them  to  spare  my  life  ! 
They  will  listen  to  yon,  sir  ! For  God’s  sake,  save  me  !” 

‘‘  Who  are  you  ?”  I answered. 

‘‘  The  steward,  sir.” 

But  as  he  said  this,  one  of  the  men  on  the  quarter-deck 
shouted, 

“ Where’s  the  steward  ? He’s  as  bad  as  the  others  ! He’s 
the  one  that  swore  the  pork  was  sweet  !” 

And  then  I heard  the  steward  steal  swiftly  away  from 
my  cabin  door  and  some  men  come  into  the  cuddy.  They 
would  doubtless  have  hunted  him  down  there  and  then, 
but  one  of  them  unconsciously  diverted  the  thoughts  of  the 
others  by  exclaiming  ! 

There’s  the  second  mate  in  there.  Let’s  have  him  out 
of  it.” 

My  cabin  door  was  again  tried,  and  a heavy  kick  admin- 
istered. 

‘‘  It’s  locked  can’t  you  see  ?”  said  one  of  the  men. 

As  it  opened  into  the  cuddy,  it  was  not  to  be  forced,  so 
one  of  them  exclaimed  that  he  would  fetch  a mallet  and  a 
calking-iron,  with  which  he  returned  in  less  than  a couple 
of  minutes,  and  presently  the  lock  was  smashed  to  pieces 
and  the  door  fell  open. 

Bdth  swinging  lamps  were  alight  in  the  cuddy,  and  one, 
being  nearly  opposite  my  cabin,  streamed  fairly  into  it.  I 
was  seated  erect  in  my  bunk  when  the  men  entered,  and  I 
immediately  exclaimed,  pointing  to  the  irons,  I am  glad 
you  have  thought  of  me.  Knock  those  things  off,  will 
you  ?” 

I believe  there  was  something  in  the  cold  way  in  which 
I pronounced  those  words  that  as  fully  persuaded  them 
that  I was  intent  upon  the  mutiny  as  any  action  I could 
have  committed. 

We’ll  not  take  long  to  do  that  for  you,”  cried  the  fel- 
low who  held  the  mallet  (a  formidable  weapon  by  the  way, 
in  such  hands).  “ Get  upon  the  deck,  and  I’ll  swaller  this 
iron  if  you  ar’n’t  able  to  dance  a break-down  in  a jiffy  !” 

I dropped  out  of  the  bunk,  and  with  two  blows  the  man 
cut  off  the  staple,  and  I kicked  the  irons  off. 

Now,  my  lads,”  said  I,  beginning  to  play  the  part  I had 
made  up  my  mind  to  act  while  listening  to  the  onslaught 
on  the  captain  and  Duckling,  “ what  have  you  done  ?” 

The  fellow  who  had  knocked  off  the  irons,  and  now  an- 
swered me,  was  named  Cornish,  a man  in  my  own  watch. 

“ The  ship’s  ourn — that’s  what  we’ve  done,”  he  said. 

“ The  skipper’s  dead  as  a nail  up  there,  I doubt,”  ex- 


89 


THE  WRECK  OE  THE  GROSVEKOr/* 

claimed  another,  indicating  the  poop  with  a movement  ot 
the  head  ; and  if  youll  step  on  to  the  main-deck,  you’ll  see 
how  we’ve  handled  Mister  Duckling.” 

“ And  what  do  you  mean  to  do  ?”  exclaimed  a man,  one 
of  the  four  who  had  accompanied  me  to  the  wreck.  Were 
masters  now,  I suppose  you  know,  and  so  I hope  you  ar’n’t 
agin  us.” 

At  this  moment  the  carpenter,  followed  by  a few  others, 
came  shoving  into  the  cuddy. 

“ Oh,  there  he  is  !”  he  cried. 

He  grasped  me  by  the  arm  and  led  me  out  of  the  cabin, 
and  bidding  me  stand  at  the  end  of  the  table,  with  my  face, 
looking  aft,  ran  to  the  door,  and  bawled  at  the  top  of  his 
voice,  Into  the  cuddy  all  hands  !” 

Those  who  were  on  the  poop  came  scuffling  along,  drag- 
ging something  with  them,  and  presently  rose  a cry  of 
“ One — two — three  !”  and  there  was  a soft  thud  on  the 
main-deck — the  body  of  the  captain,  in  fact,  pitched  off  the 
poop — and  then  the  men  came  running  in  and  stood  in  a 
crowd  on  either  side  of  the  table. 

This  was  a scene  I am  not  likely  ever  to  forget,  nor  the 
feelings  excited  in  me  by  it. 

The  men  were  variously  dressed,  some  in  yellow  sou’- 
westers,  some  in  tight-fitting  caps,  in  coarse  shirts,  in  suits 
of  oil-skin,  in  liberally  patched  monkey-jackets.  Some  of 
them  with  black  beards  and  mustaches  and  burned  com- 
plexions, looked  swarthy  and  sinister  enough  in  the  lamp- 
light ; some  were  pale  with  the  devilish  spirit  that  had 
been  aroused  in  them  ; every  face,  not  excepting  the  young- 
est of  the  ordinary  seamen,  wore  a passionate,  reckless, 
malignant  look.  They  ran  their  eyes  over  the  cuddy  as 
strangers  would,  and  one  of  them  took  a glass  off  a swing- 
ing tray,  and  held  it  high,  saying  grimly,  ‘‘By  the  Lord  ! 
we’ll  have  something  fit  to  swaller  now  ! No  more  starva- 
tion and  stinking  water  !” 

I noticed  the  boatswain — named  Ferrol — the  only  quiet 
face  in  the  crowd.  He  met  my  eye,  and  instantly  looked 
down. 

“ Now,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  the  carpenter,  “ we’re  all  ekals 
here,  with  a fust-rate  execootioner  among  us  ” (pointing  to 
the  big  sailor  Johnson),  “as  knows,  when  he’s  axed,  how 
to  choke  off  indiwiduals  as  don’t  make  theirselves  soot- 
able  to  our  feelin’s.  What  we’re  all  here  collected  for  to 
discover  is  this — are  you  with  us  or  agin  us  ?” 

“ With  you,”  I replied,  “ in  everything  but  murder.” 


90 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR/’ 

Some  of  them  growled,  and  the  carpenter  exclaimed 
hastily  : 

We  don’t  know  what  you  call  murder.  We  ar’n’t  used 
to  them  sort  o’  expressions.  What’s  done  has  happened, 
ain’t  it  ? And  I have  heerd  tell  of  accidents,  which  is  the 
properest  word  to  convey  our  thoughts.” 

He  nodded  at  me  significantly. 

‘‘  Look  here,”  said  I.  Just  a plain  word  with  you  before 
I am  asked  any  more  questions.  There’s  not  a man  among 
you  who  doesn’t  know  that  I have  been  warm  on  your  side 
ever  since  I learned  what  kind  of  provisions  you  were 
obliged  to  eat.  I have  had  words  with  the  captain  about 
your  stores,  and  it  is  as  much  because  of  my  interference 
in  that  matter  as  because  of  my  determination  not  to  let  a 
woman  die  upon  a miserable  wreck  that  he  clapped  me  in 
irons.  I don’t  know  what  you  mean  to  do  with  me,  and  I’ll 
not  say  I don’t  care.  I do  care.  I value  my  life,  and  in  the 
hope  of  saving  it,  I’ll  tell  you  this,  and  it’s  God’s  truth^ — 
that  if  you  take  my  life,  you’ll  be  killing  a man  who  has 
been  your  friend  at  heart,  who  has  sympathized  with  you 
in  your  privations,  who  has  never  to  his  knowledge  spoken 
harshly  to  you  when  he  had  the  power  to  do  so,  and  who, 
had  he  commanded  this  vessel,  would  have  shifted  your 
provisions  long  ago.” 

So  saying  I folded  my  arms  and  looked  fixedly  at  the 
carpenter. 

They  listened  to  me  in  silence,  and  when  I had  done 
broke  into  various  exclamations. 

We  know  all  that.” 

‘‘  We  don’t  you  no  grudge.” 

“We  don’t  want  your  life.  Just  show  us  what  to  do — 
that’s  what  it  is.” 

I appeared  to  pay  no  attention  to  their  remarks,  but  kept 
my  eyes  resolutely  bent  on  Stevens,  the  carpenter,  that 
they  might  see  I accepted  him  as  their  mouth-piece,  and 
would  deal  only  with  him. 

“ Well,”  he  began,  “ all  what  you  say  is  quite  correct, 
and  we’ve  no  fault  to  find  with  you.  What  I says  to  you 
this  evenin’  through  the  port-hole  I says  now— will  you  nav- 
igate this  here  vessel  for  us  to  the  port  as  we’ve  agreed  on  ? 
And  if  you’ll  do  that,  you  can  choose  officers  out  of  us,  and 
we’ll  do  your  bidding  as  though  you  was  lawful  skipper, 
and  trust  to  you.  But  I say  now,  and  I says  it  before  all 
hands  here,  that  if  you  takes  us  where  we  don’t  want  to  go, 
or  put  us  in  the  way  of  any  man -o’- war,  or  try  in  any  man- 
ner to  bring  us  to  book  for  this  here  job,  so  help  me,  Mr. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR/'  91 

Royle,  and  that’s  your  name,  as  mine  is  William  Stevens, 
and  I say  it  before  all  hands,  we’ll  sling  you  overboard  as 
sartain  as  there’s  hair  growin’  on  your  head — we  will  ; 
we’ll  murder  you  out  and  out.  All  my  mates  is  a-followin’ 
of  me — so  you’ll  please  mind  that  !” 

‘ I hear  you,”  I replied,  and  will  do  your  bidding,  but 
on  this  condition — that  having  killed  the  captain,  you  will 
swear  to  me  that  no  more  lives  shall  be  sacrificed.” 

By  Gor,  no  !”  shouted  the  cook.  Don’t  swear  dat ! 
Wait  till  by-um-by.” 

“ Be  advised  by  me  !”  I cried,  seizing  the  fellow’s  fright- 
ful meaning,  and  dreading  the  hideous  scene  it  portended. 
‘‘  We  have  an  old  man  and  a young  girl  on  board.  Are 
they  safe^?” 

YcvS,”  answered  several  voices  ; and  the  cook  jabbered, 
‘‘  yes,  yes  !”  with  horrid  contortions  of  the  face,  under  the 
impression  that  I had  mistaken  his  interruption. 

We  have  the  steward  and  the  chief  mate  ?” 

Dat’s  dey  ! dat’s  dey  !”  screamed  the  cook.  No  mercy 
upon  ’em.  Hab  no  mercy  upon  us  ! Him  strike  me  on  de 
jaw  and  kick  me  ! T’oder  one  poison  us  ! No  mercy  !” 
he  howled,  and  several  joined  in  the  howl. 

“ Look  here  ! I am  a single  man  among  many,”  I said, 
“ but  I am  not  afraid  to  speak  out — because  I as  an  English- 
man speaking  to  Englishmen,  with  one  blood-thirsty  yel- 
low savage  among  you  !”  there  was  a shout  of  laughter. 
“ If  you  wish  it,  I will  go  on  my  knees  to  you,  and  implore 
you  not  to  stain  you  hands  with  these  men’s  blood.  You 
have  them  in  your  power — you  cannot  better  your  position 
by  killing  them — be  merciful  ! Mates,  how  would  you  kill 
them — in  cold  blood  ? Is  there  an  Englishman  among  you 
who  would  slaughter  a defenseless  man  ? who  would  stand 
by  and  see  a defenseless  man  slaughtered?  There  is  an 
Almighty  God  above  you,  and  he  is  the  God  of  vengeance  ! 
Hear  me  !” 

We’ll  let  the  steward  go  !”  cried  a voice  ; but  we  want 

our  revenge  on  Duckling,  and  we’ll  have  it.  D n your 

sermons  !” 

And  once  again  the  ominous  growling  of  angry  men  mut- 
tering, altogether  arose  ; in  the  midst  of  which  the  fellow 
who  was  steering  left  the  wheel  to  sing  out  through  the 
sky-light  : 

‘‘  It’s  as  black  as  thunder  to  the  leeward.  Better  stand 
by,  or  the  ship’ll  be  aback  !” 

“ Now  what  am  I to  do  ?”  I exclaimed. 


92 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

give  you  command.  Out  with  your  orders — we’ll 
obey  ’em,”  came  the  answer. 

In  a few  moments  I was  on  the  poop.  By  the  first  glance 
I threw  upward  I saw  that  the  ship  was  already  aback. 

Port  your  helm — hard  a-port  !”  I shouted.  ‘‘  Let  go 
your  port-braces  fore  and  aft  ! Round  with  the  yards 
smartly  !” 

Fortunately  not  only  was  the  first  coming  of  the  wind 
light,  but  the  canvas  on  the  ship  was  comparatively  small. 
The  main-sail,  cross-jack,  the  three  royals,  two  top-gallant- 
sails,  spanker,  flying  and  outer  jibs  were  furled,  and  there 
was  a single  reef  in  the  fore  and  mizzentop-sails.  The 
yards  swung  easily  and  the  sails  filled,  and,  not  knowing 
what  course  to  steer,  I braced  the  yards  up  sharp  and  kept 
her  close. 

The  sky  to  the  south  looked  threatening,  and  the  night 
was  very  dark.  I ran  below  to  look  at  the  glass,  and  found 
a slight  fall,  but  nothing  to  speak  of.  This  being  so,  I 
thought  we  might  hold  on  with  the  top-sails  as  they  were 
for  the  present,  and  ordered  the  top-gallant-sail  to  be  furled. 
The  men  worked  with  great  alacrity,  singing  out  lustily  ; 
indeed  it  was  difficult  for  me,  standing  on  the  poop  and 
giving  orders,  to  realize  the  experiences  of  the  last  hour ; 
and  yet  I might  know,  by  the  strange  trembling  and  inward 
and  painful  feeling  of  faintness  which  from  time  to  time 
seized  me,  that  both  m)’’  moral  and  physical  being  had  re- 
ceived a terrible  shock,  and  that  I should  feel  the  reality 
more  keenly  when  my  excitement  was  abated  and  I should 
have  no  other  occupation  than  to  think. 

The  only  food  I had  taken  all  day  was  the  two  ship’s  bis- 
cuits ; and,  feeling  the  need  of  some  substantial  refreshment 
to  relieve  me  of  the  sensation  of  faintness,  I left  the  poop 
to  seek  the  carpenter,  in  order  to  request  him  to  keep  watch 
while  I went  below. 

When  on  the  quarter-deck,  and  looking  toward  the  cuddy, 
I perceived  two  figures  huddled  together  just  outside  the 
cuddy  door.  There  was  plenty  of  light  here  from-  the 
lamps  inside,  and  I at  once  saw  that  the  two  bodies  were 
those  of  Duckling  and  Coxon. 

I stepped  up  to  them.  Coxon  lay  on  his  back  with  his 
face  exposed,  and  Duckling  was  right  across  him,  breast 
downward,  his  head  in  the  corner  and  his  feet  toward  me. 
There  was  no  blood  on  either  of  them.  Coxon  had  evi- 
dently been  struck  over  the  head  from  behind,  and  killed 
instantly  ; his  features  were  composed,  and  nis  gray  hairs 
made  him  look  a reverend  object  in  death. 


93 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

Some  men  on  the  main-deck  watched  me  looking  at  the 
bodies,  and  when  they  saw  me  take  Duckling  by  the  arm 
and  turn  him  on  his  back  one  of  them  called,  “ That’s  right ; 
keep  the  beggar  alive  ! He’s  cookee’s  portion,  he  is  !” 

These  exclamations  attracted  the  attention  of  the  car- 
penter, who  came  aft  immediately  and  found  me  stooping 
over  Duckling. 

He’s  dead,  I reckon,”  he  said. 

‘‘  Dead,  or  next  door  to  it,”  I replied.  Better  for  him  if 
he  is  dead.  The  captain’s  a corpse,  killed  quickly  enough, 
by  the  look  of  him,”  I continued,  gazing  at  the  white,  still 
face  at  my  feet.  You  had  better  get  him  carried  forward 
and  covered  up.  Where’s  the  body  of  the  sailor  I brought 
on  board  ?” 

“ Why,  pitched  him  overboard  like  a dead  rat,  by  orders 
of  this  Christian,”  he  answered,  giving  the  captain’s  body  a 
kick.  He  had  a good  deal  of  feelin’,  this  pious  gentleman. 
Why  do  you  want  him  covered  up  ? Let  him  go  overboard 
now,  won’t  ’ee  ? Hi,  mates  !”  he  called  to  the  men  who 
were  looking  on.  Here’s  another  witness  agin  us  for  the 
Day  o’  Judgment ! Heave  him  into  the  sea,  my  hearties  ! 
We  don’t  want  to  give  him  no  excuse  to  soften  the  truth 
for  our  sakes  when  he’s  called  upon  to  spin  his  yarn  !” 

The  men  flocked  round  the  bodies,  and  while  three  of 
them  caught  up  the  corpse  of  the  skipper  as  if  it  had  been 
a coil  of  rope,  others  of  them  began  to  handle  Duckling. 

“ Him  too  ?”  asked  one. 

What  do  you  say,  Mr.  Royle  ?”  demanded  the  carpenter. 

^‘It  ain’t  Mr.  Royle’s  consarn — it’s  cookee’s  !”  cried  one 
of  the  men.  And  he  began  to  bawl  for  cookee.” 

Meantime  the  fellows  who  held  the  captain’s  body,  not 
relishing  their  burden,  went  to  leeward  ; and,  two  of  them 
taking  the  shoulders  and  one  the  feet,  they  began  to  swing 
him,  and  at  a given  word  shot  him  over  the  bulwarks. 
They  then  came  back  quite  unconcernedly,  one  of  them 
observing  that  the  devil  ought  to  be  very  much  obliged  to 
them  for  their  handsome  present. 

The  cook  now  approached,  walked  aft  by  some  men  who 
held  him  by  the  arms.  They  were  laughing  uproariously, 
which  was  explained  when  I saw  that  the  cook  was  drunk. 

‘‘  Here’s  your  friend,  Mr.  Cookee,”  said  Stevens,  stirring 
Duckling  with  the  toe  of  his  boot.  He’s  waitin'  for  you 
to  know  wot’s  to  become  of  him.” 

Him  a berry  good  gentleman,”  returned  the  cook,  pul- 
ling off  his  cap  with  drunken  gravity,  and  making  a reeling 
bow  to  the  body.  “ Me  love  dis  gentleman  like  my  own 


94 


THE  WHECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/ 


son.  Nebber  knew  tenderer-hearted  man.  Him  gib  me  a 
nice  blow  here,”  holding  his  clinched  fist  to  his  jaw,  ‘‘and 
anoder  one  here,”  clapping  his  hand  to  his  back.  Then, 
after  a pause,  he  kicked  the  dying  or  dead  man  savagely  in 
the  head,  yelling  in  a hideous  falsetto,  “ Oh,  I’ll  skin  um 
alive  ! Oh,  I’ll  pull  his  eyes  out  and  make  um  swaller 
dem  ! He  kick  an’  strike  honest  English  cook  ! Oh.  my 
golly  ! I’ll  cut  off  his  foot  ! Give  me  a knife,  sar,”  looking 
round  him  with  a wandering,  gleaming  eye.  “ Gib  me  a 
knife,  I say,  an*  you  see  w^hat  I do  !” 

One  of  the  ruffians  actually  gave  him  a knife. 

I grasped  the  carpenter’s  arm. 

“ Mr.  Stevens,”  I exclaimed,  in  his  ear,  “you’ll  not  allow 
this  ! For  God’s  sake,  don’t  let  this  drunken  cannibal  dis- 
grace our  manhood  by  such  brutal  deeds  before  us  ! Liv- 
ing or  dead,  better  fling  the  body  overboard  ! Don’t  let 
him  be  tortured  if  living  ; and  if  dead,  is  not  our  revenge 
complete 

The  carpenter  made  no  answer,  and,  sick  with  horror  and 
disgust  I was  turning  away,  feeling  powerless  to  deal  with 
these  wretches,  when,  the  cook  already  kneeling  and  baring 
his  arm  for  I know  not  what  bloody  work,  Stevens  sprung 
forward  and  fetched  him  such  a thump  under  the  chin,  that 
he  rolled  head’ over  heels  into  the  lee-scuppers. 

The  men  roared  with  laughter. 

“ Now,  then,  overboard  with  this  thing  !”  the  carpenter 
shouted  ; “ and  if  cookee  wants  more  wengeance,  fling  him 
overboard  arter  him  !” 

They  seized  Duckling  as  they  had  seized  Coxon,  and 
slung  him  overboard  just  as  they  had  slung  the  other. 
Some  of  them  ran  to  the  cook,  and  it  was  impossible  to 
judge  whether  they  were  in  earnest  or  not  when  they 
shrieked  out,  “Overboard  with  him  too  ! We  can’t  sepa- 
rate the  friends  !”  The  cook,  at  all  events,  believed  they 
meant  no  joke,  for  uttering  a prolonged  yell  of  terror,  he 
wriggled  with  incredible  activity  out  of  their  hands,  and 
rushed  forward  like  a steam  engine.  They  did  not  offer 
to  pursue  him  ; and,  ill  with  these  scenes  of  horror,  I 
called  to  the  carpenter  and  asked  him  to  step  on  the  poop 
while  I went  into  the  cuddy. 

“ What  to  do  there  ?”  he  inquired,  suspiciously. 

“ To  get  something  to  eat.  I have  had  nothing  all  day 
but  two  of  the  ship’s  bad  biscuits.” 

“ Right,”  he  said.  “ But,  before  I go.  I’ll  tell  you  what’s 
agreed  among  us.  You’re  to  take  charge,  and  sarve  with 


95 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR/' 

me  and  the  boson,  turn  and  turn  about  on  deck.  That's 
agreeable,  ain't  it  ?” 

“ Quite." 

You’re  to  do  all  the  piloting  of  the  ship,  and  navigate 
us  to  where  the  ship’s  company  agrees  upon." 

‘‘  I understand." 

“ We  three  live  aft  here,  and  the  ship’s  company  forrard  ; 
but  all  the  ship’s  stores’ll  be  smothered,  and  the  cuddy 
provisions  sprung,  d’ye  see  ? likewise  the  grog  and  what- 
somever  there  may  be  proper  to  eat  and  drink.  We’re  all 
to  be  ekals,  and  fare  and  fare  alike,  though  the  crew’ll 
obey  orders  as  usual.  You’re  to  have  the  skipper’s  berths 
and  I’ll  take  yourn  ; and  the  boson  he’ll  take  Duckling’s. 
That  we’ve  all  agree  on  afore  we  went  to  work,  and  so  I 
thought  I’d  let  you  know.’^ 

“ Well,  Mr.  Stevens,"  I replied,  as  I told  you  just  now, 
I’ll  do  your  bidding.  I’ll  take  the  ship  to  the  place  you 
may  name  ; and  as  I sha’n’t  play  you  false,  though  I have 
no  notion  of  your  intentions,  so  I hope  you  won’t  play  me 
false.  I have  begged  for  the  steward’s  life,  and  you  have 
promised  to  spare  him.  And  how  are  the  two  persons  we 
saved  to  be  treated  ?’’ 

They’re  to  live  along  with  us  here.  All  that’s  settled, 
I told  yer.  But  I’m  not  so  sure  about  the  steward.  I 
never  made  no  promise  about  sparing  him." 

Look  here  !"  I exclaimed,  sternly.  I am  capable  of 
taking  this  ship  to  any  port  you  choose  to  name.  There 
is  not  another  man  on  board  who  could  do  this.  I can 
keep  you  out  of  the  track  of  ships,  and  help  you  in  a num- 
ber of  ways  to  save  your  necks.  Do  you  understand  me  7 
But  1 tell  you,  on  my  oath,  if  you  murder  the  steward,  if 
any  further  act  of  violence  is  committed  on  board  this  ship, 
I’ll  throw  up  my  charge,  and  you  may  do  your  worst. 
These  are  my  terms,  easier  to  you  than  to  me.  What  is 
your  answer  ?" 

He  reflected  a moment  and  replied,  “ I’ll  talk  to  my  mates 
about  it." 

“ Do  so,"  I said.  “ Call  them  aft  now.  But  you  had 
better  get  on  deck,  as  the  ship  wants  watching.  Talk  to 
them  on  the  poop." 

He  obeyed  me  literally,  calling  for  the  hands  to  lay  aft, 
and  I was  left  alone. 

I went  into  the  steward’s  pantry,  where  I found  some  cold 
meat  and  biscuit  and  a bottle  of  sherry.  These  things  I 
carried  to  the  foremost  end  of  the  table.  Somehow  I did 
not  feel  greatly  concerned  about  the  debate  going  on  over- 


96  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSTEHOR,'^ 

headj  as  I knew  the  men  could  not  do  without  me  , nor  did 
I believe  the  general  feeling  against  the  steward  sufficiently 
strong  to  make  them  willing  to  sacrifice  my  services  to 
their  revengeful  passions. 

I fell  to  the  meat  and  wine  as  greedily  as  a starving  man, 
and  was  eating  very  heartily,  when  I felt  a light  touch  on 
my  arm.  I turned  hastily  and  confronted  the  girl  whom  I 
had  brought  away  from  the  wreck.  Her  hair  hung  loose 
over  her  shoulders,  and  she  was  pale  as  marble.  But  her 
blue  eyes  were  very  brilliant,  and  fired  with  a resolved  and 
brave  expression,  and  I thought  her  beautiful  as  she  stood 
before  me  in  the  lamp-light  with  her  hair  shining  about  her 
face. 

‘‘  Are  you  Mr.  Royle  ?”  she  asked,  in  a low  but  most  cHar 
and  sweet  voice. 

‘‘  I am,”  I replied,  rising. 

She  took  my  hand  and  kissed  it. 

“ You  have  saved  my  father’s  life  and  mine,  and  I have 
prayed  God  to  bless  you  for  your  noble  courage.  I have 
had  no  opportunity  to  thank  you  before.  They  would  not 
let  me  see  you.  The  captain  said  you  had  mutinied  and 
were  in  irons.  My  father  wishes  to  thank  you — his  heart 
is  so  full  that  he  can  not  rest — but  he  is  too  weak  to  move. 
Will  you  come  and  see  him  ?” 

She  made  a movement  toward  the  cabin  next  the  pantry. 
Not  now,”  I said.  You  should  be  asleep,  resting,  after 
your  terrible  trials.” 

‘‘  How  could  I sleep  ?”  she  exclaimed,  with  a shudder.  I 
have  heard  all  that  has  been  said.  I heard  them  killing 
the  man  in  that  cabin  there. 

She  clasped  her  hands  convulsively. 

Frightful  things  have  happened,”  I said,  speaking 
quickly,  for  I every  moment  expected  the  men  to  come 
running  down  the  companion-ladder,  near  which  we  were 
conversing  ; “ but  the  worst  has  passed.  Did  you  not 
hear  them  answer  me  that  you  and  your  father  were  safe  ? 
Go,  I beg  you,  to  your  cabin  and  sleep  if  you  can,  and  be 
sure  that  no  harm  shall  befall  you  while  I remain  in  this 
ship.  I have  a very  difficult  part  before  me,  and  wish  to 
reflect  upon  my  position.  And  the  sense  that  security 
will  depend  upon  my  actions,”  I added,  moved  by  her 
beauty  and  the  memory  of  the  fate  I had  rescued  her  "from, 

will  make  me  doubly  vigilant.” 

And  as  she  kissed  my  hand  on  meeting  me,  so  now  I 
raised  hers  to  my  lips  ; and,  obedient  to  my  instructions, 
.she  entered  her  cabin  and  closed  the  door. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.”  97 

I stood  for  some  time  engrossed,  to  the  exclusion  of  all 
other  thoughts,  by  the  picture  impressed  on  my  mind  by 
the  girl’s  sweet  face.  It  inspired  a new  kind  of  energy  in 
me.  Whatever  qualms  my  conscience  may  have  suffered 
from  my  undertaking  to  navigate  the  ship  for  the  satis- 
faction and  safety  of  a pack  of  ruffians,  merely  because  I 
stood  in  fear  of  my  life,  were  annihilated  by  the  sight  of 
this  girl.  The  profound  necessity  enjoined  upon  me  to 
protect  her  from  the  dangers  that  would  inevitably  come 
upon  her  should  my  life  be  taken,  so  violently  affected  me, 
as  I stood  thinking  of  her,  that  my  cowardly  acquiescence 
in  the  basest  proposals  which  the  crew  could  submit  would 
have  been  tolerable  to  my  conscience  for  her  lonely  and 
helpless  sake. 

The  voices  of  the  men  overhead,  talking  in  excited  tones, 
awoke  me  to  a sense  of  my  situation.  I took  another 
draught  of  wine,  and  entered  the  captain’s  cabin,  wishing 
to  inspect  the  log-book  that  I might  ascertain  the  ship’s 
position  at  noon  on  the  preceding  day. 

The  shadow  of  the  mizzen-mast  fell  right  upon  the  in- 
terior as  I opened  the  cabin  door.  I looked  about  me  for 
a lamp,  but  was  suddenly  scared  by  the  spectacle  of  a man 
crawling  on  his  hands  and  knees  out  of  a corner. 

“Oh,  my  God  !”  cried  a melancholy  voice.  “Am  I to 
be  killed  ? Will  they  murder  me,  sir  ? Oh,  sir,  it  is  in 
your  power  to  save  me  ! They’ll  obey  you.  I have  a wife 
and  child  in  England,  sir.  I am  a miserable  sinner,  and 
not  fit  to  die  !” 

And  the  wretched  creature  burst  into  tears,  and  crawled 
close  to  my  legs  and  twined  his  arms  around  them. 

“ Go  back  to  your  corner,”  I said.  “ Don’t  let  them  hear 
or  see  you.  I can  make  no  promises,  but  will  do  my  best 
to  save  your  life.  Back  with  yon  now.  Be  a man,  for 
God’s  sake  ! Your  whining  will  only  amuse  them.  Be 
resolute  ; and  should  you  have  to  face  them,  meet  them 
bravely.” 

He  went  crawling  back  to  his  corner,  and  I,  seeing  the 
log-book  open  upon  the  table,  carried  it  under  the  lamp  in 
the  cuddy.  There  I read  off  the  sights  of  the  previous  day, 
replaced  the  book,  and  mounted  to  the  poop. 

The  dawn  was  breaking  in  the  east,  and  the  sky  heavy, 
though  something  of  its  threatening  character  had  left  it, 
There  was  a smart  sea  on,  but  the  ship  lay  pretty  steady, 
owing  to  the  wind  having  freshened  enough  to  keep  the 
vessel  well  over.  We  were  making  no  headway  to  speak 
of,  the  yards  being  against  the  masts,  and  but  little  canvas 


98. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


set.  The  fellow  steering  lounged  at  the  wheel,  one  arm 
through  the  spokes,  and  his  left  leg  across  his  right  shin, 
letting  all  hands  know  by  his  free-and-easy  attitude  that 
we  were  all  equals  now,  and  that  he  was  only  there  to 
oblige.  He  was  watching  the  men  assembled  round  the  for- 
ward saloon  sky-light,  and  now  and  then  called  out  to 
them. 

There  were  eight  or  nine  of  the  crew  there  and  on  the 
top  of  the  sky-light,  and  in  the  center  of  the  throng  were 
squatted  the  boatswain  and  the  carpenter. 

Many  of  them  were  smoking,  and  some  of  them  laid 
down  the  law  with  their  forefingers  upon  the  palms  of  their 
hands.  I saw  no  signs  of  the  cook,  and  hoped  that  the 
fright  the  evil-minded  scoundrel  had  undergone  would 
keep  him  pretty  quiet  for  a time. 

Not  thinking  it  politic  to  join  the  men  until  they  sum- 
moned me,  I walked  to  the  compass  to  see  how  the  ship’s 
head  lay  ; whereupon  the  man  steering,  out  of  a habit  of 
respect  too  strong  for  him  to  control,  drew  himself  erect, 
and  looked  at  the  sails,  and  then  at  the  card,  as  a man  intent 
upon  his  work.  I made  no  observation  to  him,  and  swept 
the  horizon  through  my  hands,  which  I hollowed  to  collect 
the  pale  light,  but  could  discover  nothing  save  the  rugged 
outline  of  waves. 

Just  then  the  men  saw  me,  and  both  the  carpenter  and 
the  boatswain  scrambled  off  the  sky-light,  and  they  all 
came  toward  me. 

A tremor  ran  through  me  which  I could  not  control,  but 
strength  was  given  me  to  suppress  all  outward  manifesta- 
tions of  emotion,  and  I awaited  their  approach  with  a forced 
tranquillity  which,  as  I afterward  heard,  gave  the  more  in- 
telligent and  better-disposed  among  them  a good  opinion 
of  me. 

The  carpenter  said,  Most  of  us  are  for  leaving  the 
steward  alone  ; but  there’s  three  of  us  as  says  that  he 
showed  hisself  so  spiteful  in  the  way  he  used  to  sarve  out 
the  rotten  stores,  and  swore  to  such  a lie  when  he  said 
the  pork  was  sweet  before  it  went  into  the  coppers,  that 
they’re  for  havin’  some  kind  of  rewenge.” 

None  of  you  want  his  life,  do  you  ?” 

“ D — n his  life  !”  came  a growl.  “ Who’d  take  what  ain’t 
of  no  use  even  to  him  as  owns  it  ?” 

Which  of  you  wants  revenge  ?”  I asked. 

There  was  a pause  ; and  Fish,  projecting  his  extraordin- 
ary head,  said,  ‘‘Well,  I’m  one  as  dew.” 

“Suppose,”  said  I,  “you  were  to  see  this  wretched  crea- 


99 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GKOSVENOR.’’ 

ture  groveling  on  his  hands  and  knees,  weeping  and  moan- 
ing like  a woman,  licking  the  deck  in  his  agony  of  fear, 
and  already  half  dead  with  terror.  Would  not  such  a mis- 
erable sight  satisfy  your  thirst  for  revenge  ? What  punish- 
ment short  of  death  that  you  can  inflict  would  make  him 
suffer  more  dreadful  tortures  than  his  fear  has  already 
caused  him  ? Fish,  be  a man,  and  leave  this  haunted  wretch 
alone.” 

He  muttered  something  under  his  breath,  though  looking, 
I was  glad  to  see,  rather  shamefaced  ; and  the  boatswain 
said  : 

There’s  something  more,  Mr.  Royle.  He  knows  where 
to  lay  his  hands  on  the  cuddy  provisions  ; and  if  we  knock 
him  on  the  head  we  shan’t  be  able  to  find  half  that’ll  be 
wanted.  What  I woted  was  that  we  should  make  him  wait 
upon  us,  and  let  him  have  nothing  but  the  ship’s  stores  to 
eat,  while  he  sarves  us  with  the  cuddy’s.” 

“ Won’t  that  do  !”  I exclaimed,  addressing  the  others,  at 
the  same  time  receiving  a glance  from  the  boatswain  which 
showed  me  that  I should  have  an  ally  in  him,  as  indeed  I 
had  expected  ; for  this  was  the  only  one  of  the  forecastle 
hands  who  had  come  from  London  with  us,  and  I was  pretty 
sure  he  had  joined  in  the  mutiny  merely  to  save  his  life. 

Oh,  yes,  that’ll  do,”  some  of  them  answered  impatiently  ; 
and  one  said,  ‘‘  Wot’s  the  use  of  jawing  about  the  steward  ? 
We  want  to  talk  of  ourselves.  Where’s  the  ship  bound  to  ? 
I don’t  want  to  be  hanged  when  I get  ashore.” 

This  sensible  observation  was  delivered  by  Johnson. 

‘‘  Now,  then,  if  you  like  we’ll  come  to  that,”  said  I,  im- 
mensely relieved  ; for  I not  only  knew  that  the  steward’s 
life  was  safe,  but  that,  in  their  present  temper,  no  further 
act  of  violence  would  be  perpetrated.  Mr.  Stevens,  you 
told  me  that  all  your  plans  were  prepared.  Am  I to  have 
your  confidence  ?” 

‘‘  Sartinly,”  replied  the  fellow,  looking  around  upon  the 
assembled  faces  fast  growing  distinguishable  in  the  gath- 
ering light.  You’re  a scholard,  and  can  sail  the  ship  for 
us  ; and  we  look  to  you  to  get  us  out  o’  this  mess,  for  we’ve 
treated  you  well,  and  made  you  skipper.” 

Go  ahead  !”  I exclaimed,  seating  myself  in  a nonchal- 
ant way  on  one  of  the  gratings  abaft  the  wheel. 

“This  here  mutiny,”  began  the  carpenter,  after  casting 
about  in  his  mind  for  words,  “ is  all  along  o’  bad  treatment. 
Had  the  captain  acted  fair  and  proper,  we'd  ha*  acted  fair 
and  proper.  He  as  good  as  swore  that  he’d  put  in  for  fresh 
stores,  but  never  altered  the  ship’s  course,  and  we  wouldn’t 


100 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

starve  no  longer  ; so  we  up  and  did  the  business.  But  we 
never  meant  to  kill  him.  We  was  afraid  he’d  ha’  had  pis- 
tols on  him,  and  so  some  of  us  knocked  him  down  unaweers, 
and  knocked  too  hard,  that  was  all.  And  t’other  one,  he 
struggled  so,  instead  of  givin’  up  when  he  saw  we  was  too 
many  for  ten  o’  the  likes  of  him,  that  he  died  of  his  own 
doin’  ; and  that’s  a fact,  mates,  ain’t  it  ?” 

“Ay,”  responded  a gruff  voice.  “ He’d  ha’  gouged  my 
eye  out.  He  had  his  thumb  in  my  mouth,  workin’  away  as 
if  he  thought  my  tooth  was  my  eye.  He  drawed  blood  with 
his  thumb,  and  I had  to  choke  it  out  of  my  mouth,  or  he’d 
ha’  tore  my  tongue  out  I” 

So  saying,  he  expectorated  wildly. 

“ To  come  back  to  wot  I was  saying,”  resumed  the  car- 
penter ; “ it’s  this  : when  me  and  my  mates  made  up  our 
minds  to  squench  the  skipper  and  his  bully  mate  for  their 
wrongful  dealings  with  us,  one  says  that  our  plan  was  to 
run  the  ship  to  the  North  Ameriky  shore  somewheeres. 
One  says  Floridy  way  ; and  another,  he  says  round  into  the 
Gulf  o’  Mexico,  within  reach  o’  New  Orleans  ; and  another, 
he  says,  ‘ Let’s  go  south,  mates,  upon  the  coast  of  Africa  ;’ 
and  another,  he  says  he’s  for  making  the  ice,  right  away 
north,  up  near  Baffin  Land.  But  none  was  agreeable  to 
that.  We  aren’t  resolved  yet,  but  we’re  most  all  for 
Ameriky,  because  it’s  a big  place,  pretty  nigh  big  enough 
to  hide  in.” 

Some  of  the  men  laughed. 

“ And  so,”  continued  the  carpenter,  “ our  plan  is  this — as 
easy  as  sayin’  your  prayers  : we’ll  draw  lots  and  choose  upon 
the  coast  for  you  to  run  us  to  ; and  when  we’re  a day’s  sail 
of  them  parts,  leavin’  you  to  tell  us  and  to  keep  us  out  o’ 
the  way  of  ships,  d’ye  mind,  Mr.  Royle  ?” — with  stern  sig- 
nificance : I nodded — “ some  of  us  gets  into  the  long-boat 
and  some  into  the  quarter-boats,  and  we  pulls  for  the  shore. 
And  what  we  do  and  says  when  we  gets  ashore  needn’t 
matter,  eh,  mates  ? We’re  shipwrecked  mariners,  destitoot 
and  forlorn,  and  every  man’s  for  hisself.  And  so  that’s  our 
plan.” 

“Yes,  that’s  our  plan,”  said  one;  “but  it  ain’t  all. 
You’re  putting  everything  to  Mr.  Royle,  mate.” 

“ Look  here.  Bill,”  answered  the  carpenter,  savagely, 
“ either  I’m  to  manage  this  here  business  or  I’m  not.  If 
yoiire  for  carryin’  of  it  on,  good  and  well — say  the  word, 
and  then  we’ll  know  the  time  o’  day.  But  either  it  must 
be  you  or  it  must  be  I — there  ain’t  room  for  two  woices  in 
one  mouth.” 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aROSVENOR/^  101 

I’ve  got  nothen  to  say,”  rejoined  the  man  addressed  as 
“ Bill,”  extending  his  arms  and  turning  his  back  ; ” only  I 
thought  you  might  ha’  forgot.” 

What  the  carpenter  was  holding  back  I could  not  guess  ; 
but  I exhibited  no  curiosity.  Neither  did  I tell  him  that 
our  course  to  the  ‘‘American  shores,”  as  they  called  it, 
would  bring  us  right  in  the  road  of  vessels  from  all  parts  of 
the  world.  My  business  was  to  listen  and  to  act  as  circum- 
stances should  dictate,  with  good  judgment,  if  possible,  for 
the  preservation  of  my  own  and  the  lives  of  the  old  man  and 
his  daughter. 

The  carpenter  now  paused  to  hear  what  I had  to  say. 
Finding  this,  I exclaimed  ; 

“ I know  what  you  want  me  to  do  ; and  the  sooner  you 
fix  upon  a point  to  start  for  the  better.” 

“ Can’t  you  advise  us  ?”  said  one  of  the  men.  “ Give  us 
some  place  easily  fetched.” 

“ I was  never  on  the  North  American  coast,”  I an- 
swered. • 

“ Well,  Ameriky  ain’t  the  only  place  in  the  world,”  said 
Fish. 

“ You’d  best  not  say  that  when  you’re  there,”  exclaimed 
Johnson. 

“ Most  of  the  hands  want  to  go  ashore  in  Ameriky,  and 
so  that’s  settled,  mates,”  said  the  carpenter,  sharply. 

“ Let’s  keep  south,  anyhow,  say  I.  If  we  can  make  New 
Orleans,  there’s  plenty  of  vessels  sailing  every  day  from  that 
port,  paying  good  wages,”  said  Johnson. 

And  every  man  can  choose  for  hisself  where  he’ll  sail 
for,”  observed  Fish. 

“ Make  up  your  minds,”  I exclaimed,  “ and  I’ll  alter  the 
ship’s  course.” 

So  saying,  I got  off  the  grating  and  walked  to  the  other 
end  of  the  poop. 

I was  much  easier  in  my  mind,  now  that  I had  observed 
the  disposition  of  the  men.  They  were  unquestionably 
alarmed  by  what  they  had  done,  which  was  tolerable  secur- 
ity against  the  commission  of  further  outrages.  Their  pro- 
ject of  quitting  the  ship  when  near  land  and  making  for 
the  shore,  where,  doubtless,  they  would  represent  them- 
selves as  shipwrecked  seamen,  was  practicable  and  struck 
me  as  ingenious  ; for  as  soon  as  they  got  ashore  they  would 
disperse  and  ship  on  board  fresh  vessels,  and  so  defy  in- 
quiry even  should  suspicion  be  excited,  or  one  of  them 
peach  upon  his  fellows.  These  I at  least  assumed  to  be 
their  plans.  But  how  far  they  would  affect  my  own  safety 


102  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ OR08VENOR.” 

I could  not  tell.  I doubted  if  they  would  let  me  leave  the 
ship,  as  they  might  be  sure  that,  on  my  landing,  I should 
hasten  to  inform  against  them.  But  I would  not  allow  my 
mind  to  be  troubled  with  considerations  of  the  future  at 
that  time.  All  my  energies  were  required  to  deal  with  the 
crisis  of  the  moment,  and  to  guard  myself  against  being  led, 
by  too  much  confidence  in  their  promises,  into  any  step 
which  might  prove  fatal  to  me  and  those  I had  promised  to 
protect. 

The  dawn  was  now  bright  in  the  east  and  the  wind 
strong  from  the  southward.  The  ship  was  chopping  on  the 
tumbling  seas  with  scarcely  any  way  upon  her  ; but  the 
menacing  aspect  of  the  sky  was  fast  fading,  and  there  was 
a promise  of  fair  weather  in  the  clouds,  which  ranged  high 
and  out  of  the  reach  of  the  breeze  that  was  burying  the 
ship's  lee  channels. 

Presently  the  carpenter  called  me,  and  I went  over  to 
the  men. 

We're  all  resolved,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  he,  in  a pretty 
civil  voice,  ‘‘  and  our  wotes  is  for  New  Orleans.  Plenty  of 
wessels  is  wrecked  in  the  gulf  of  Mexico,  as  I've  heeard 
tell  ; and  when  we're  about  fifty  miles  off  you'll  say  so, 
and  give  us  the  bearings  of  the  Mississippi,  and  we'll  not 
trouble  you  any  more." 

How's  her  head  ?"  I asked  the  man  at  the  wheel. 

Sou'-west,"  he  replied. 

Keep  her  away  !"  I exclaimed,  for  the  weather  leeches 
were  flat. 

‘‘What's  our  true  course  for  New  Orleans  ?"  asked  the 
carpenter,  suspiciously. 

“ Stop  a bit  and  I'll  show  you,"  I answered,  and  went 
below  to  the  captain’s  cabin  to  get  the  chart. 

“ Steward  !"  I called. 

“ Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  miserable  whining  voice.  It  was 
still  too  dark  for  me  to  see  the  man. 

“ Make  your  mind  easy — they’ll  not  hurt  you,”  I said. 

He  started  up  and  rushed  toward  me  like  a madman. 

" May  God  in  Heaven  bless  you  !"  he  cried,  delirious 
with  joy. 

“ Hold  off !"  I exclaimed,  keeping  him  away  with  my 
outstretched  hand.  “ Get  your  wits  about  you,  and  re- 
main here  for  the  present.  Don’t  let  them  hear  you,  and 
don’t  show  yourself  until  I call  you." 

I could  have  said  nothing  better  to  repress  his  violent 
manifestations  of  delight;  for  he  at  once  went  cowering 
again  into  the  gloom  of  the  corner. 


103 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOK/’ 

I struck  a wax  match,  and  after  a short  search  found 
the  chart  of  the  North  Atlantic  upon  which  the  ship’s 
course,  so  far  as  she  had  g*one  up  to  noon  on  the  preced- 
ing day,  was  pricked  off.  I took  this  on  deck,  spread  it  on 
the  sky-light,  and  showed  our  whereabouts  to  the  men. 

“Our  course,”  said  I,  ‘‘is  south-west  and  by  west.” 

They  bent  their  faces  over  the  chart,  studying  it  curi- 
ously. 

“ Are  you  satisfied,  Mr.  Stevens  ?”  I asked  him. 

“Oh,  I suppose  it’s  all  right,”  answered  he. 

“ Slacken  away  the  lee  braces,”  I said.  “ Put  your  helm 
up  ” (to  the  man  at  the  wheel). 

The  men  went  tumbling  off  the  poop  to  man  the  braces, 
and  in  a few  minutes  we  were  making  a fair  wind. 

Both  the  carpenter  and  the  boatswain  remained  on  the 
poop. 

“Some  hands  lay  aloft  and  loose  the  fore  and  maintop- 
gallant-sails  !”  I called  out.  And,  turning  to  the  carpen- 
ter, “Mr.  Stevens,”  I said.  “I’ll  navigate  this  ship  for 
you  and  your  mates  to  within  fifty  miles  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Mississippi,  as  you  wish,  but  on  the  conditions  I have 
already  named.  Do  you  remember  ?” 

“ Oh,  yes,”  he  growled.  “ We’ve  done  enough — too 
much,  I dessay,  though  not  more  than  the  beggars  de- 
sarved.  All  that  we  want  is  to  get  out  o’  this  cursed  wes- 
sel.” 

“Very  well,”  I said.  “But  I won’t  undertake  to  pilot 
this  ship  safely  unless  my  orders  are  obeyed.” 

“ The  men  are  quite  willin’  to  obey  you,  so  long  as  you’re 
true  to  ’em,”  he  rejoined. 

“You  may  do  what  you  like  with  the  cuddy  stores, 
though  if  you  take  my  advice  you  will  let  the  steward  serve 
them  out  in  the  regular  way  that  they  may  last  ; otherwise 
you  will  eat  them  all  up  before  we  reach  our  journey’s  end 
and  have  to  fall  back  upon  the  bad  provisionv..  But  I 
must  have  control  of  the  spirits.” 

“ And  what  allowance  do  you  mean  to  put  us  on  ?”  de- 
manded the  carpenter. 

“ I shall  be  advised  by  you,”  said  I. 

This  was  turning  the  tables.  He  pulled  off  his  cap  and 
scratched  his  head. 

“ Three  tots  a day  ?”  he  suggested. 

“ Very  v/ell,”  I said  ; “ but  you’ll  stop  at  that  ?^’ 

“Well,  perhaps  we  can  do  on  three  tots  a day,”  he  an- 
swered, after  deliberating. 

“ And  you  engage  that  the  steward  will  be  protected 


104:  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

• 

against  any  violence  while  serving  out  the  men's  al- 
lowance ?’' 

Mates  !”  he  suddenly  called  out  to  the  men  who  were 
standing  by  to  sheet  home  the  top-gallant-sails ; “ will 
three  tots  o’  grog  a day  keep  you  alive  ?” 

Are  we  to  have  it  all  at  once  ?”  one  of  them  answered. 

“ No,”  I replied  ; “three  times  a day.” 

“ Now  then,  my  lads,  let’s  know  your  minds,”  cried  the 
boatswain. 

A young  ordinary  seaman  answered,  “Three  ain't 
enough.”  But  one  of  the  older  hands  turned  upon  him, 
exclaiming, 

“ Why,  you  bit  of  asnuffler  ! where  ^iWyoji  stow  all  that 
rum?  Don’t  go  answering  for  your  betters,  my  young 
scaramouch,  or  may  be  you’ll  be  findin’  yourself  brought 
up  with  a round  turn.  That’ll  do  !”  he  called  out  to  us. 

“ Right  you  are  !”  replied  the  carpenter, 

“ Sheet  home  !”  I cried,  as  the  sails  fell  from  the  top- 
gallant yards,  anxious  to  clinch  this  matter  of  the  grog. 

And  so  it  rested 


CHAPTER  IX. 

As  the  men  had  been  up  all  night,  I recommended  the 
carpenter  to  go  to  them  and  tell  them  that  the  watches 
would  not  be  altered,  and  that  the  watch  whose  spell  it  was 
below  should  turn  in. 

Some,  it  appeared,  asked  that  rum  should  be  served  out 
to  them  ; but  the  carpenter  answered  that  none  should  be 
given  them  until  breakfast-time,  and  that  if  they  got  talk- 
ing too  much  about  the  drink,  he’d  run  a brad-awl  into  the 
casks  and  let  the  contents  drain  out ; for  if  the  men  fell  to 
drinking,  the  ship  was  sure  to  get  into  a mess,  in  which 
case  they  might  be  boarded  by  the  crew  of  another  vessel 
and  carried  to  England,  where  nothing  less  than  hanging 
or  transportation  awaited  them. 

This  substantial  advice  from  the  lips  of  the  man  who  had 
been  foremost  in  planning  the  mutiny  produced  a good 
effect,  and  the  fellows  who  had  asked  for  spirits  were  at 
once  clamorously  assailed  by  their  mates  ; so  that,  in  their 
temper,  had  the  carpenter  proposed  to  fling  the  rum  casks 
overboard,  most  of  the  hands  would  have  consented  and 
the  thing  been  done. 

All  this  I was  told  by  the  boatswain,  who  had  left  the 
poop  with  the  carpenter,  but  returned  before  him.  I took 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^  106 

this  opportunity  of  being  alone  with  the  man  to  ask  him 
some  questions  relative  to  the  mutiny,  and  particularly 
inquired  if  he  could  tell  me  what  was  that  intention  which 
the  man  named  “ Bill  had  asked  the  carpenter  to  com- 
municate to  me,  but  which  he  had  refused  to  explain.  The 
boatswain,  who  was  at  bottom  a very  honest  man,  declared 
that  he  had  no  notion  of  the  intention  the  carpenter  was 
concealing,  but  promised  to  try  and  worm  the  secret  out 
of  Johnson  or  others  who  were  in  it,  and  impart  it  to  me. 

He  now  informed  me  that  he  had  come  into  the  mutiny 
because  he  saw  the  men  were  resolved,  and  also  because 
they  thought  he  took  the  captain’s  part,  which  was  a belief 
full  of  peril  to  him.  He  said  that  he  could  not  foresee 
how  this  trouble  would  end  ; for  though  the  idea  of  the 
men  to  quit  the  ship  and  make  for  the  shore  in  open  boats 
was  feasible,  yet  they  would  run  very  heavy  risks  of 
capture  any  way  ; for  if  they  came  across  a ship  while  in 
the  boats,  they  could  not  refuse  to  allow  themselves  to  be 
taken  on  board,  where,  some  of  the  mutineers  being  very 
gross  and  ignorant  men,  the  truth  would  certainly  leak 
out ; while  as  to  escaping  on  shore,  it  was  fifty  to  one  if 
the  answers  they  made  to  inquiries  would  not  differ  so 
widely  one  from  another  as  to  betray  them. 

But  at  this  point  our  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
carpenter  coming  aft  to  ask  me  to  keep  watch  while  he 
and  the  boatswain  turned  in,  as  he,  for  one,  was ‘‘ dead 
beat,”  and  would  not  be  of  any  service  until  he  had  rested. 

It  was  now  broad  daylight,  the  east  was  filled  with  the 
silver  splendors  of  the  rising  sun.  I descried  a sail  to 
windward,  on  the  starboard  tack,  heading  eastward.  I 
made  her  out  through  the  glass  to  be  a small  top-sail 
schooner  ; but  as  we  were  going  free  with  a fresh  breeze, 
we  soon  sunk  her  hull. 

The  sight  of  this  vessel,  however,  set  me  thinking  on  my 
own  position.  What  would  be  thought  and  how  should  I 
be  dealt  with  when  (supposing  I should  ever  reach  land)  I 
should  come  to  tell  the  story  of  this  mutiny?  But  this 
was  a secondary  consideration.  My  real  anxiety  was  to 
foresee  how  the  men  would  act  when  I had  brought  them 
to  the  place  they  wished  to  arrive  at.  Would  they  give 
such  a witness  against  their  murderous  dealings  as  I was 
a chance  to  save  my  life  ? I,  whose  plain  testimony  could 
.set  justice  on  the  hunt  for  every  one  of  them.  I could  not 
place  confidence  in  their  assurances.  The  oaths  of  such 
ruffians  as  man}’  of  them  undoubtedly  were,  were  worth- 
less. They  would  murder  me  without  an  instant’s  scruple 


106  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/^ 

if  by  so  doing  they  could  improve  their  own  chances  of 
escape  ; and  I was  fully  persuaded  that  I should  have 
shared  the  fate  of  Coxon  and  Duckling,  in  spite  of  the  sym- 
pathy I had  shown  them,  and  their  declaration  that  they 
did  not  want  any  life,  had  they  not  foreseen  that  they  would 
stand  in  need  of  some  competent  person  to  navigate  the 
ship  for  them,  and  that  I was  more  likely  to  come  into 
their  projects  than  either  of  the  men  they  had  murdered. 

My  agitation  was  greater  than  I liked  to  admit  ; and  I 
turned  over  in  my  mind  all  sorts  of  ideas  for  my  escape, 
but  never  forgetting  the  two  helpless  persons  whose  lives  I 
considered  wholly  dependent  on  my  own  preservation. 

At  one  moment  I thought  of  taking  the  boatswain  into 
my  confidence,  stealthily  storing  provisions  in  one  of  the 
quarter-boats,  and  watching  an  opportunity  to  sneak  off 
with  him  and  our  passengers  under  cover  of  night. 

Then  1 thought  of  getting  him  to  sound  the  minds  of  the 
crew,  to  judge  if  there  was  any  who  might  assist  us  should 
we  rise  upon  the  more  desperate  of  the  mutineers. 

Another  notion  was  to  pretend  to  mistake  the  ship's 
whereabouts,  and  run  her  into  some  port. 

But  such  stratagems  as  these,  easily  invented,  were  in 
reality  impracticable. 

To  let  the  men  see  that  I stood  to  my  work,  I never  quit- 
ted the  deck  until  six  o’clock.  The  morning  was  then  very 
beautiful,  with  a rich  and  warm  aroma  in  the  glorious 
southerly  breeze,  and  the  water  as  blue  as  the  heavens. 

On  arousing  the  carpenter  in  the  cabin  formerly  occu- 
pied by  me  (I  found  him  in  the  bunk  on  my  mattress  with 
his  boots  on,  and  a pipe  belonging  to  me  in  his  hand),  I 
told  him  that  the  ship  could  now  carry  all  plain  sail,  and 
advised  him  to  make  it.  He  got  out  of  the  bunk  in  a pretty 
good  temper,  and  went  along  the  cuddy  ; but  as  he  was 
about  to  mount  the  companion-ladder  I called  to  know  if 
he  would  see  the  steward,  and  speak  to  him  about  serving 
out  the  cuddy  stores,  as  I preferred  that  he  should  give  the 
man  instructions,  since  they  would  best  represent  the 
wishes  of  the  crew.  But  the  truth  was,  I wanted  to  pack 
all  the  responsibility  that  I could  upon  him,  so  as  to  make 
myself  as  little  answerable  as  possible  to  the  men. 

‘‘  Yes,  yes.  Fetch  him  out.  Where  is  he  ?”  he  replied, 
turning  round. 

Steward  !”  I called. 

After  a pause  the  door  of  the  captain’s  cabin  opened,  and 
the  figure  of  the  steward  stepped  forth.  Such  a woe- 
begone object,  with  bloodless  lips  and  haggard  expression, 


107 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

and  red  eyCvS  and  quivering  mouth,  hands  hanging  like  an 
idiot's,  his  hair  matted,  his  knees  knocking  together  as  he 
walked,  I never  wish  to  see  again. 

“ Now,  young  fellow,"  said  the  carpenter  (the  steward  by 
the  way,  was  about  forty  years  old),  what  do  you  think 
ought  to  be  done  to  you,  hey  ? Is  bangin'  too  mild,  or  is 
drownin'  more  to  your  fancy  ? or  would  you  like  to  be  dis- 
sected by  the  cook,  who  is  reckoned  a neat  hand  at  carv- 
ing ?’' 

The  steward  turned  his  blood-shot  eyes  upon  me,  and  his 
lips  moved. 

Mr.  Stevens  is  only  joking,"  I exclaimed,  feeling  that  I 
would  give  a year's  pay  to  strike  the  ruffian  to  the  earth  for 
his  brutal  playing  with  the  miserable  creature's  terror. 
“ He  wants  to  talk  to  you  about  the  cuddy  provisions." 

The  carpenter  stared  at  him  grimly,  out  of  a mean  tyr- 
ann)^  and  relish  of  his  fears  ; and  the  poor  creature  said 
‘‘  Yes,  sir  !"^lifting  his  eyes  humbly  to  the  carpenter’s  face, 
and  folding  his  hands  in  an  involuntary  attitude  of  suppli- 
cation. 

You’ll  understand,  young  fellow,"  said  the  carpenter, 
thrusting  his  hands  into  his  pockets,  and  leaning  against 
the  mizzen-mast,  that  we’re  all  equals  aboard  this  here 
wessel,  now.  No  one’s  above  t’other,  barring  yourself, 
who's  just  nowheeres  at  all,  owin’  to  your  keepin’  in  tow  of 
the  skipper  when  he  was  pisoning  us  with  the  stores  which 
you,  d n yer  ! took  joy  in  sarving  out  ! Now  you  under- 

stand this  : you’re  to  turn  to  and  sarve  out  the  cuddy  stores 
to  the  men  at  the  proper  time,  and  three  tots  o'  grog  every 
day  to  each  man.  Mr.  Ryle’ll  tell  3^ou  how  long  our  pas- 
sage’ll last,  and  you're  to  make  a calkilation  of  the  live- 
stock so  as  each  watch  gits  a share  of  the  pigs  an’  poultry. 
But  you,"  he  continued,  squirting  some  tobacco-juice  from 
his  mouth,  ‘‘  aren't  to  touch  any  other  provisions  but  the 
stores  which  the  crew’s  been  eatin*  of  ; mind  that  ! If  we 
catch  you  tastin’  so  much  as  half  a cuddy  biscuit,  by  the 
living  thunder  ! we'll  run  you  up  to  the  fore  yard-arm  !" 

He  shook  his  fist  in  the  steward’s  face  and  addressing 
me  said  : 

“ That’s  all  to  be  said,  ain’t  it  ?’’ 

“ That’s  all,"  I replied  ; and  the  steward  went  cringing 
and  reeling  toward  the  pantry,  while  the  carpenter  mounted 
the  companion-ladder. 

I entered  the  cabin,  which,  to  save  confusion,  I will  con- 
tinue to  call  the  captain’s  cabin,  and  seated  myself  in  a chair 
screwed  down  to  the  deck  before  a wide  table.  This  cabin 


108  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVEHOR.*' 

was  comfortably  furnished  with  hanging  book-shelves,  a 
fine  map  of  the  world,  a few  colored  prints  of  ships,  a hand- 
some cot,  and  mahogany  lockers  cushioned  on  top  to  serve 
for  seats. 

Among  some  writing  materials,  a case  of  mathematical  in- 
struments, a boat’s  compass,  and  a variety  of  other  matters 
which  covered  the  table,  I observed  an  American  five-cham- 
bered revolver,  which,  on  examining,  I found  was  loaded. 
I at  once  put  this  weapon  in  my  pocket,  and,  after  search- 
ing awhile,  discovered  a box  of  cartridges,  which  I also 
pocketed. 

This  I considered  a very  lucky  find,  as  I never  knew  the 
moment  when  I might  stand  in  need  of  such  a weapon  ; 
and,  whether  I should  have  occasion  to  use  it  or  not,  it  was 
certainly  better  in  my  possession  than  in  the  hands  of  the 
men. 

I now  left  my  chair  to  examine  the  lockers,  in  the  hopes 
of  finding  other  fire-arms  ; and  I cannot  express  the  eager- 
ness with  which  I prosecuted  the  search,  because  I con- 
sidered that,  should  the  boatswain  succeed  in  winning  even 
one  man  over  from  the  crew,  three  resolute  men,  each 
armed  with  a revolver  or  fire-arm  of  any  kind,  might,  by 
carefully  waiting  their  opportunity,  kill  or  wound  enough 
of  the  crew  to  render  the  others  an  easy  conquest. 

However,  to  my  unspeakable  disappointment,  my  search 
proved  fruitless  ; all  that  I found  in  the  lockers  were  clothes 
belonging  to  Captain  Coxon,  a quantity  of  papers,  old  charts 
and  log-books,  some  parcels  of  cigars,  and  a bag  containing 
about  thirty  pounds  in  silver. 

While  engaged  in  these  explorations,  a knock  fell  on  the 
door,  and  on  my  replying,  the  girl  came  in.  I bowed  and 
asked  her  to  be  seated,  and  inquired  how  her  father  did. 

He  is  still  very  weak,”  she  answered  ; but  he  is  not 
worse  this  morning.  I heard  your  voice  just  now,  and 
watched  you  enter  this  cabin.  I hope  you  will  let  me 
speak  to  you.  I have  much  to  say.” 

Indeed,”  I replied,  I have  been  waiting  impatiently 
for  this  opportunity.  Will  you  first  tell  me  your  name  ?” 
Mary  Robertson.  My  father  is  a Liverpool  merchant, 
Mr.  Royle,  and  the  ship  in  which  we  were  wrecked  was  his 
own  vessel.  Oh  !”  she  exclaimed,  pressing  her  hands  to  her 
face,  we  were  many  hours  expecting  every  moment  to  die. 
I can  not  believe  that  we  are  saved  ; and  sometimes  I can 
not  believe  that  what  has  happened  is  real  ! I think  I was 
going  mad  when  I saw  your  ship.  I thought  the  boat  was 
a phantom,  and  that  it  would  vanish  suddenly.  It  was  hor- 


109 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ORGSVENOr/’ 

rible  to  be  imprisoned  with  the  dead  body  and  that  mad 
sailor  ! The  sailor  went  mad  on  the  first  day,  and  soon 
afterward  the  passenger — for  he  was  a passenger  who  lay 
dead  on  the  deck — sat  up  in  his  bed  and  uttered  a dreadful 
cry,  and  fell  forward  dead  ! The  mad  sailor  pointed  to  him 
and  howled  ; and  neither  papa  nor  I could  get  out  of  the 
house,  for  the  water  swept  against  it  and  would  have  swept 
us  overboard.” 

She  told  me  all  this  with  her  hands  to  her  face,  and  her 
fair  hair  flowing  over  her  shoulders,  and  made  a sweet  and 
pathetic  picture  in  this  attitude. 

Suddenly  she  looked  up  with  a smile  of  "wonderful  sweet- 
ness, and,  seizing  my  hand,  cried  : 

What  do  we  not  owe  for  your  noble  efforts  ? How  good 
and  brave  you  are  !” 

‘‘  You  praise  me  too  warmly.  Miss  Robertson.  God 
knows  there  was  nothing  noble  in  my  efforts,  nor  any  dar- 
ing in  them.  Had  I really  risked  my  life  to  save  you,  I 
should  still  have  barely  done  my  duty.  How  were  you 
treated  yesterday  ? Well,  I hope.” 

Oh,  yes.  The  captain  told  the  steward  to  give  us  what 
we  wanted.  I think  the  wine  he  sent  us  saved  papa’s  life. 
He  was  sinking,  but  rallied  after  he  had  drunk  a little  of 
it.  I am  in  a sad  plight,”  she  added,  while  a faint  tinge  of 
red  came  into  her  cheeks.  I have  not  ev^en  a piece  of 
ribbon  to  tie  up  my  hair  with.” 

She  took  her  beautiful  hair  in  her  hands,  and  smiled. 

Is  there  nothing  in  this  cabin  that  will  be  of  use  to 
you  ?”  I said.  Here  is  a hairbrush — and  it  looks  a pretty 
good  one.  I don’t  know  whether  we  shall  be  able  to  mus- 
ter a bit  of  ribbon  among  us,  but  I just  now  came  across  a 
roll  of  serge,  and  if  you  can  do  anything  with  that  and  a 
needle  and  thread,  which  I’ll  easily  get  for  you,  I’ll  see 
that  they  are  put  in  your  cabin.  Here  are  enough  clothes 
to  rig  out  your  father,  at  all  events,  until  his  own  are  made 
ship-shape.  But  how  am  I to  helipyoic?  That  has  been 
on  my  mind.” 

“ I can  use  the  serge,  if  I may  have  it,”  she  replied,  in 
the  prettiest  way  imaginable. 

Here  it  is,”  I said,  hauling  it  out  of  the  locker  ; “ and 
I’ll  get  needles  and  thread  for  you  presently.  No  sailor 
goes  to  sea  without  a housewife,  and  you  shall  have  mine. 
And  if  you  will  wait  a moment,  I think  I can  find  some- 
thing else  that  may  be  useful.” 

Saying  which,  I hurried  to  my  old  cabin,  unlocked  my 
chest,  and  took  out  a new  pair  of  carpet  slippers. 


110  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

A piece  of  bunting  or  serge  fitted  into  these  will  make 
them  sit  on  your  feet,”  I explained,  handing  them  to  her. 
‘‘  And  I have  other  ideas,  Miss  Robertson,  all  which  I hope 
will  help  to  make  you  a little  more  comfortable  by  and  by. 
Leave  a sailor  alone  to  find  out  ways  and  means.” 

She  took  the  slippers  with  a graceful  little  smile,  and 
put  them  along  side  the  roll  of  serge  ; and  then,  with  a 
grave  face  and  in  an  earnest  voice,  she  asked  me  what  the 
men  meant  to  do  with  the  ship,  now  that  they  had  seized 
her. 

I freely  told  her  as  much  as  I knew,  but  expressed  no 
fears  as  to  my  own,  and  hers,  and  her  father’s  safety.  In- 
deed, I took  the  most  cheerful  view  I could  of  our  situa- 
tion. 

‘‘  My  notion,”  said  I,  is  that  when  the  time  comes  for 
the  men  to  leave  the  ship  they  will  not  allow  us  to  go  with 
them.  They  will  oblige  us  to  remain  in  her,  which  is  the 
best  thing  that  could  happen  ; for  I am  sure  that  the  boat- 
swain will  stay,  and  with  his  and  the  steward’s  help  there 
is  nothing  to  prevent  us  taking  the  ship  into  the  nearest  port, 
or  lying  to  until  we  meet  a vessel  and  then  signaling  for 
help.” 

I fancy  she  was  about  to  express  her  doubts  of  this  re- 
sult, but  exclaimed  instead  : 

‘‘  No  matter  what  comes,  Mr.  Royle,  we  shall  feel  safe 
with  you.”  And  then,  suddenly  rising,  she  asked  me  to 
come  and  see  her  father. 

I followed  her  at  once  into  the  cabin. 

The  old  man  lay  in  an  upper  bunk,  with  a blanket  over 
him.  He  looked  like  a dead  man,  with  his  white  face  ren- 
dered 3”et  more  death-like  in  appearance  by  the  disheveled 
white  hair  upon  his  head,  and  the  long  white  beard.  He 
was  lying  perfectly  still,  with  his  eyes  closed,  his  thin  hands 
folded  outside  the  blanket. 

I thought  he  slept,  and  motioned  to  his  daughter  ; but 
she  stooped  and  whispered,  “ Papa,  here  is  Mr.  Royle 
whereupon  he  opened  his  eyes  and  looked  at  me.  The 
sense  of  my  presence  appeared  to  be  very  slowly  conveyed 
to  his  mind,  and  then  he  extended  his  hand.  I took  it,  and 
saw  with  emotion  that  tears  streamed  from  his  eyes. 

‘‘Sir,”  he  said,  in  a weak,  faltering  voice,  ‘‘I  can  only 
say,  God  bless  you  !” 

I answered  cheerfully,  “ Pray  say  no  more,  Mr.  Robert- 
son. I want  to  see  you  recover  }^our  strength.  Thank 
God,  your  daughter  has  survived  her  horrible  trials,  and 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 


111 


will  soon  quite  recover  from  the  effects  of  them.  What 
now  can  I do  for  you  ? Have  you  slept  ?” 

‘‘Yes,  yes,  I have  slept — a little,  I thank  you.  Sir,  I 
have  witnessed  shocking  scenes.’’ 

I whispered  to  Miss  Robertson. 

“ Let  me  prescribe  some  medicine  that  will  do  you  both 
good.  What  you  require  is  support.  I will  be  with  you  in 
a minute.” 

So  saying,  I quitted  the  cabin  and  entered  the  pantry. 
There  I found  the  steward  sitting  on  the  plate  chest,  with 
his  hands  to  his  temples. 

“ Now  then,  my  lad,”  said  I,  “ rouse  up.  You  are  not 
dead  yet.  Have  you  any  brandy  here  ?” 

He  pointed  in  a mechanical  way  to  a shelf,  where  were 
several  bottles.  I found  what  I wanted,  and  gave  him  a 
dose  to  put  heart  into  him,  and  asked  him  for  some  eggs. 
Four  or  five,  the  gathering  of  yesterday  from  the  kindly 
hens  under  the  long-boat,  lay  in  the  drawer,  which  he 
pulled  open.  I proceeded  to  mix  two  tumblers  of  eggs 
and  brandy,  which  I carried  to  the  next  cabin. 

“ That  is  my  physic.  Miss  Robertson,”  I exclaimed,  put- 
ting one  of  the  tumblers  into  her  hand  ; “ oblige  me  by 
drinking  it  ; and  you,  sir,”  I continued,  addressing  the  old 
gentleman,  “ will  not  wait  for  her  example.” 

They  both,  to  my  great  satisfaction,  swallowed  the  con- 
tents of  the  glasses,  the  effect  of  which,  after  some 
moments,  upon  Mr.  Robertson  was  decidedly  beneficial, 
for  he  thanked  me  for  my  kindness  in  a much  stronger 
voice,  and  even  made  shift  to  prop  himself  on  his  elbow. 

“ It  is  the  best  tonic  in  the  world,”  said  I,  taking  Miss 
Robertson’s  glass,  “ and  I am  very  much  obliged  to  you  for 
your  obedience.” 

The  look  she  gave  me  was  more  eloquent  than  any 
verbal  reply  ; at  least,  I found  it  so.  Her  face  was  so 
womanly  and  beautiful,  so  full  of  pathos  in  its  pallor,  with 
something  so  brave  and  open  it  its  whole  expression,  that 
it  was  delightful  to  me  to  watch  it. 

“ Now,”  said  I to  the  old  gentleman,  “allow  me  to  leave 
you  for  a little.  I want  to  see  what  the  ‘ GrOvSvenor’  can 
furnish  in  the  shape  of  linen  and  drapery.  Isn’t  that  what 
they  call  it  ashore  ? We  have  found  some  serge,  and 
needles  and  thread  are  easily  got  ; and  I’ll  set  what  wits 
the  unfortunate  steward  has  left  in  him  to  work  to  dis- 
cover how  Miss  Robertson  may  be  made  comfortable  until 
we  put  you  both  ashore.” 

“ Do  not  leave  us,”  cried  the  old  man.  “ Your  society 


112  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/' 

does  me  good,  sir.  It  puts  life  into  me.  I want  to  tell  you 
who  we  are,  and  about  our  shipwreck,  and  where  we  were 
going.  The  ‘ Cecilia  ’ was  my  own  vessel.  I am  a mer- 
chant, doing  most  of  my  trade  with  the  Cape — the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  I took  my  daughter — my  only  child,  sir — to 
Cape  Town,  last  year,  for  a change  of  scene  and  air  ; and 
I should  have  stopped  another  year,  but  Mary  got  tired 
and  wanted  to  get  home,  and — and — well,  as  I was  telling 
you,  Mr. — Mr. — ” 

‘‘  Royle,’'  said  Miss  Robertson. 

Mr.  Royle,  as  I was  telling  you,  Mary  got  tired  ; and 
as  the  ‘ Cecilia  ' was  loading  at  Cape  Town — she  was  a 
snug,  sound  ship — yes,  indeed  ; and  we  went  on  board,  we 
and  a gentleman  named — named — ” 

‘‘Jameson,'  his  daughter  suggested. 

“ Ay,  poor  Jameson — poor,  poor  fellow  !” 

He  hid  his  face,  and  was  silent,  I should  say,  a whole 
minute,  neither  Miss  Robertson  nor  myself  speaking. 
Presently,  looking  up,  he  continued  : 

“ It  came  on  to  blow  very  heavily,  most  suddenly,  a 
dreadful  gale.  It  caught  the  ship  in  a calm,  and  she  was 
unprepared,  and  it  snapped  all  three  masts  away.  Oh, 
God,  what  a night  of  horror  ! The  men  went  mad,  and 
cried  that  the  ship  was  going  stern  down,  and  crowded  in 
the  boats.  One  went  whirling  away  into  the  darkness,  and 
one  was  capsized  ; and  then  the  captain  said  the  ship  was 
sinking,  and  my  daughter  and  I ran  out  of  the  cabin  on  to 
the  deck.  Well,  sir,”  continued  the  old  man,  swallowing 
convulsive  sobs  as  he  spoke,  the  ship’s  side  had  been 
pierced,  the  captain  said,  by  one  of  the  yards  ; and  she  was 
slowly  settling,  and  the  water  came  over  the  deck,  and  we 
got  into  the  house  where  you  found  us,  for  shelter.  I put 
my  head  to  the  window  and  called  the  captain  to  come, 
and  as  he  was  coming  the  water  hurled  him  overboard  ; 
and  there  was  only  myself  and  my  poor  girl  and  Mr.  Jame- 
son and — and — tell  him  the  rest  !”  he  suddenly  cried,  hid- 
ing his  eyes  and  stretching  out  his  hand. 

“ Another  time.  Miss  Robertson,”  I suggested,  seeing  the 
look  of  horror  that  had  come  into  her  face  during  her  fa- 
ther’s recital  of  the  story.  “ Tell  me  where  you  live  in  Eng- 
land, and  let  us  fancy  ourselves  in  the  dear  old  country, 
which,  so  it  please  God,  we  shall  all  reach  safely  in  a little 
time.” 

But  they  were  both  too  overcome  to  answer  me.  The 
old  man  kept  his  face  concealed,  and  the  girl  drew  long, 
sobbing  breaths  with  dry  eyes. 


113 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOE.’* 

However,  she  plucked  up  presently,  and  answered  that 
they  lived  just  out  of  Liverpool,  but  that  her  father  had 
also  an  estate  at  Leamington,  near  Warwick,  where  her 
mother  died,  and  where  she  spent  most  of  her  time,  as  she 
did  not  like  Liverpool. 

. ‘‘  Tell  me,  sir,”  cried  Mr.  Robertson,  ‘‘did  you  bring  the 
body  of  poor  Jameson  with  you  ? I forget. 

“ If  that  was  Mr.  Jameson  whose  body  lay  in  the  deck- 
house,” I replied,  “ I left  him  on  the  wreck.  There  was 
his  coffin,  Mr.  Robertson,  and  I dare  not  wait  to  bring  off 
a dead  man  when  living  creatures  stood  in  peril  of  their 
lives.” 

“ To  be  sure,  sir  !”  exclaimed  the  old  gentleman.  “ You 
were  very  right.  You  acted  with  great  nobleness,  and  are 
most  kind  to  us  now — most  kind,  Mary,  is  he  not  ? Let 
me  see  !”  knitting  his  brows.  “ You  are  not  captain  of  this 
ship  ? I think,  my  dear,  you  said  this  gentleman  was  the 
mate  ? Who  is  the  captain,  sir  ?” 

His  daughter  put  her  finger  to  her  mouth,  which  puz- 
zled me  until  I considered  that  she  either  did  not  want  him 
to  know  that  the  captain  was  murdered,  or,  supposing  he 
knew  of  the  murder,  that  the  circumstances  should  not  be 
revived  in  his  memory,  which  was  just  now  very  feeble. 

He  did  not  wait  for  his  question  to  be  answered,  but 
asked  me  where  the  ship  was  bound  to  ?” 

“ New  Orleans  !”  I answered,  with  a glance  at  his  daugh- 
ter. 

“ New  Orleans  !”  he  exclaimed.  “ Let  me  think — that  is 
beyond  the  West  Indies.”  And  with  great  eagerness  he 
said,  “ Will  you  put  into  one  of  the  West  India  Islands  ? I 
am  known  at  Kingston  ; I have  shipped  largely  to  a firm 
there.  Messieurs  Raymond!  & Company.  “Why,  my  dear, 
we  shall  be  very  well  received,  and  we  shall  be  able  to  pur- 
chase fresh  clothes,”  he  continued,  holding  up  his  arm  and 
looking  at  it  with  a smile,  “ and  go  home  in  one  of  the  fine 
mail  packets.  Ha  ! ha  ! ha  ! how  things  come  about  !” 

He  lay  back  upon  his  pillow  with  this  short  mirthless 
laugh,  and  remained  silent.  I do  not  say  that  his  mind 
was  unhinged,  but  his  intellect  was  unquestionably  im- 
paired by  the  horrors  he  had  witnessed  and  the  sufferings 
he  had  endured.  But,  then,  he  was  an  old  man — nearer 
seventy  than  sixty,  I took  him  to  be  ; while  his  daughter, 
whom  a little  rest  had  put  upon  the  high-road  to  recovery, 
did  not  appear  to  be  above  twenty  years  old. 

As  the  time  was  passing  rapidly,  I determined  to  seize 
the  opportunity  of  the  carpenter  being  on  deck  to  do  what 


114 


THE  WKECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR,’^ 


I could  to  make  these  sufferers  comfortable.  I therefore 
left  them  and  sung  out  to  the  steward,  who  came  with  ter- 
rified promptitude,  casting  the  while  and  almost  at  every 
step  fearful  glances  in  the  direction  of  the  main-deck, 
where  some  of  the  hands  were  visible. 

I gave  him  the  captain’s  hair-brush  to  wash,  and  covered 
a tray  with  the  various  toilet  conveniences  with  which  the 
ill-fated  skipper  had  provided  himself.  These  I dispatched 
by  the  steward  to  Miss  Robertson,  and  I then  made  the 
man  prepare  a tray  with  a substantial  breakfast,  consisting 
of  cold  fowl,  fine  white  biscuit,  ham,  preserved  fruit,  and 
some  tea,  which  I boiled  in  the  pantry  by  means  of  a spirit- 
lamp  that  belonged  to  me. 

I took  an  immense  pleasure  in  supplying  these  new 
friends’  wants,  and  almost  forgot  the  perilous  situation  I 
was  in,  in  the  agreeable  labor  of  devising  means  to  comfort 
the  girl,  whose  life  and  her  father’s,  thanks  to  God  ! I had 
been  instrumental  in  preserving. 

I made  a thorough  overhaul  of  Coxon’s  effects,  holding 
myself  fully  privileged  to  use  them  for  the  benefit  of  poor 
Mr.  Robertson,  and  sent  to  his  cabin  a good  suit  of  clothes, 
some  clean  linen,  and  a warm  overcoat. 

The  steward  obeyed  me  humbly  and  officiously.  He  con- 
sidered his  life  vStill  in  great  danger,  and  that  he  must  fall  a 
sacrifice  to  the  fury  of  the  crew  if  he  quitted  the  cuddy. 
However,  I found  him  very  useful,  for  he  furnished  me  with 
some  very  good  hints,  and  among  other  things  he,  to  my 
great  delight,  informed  me  that  he  had  in  the  steerage  a 
box  of  women’s  underclothing,  which  had  been  made  by 
his  wife’s  hand  for  a sister  living  in  Valparaiso,  to  whom  he 
was  taking  out  the  box  as  a gift,  and  that  I was  very  wel- 
come to  the  contents. 

I requested  him  at  once  to  descend  with  me  and  get  the 
box  out  ; but  this  job  took  us  over  twenty  minutes,  for  the 
box  was  right  aft,  and  we  had  to  clear  away  upward  of  five 
hundred  bird  cages,  and  a mass  of  light  wooden  packages 
of  toys  and  dolls,  to  come  at  it.  We  succeeded  at  last  in 
hauling  it  into  the  cuddy,  and  he  fetched  the  key  and  raised 
the  lid  ; but  burst  into  tears  when  he  saw  a letter  from  his 
wife,  addressed  to  his  sister,  lying  on  top  of  the  linen. 

I told  him  to  put  the  letter  in  his  pocket,  and  to  be  sure 
that  his  sister  would  be  liberally  compensated,  if  all  went 
well  with  us,  for  this  appropriation  of  his  property. 

“ I’m  not  thinking  of  the  clothes,  sir,”  whined  the  poor 
fellow,  “ but  of  my  wife  and  child,  who  I may  never  see. 
again.” 


115 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.'' 

Nonsense  !”  I exclaimed  ; “ try  to  understand  that  a 
man  is  never  dead  until  the  breath  is  out  of  his  body.  You 
are  as  well  off  as  I am  and  those  poor  people  in  the  cabin 
there.  What  we  have  to  do  now  is  to  help  each  other,  and 
put  a bold  face  on  our  troubles.  The  worst  hasn’t  arrived 
yet,  and  it  won’t  do  to  go  mad  with  anticipating  it.  Wait 
till  it  comes,  and  if  there’s  a road  out  of  it.  I’ll  take  it,  trust 
me.  Cock  this  box  under  your  arm,  and  take  it  to  Miss 
Robertson.” 

I had  now  done  everything  that  was  possible,  and  to  my 
perfect  satisfaction  ; for,  besides  having  furnished  the  old 
gentleman  with  a complete  change  of  clothes,  I had  supplied 
his  daughter  with  what  I knew  she  would  appreciate  as  a 
great  luxury — a quantity  of  warm,  dry  underclothing. 

It  may  strike  the  reader  as  ludicrous  to  find  me  descend- 
ing into  such  trivialities,  and  perhaps  I smiled  myself  when 
I thought  over  the  business  that  had  kept  me  employed 
since  six  o’clock.  But  shipwreck  is  a terrible  leveler,  and 
cold  and  hunger  and  misery  know  but  little  dignity.  How 
would  it  seem  to  Miss  Robertson,  the  daughter  of  a man 
obviously  opulent,  to  find  herself  destitute  of  clothing,  and 
accepting  with  gratitude  such  rude  articles  of  dress  as  one 
poor  work-woman  would  make  for  another  of  her  condition  ? 
She,  with  the  memory  in  her  of  abundant  wardrobes,  of 
costly  silks,  and  furs,  and  jewelry,  of  rich  attire,  and  the 
plentiful  apparel  of  an  heiress  ! But  the  sea  pays  but  little 
attention  to  such  claims,  and  would  as  lief  strip  a monarch 
as  a poor  sailor,  and  set  him  afloat  naked  to  struggle  awhile 
and  drown. 


CHAPTER  X, 

At  seven  bells — that  is,  half  an  hour  before  eight — I 
heard  the  carpenter’s  voice  shouting  down  the  companion 
for  the  steward.  I instantly  opened  the  cabin  door  to  tell 
the  man  to  go  at  once,  as  I believed  that  Stevens  merely 
called  to  give  him  orders  about  the  men’s  breakfast. 

This  proved  to  be  the  case,  as  I presently  learned  on 
going  on  deck,  whither  I repaired  (although  it  was  my 
watch  below)  in  order  to  see  what  the  carpenter  was  about. 

I found  him  lying  upon  one  of  the  sky-lights,  with  a 
signal  flag  under  his  head,  smoking  a pipe,  while  three  or 
four  of  the  men  sat  round  him  smoking  also.  All  plain  sail 
had  been  made,  as  I had  directed,  and  the  ship  heading 


116 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR.’' 

west-south-west  under  a glorious  sky,  and  all  around  a 
brilliantly  clear  horizon  and  an  azure  sea. 

Away  on  our  lee  quarter,  was  a large  steamer  steering 
south,  brig -rigged,  bound,  I took  it,  to  the  west  coast  of 
Africa.  The  men  about  the  carpenter  made  a movement 
when  they  saw  me,  as  though  they  would  leave  the  poop, 
but  one  of  them  made  some  remark  in  a low  voice,  which 
kept  them  all  still.  The  carpenter,  seeing  me  watch  the 
steamer,  called  out : 

“ She  wouldn’t  take  long  to  catch  us,  would  she  ? I hope 
there’s  no  man  on  board  this  wessel  as  ’ud  like  to  see  her 
alongside,  or  would  do  anything  to  bring  her  near.  I 
wouldn’t  like  to  be  the  man  ’ud  do  it — would  you,  Joe  ?” 

Well,  I’d  rather  ha’  made  my  vill  fust  than  forget  it,  if 
so  it  were  that  I was  that  man,”  responded  the  fellow  ques- 
tioned. 

We’re  glad  you’ve  come  up,”  continued  the  carpenter, 
addressing  me,  though  without  shifting  his  posture,  for 
blowed  if  I knowed  what  to  do  if  she  should  get  askin’  us 
any  questions.  What’ll  do,  Mr.  Royle  ?” 

‘‘  Let  her  signal  us  first,”  I replied,  quite  alive  to  the  sin- 
ister suggestiveness  of  these  questions. 

Put  the  helm  up  and  go  astern  of  her — that’s  what  my 
advice  is,”  said  one  of  the  men. 

You’ll  provoke  suspicion  if  you  do  that,”  I exclaimed. 

However,  you  can  act  as  you  please.” 

‘‘  Mr.  Royle’s  quite  right,”  said  the  man  addressed  as  Joe. 

Why  can’t  you  leave  the  man  alone  ? — He  knows  more 
about  it  than  us,  mates.” 

‘‘  She’s  going  twelve  knots,”  I said,  “ and  will  cross  our 
bow  soon  enough.  Let  her  signal  ; we’re  not  bound  to  an- 
swer.” 

The  men,  in  spite  of  themselves,  watched  her  anxiously, 
and  so  did  others  on  the  forecastle,  such  cowards  does  con- 
science make  of  men.  As  for  myself,  I gazed  at  her  with 
bitter  indifference.  The  help  that  I stood  in  need  of  was 
not  likely  to  come  from  such  as  she,  or,  indeed,  from  any 
vessel  short  of  an  inquisitive  government  ship.  Moreover, 
the  part  I was  playing  was  too  difficult  to  permit  me  to  al- 
low any  impulse  to  inspire  me.  The  smallest  distrust  that 
I should  occasion  might  cost  me  my  life.  My  role,  then, 
surely  was  to  seem  one  with  the  men,  heart  and  soul. 

Let  her  go  off  a point,”  I shouted  to  the  man  steering. 

They’ll  not  notice  that,  and  she’ll  be  across  us  sooner  for 
it  !” 

We  were  slipping  through  the  water  quickly,  and  by  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOR.’^  117 

time  she  was  on  our  weather-bow  the  steamer  was  near 
enough  to  enable  us  to  see  the  awning  stretched  over  her 
after-deck,  and  a crowd  of  persons  watching  us.  She  was 
a great  ocean  steamer,  and  went  magnificently  through  the 
water.  In  a few  minutes  she  was  dead  on  end,  dwindling, 
the  people  watching  us,  but  leaving  such  a long  wake 
astern  of  her  that  we  went  over  it. 

What  would  I have  given  to  be  on  board  of  her  ^ 

Let  her  come  to  again  I sung  out. 

The  carpenter  now  got  off  the  sky-light. 

“ I’ve  told  the  steward  to  turn  to  and  get  the  men’s  break- 
fast,” said  he.  Ouim’s  to  be  read}^  by  eight  ; and  I reckon 
I’ll  show  that  sniveling  cockney  what  it  is  to  be  hungry. 
You  don’t  call  this  a mutiny,  do  yer,  Mr.  Royle  ? Why,  the 
men  are  like  lambs.” 

“Yes,  so  they  are,”  I answered.  “ All  the  same,  I shall 
be  glad  to  feel  dry  land  under  me.  The  law  always  hangs 
the  skipper  of  a mutiny,  you  know  ; and  I’m  skipper  by 
your  appointment.  So  the  sooner  we  all  get  out  of  this 
mess  the  better,  eh,  Mr.  Stevens  (” 

“ That’s  right  enough,”  said  he  ; “ and  we  look  to  you  to 
get  us  out  of  it.” 

“ I’ll  do  as  you  ask  me — I won’t  do  more,”  I answered. 

“ We  don’t  want  more.  Enough’s  what  we  want. 
You’ll  let  us  see  your  reckonings  every  day — not  because 
we  doubt  you — but  it’ll  ease  the  minds  of  the  men  to  know 
that  we  ar’n’t  like  to  foul  the  Bermudas.” 

“ The  Bermudas  are  well  to  the  nor’ard  of  our  course,” 
I answered  promptly. 

“ All  right,  Mr.  Royle,  we  look  to  you,”  he  said,  with  a 
face  on  him  and  in  a tone  that  meant  a good  deal  more  than 
met  the  ear.  “ Now,  mates,”  addressing  the  others,  “ cut 
for’ard  and  get  your  breakfast,  my  lads.  It’s  eight  bells. 
Mr.  Royle,  I’ll  go  below  and  call  the  boatswain  ; and  shall 
him  and  me  have  our  breakfast  and  you  arterward,  or 
you  fust  ? Say  the  word.  I’m  agreeable  vichever  way  it 
goes  ?” 

“ I’ll  stop  on  deck  till  you’ve  done,”  I replied,  wishing  to 
have  the  table  to  myself. 

Down  he  went,  and  I advanced  to  the  poop-rail,  and 
leaned  over  it  to  watch  the  men  come  aft  to  receive  their 
share  of  the  cuddy  stores. 

I will  do  them  the  justice  to  say  that  they  were  quiet 
enough.  Whether  the  perception  that  they  no  longer  re- 
cognized any  superiors  would  not  presently  prevail  ; 
whether  quarrels,  deeds  of  violence,  and  all  the  conse- 


118  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.’^ 

quences  which  generally  attend  the  rebellion  of  ignorant 
men  would  not  follow,  was  another  matter.  They  were 
decent  enough  in  their  behavior  now,  congregating  on  the 
main-deck,  and  entering  the  cuddy  one  by  one  to  receive 
the  stores  which  the  steward  was  serving  out. 

These  stores,  as  far  as  I could  judge  by  the  contents  of 
the  tin  dishes  which  the  men  took  forward,  consisted  of 
butter,  white  biscuit,  a rasher  of  ham  to  each  man,  and  tea 
or  cocoa ; excellent  for  men  who  have  been  starved  on  rot- 
ten provisions.  I also  found  that  every  man  had  been 
served  with  a glass  of  rum.  They  did  not  seem  to  be- 
grudge the  privilege  assumed  by  the  carpenter  and  boat- 
swain of  occupying  the  cuddy,  and  eating  at  the  table  there. 
The  impression  conveyed  to  me,  on  the  whole,  by  their 
aspect  and  demeanor  was  that  of  men  subdued  and  to  a 
certain  extent  alarmed  by  the  position  in  which  they  had 
placed  themselves.  But  for  the  carpenter,  I believ  hat 
I at  that  time,  and  working  upon  their  then  state  of  mind, 
could  have  won  them  over  to  submission,  and  made  them 
willing  to  bring  the  ship  into  port  and  face  an  inquiry  into 
the  circumstances  of  the  revolt.  But  though  I believe  this 
now^  I conceived  the  attempt  too  full  of  peril  to  undertake, 
seeing  that  my  failure  must  not  only  jeopardize  my  own, 
but  the  lives  of  poor  old  Mr.  Robertson  and  his  daughter, 
in  the  safety  of  whom  I was  so  concerned  that  I do  not  say 
that  my  profound  anxiety  did  not  paralyze  the  energy  with 
which  I should  have  attempted  my  own  rescue  had  I been 
alone. 

How  the  men  treated  the  steward  I could  not  tell,  but  I 
noticed  that  Master  Cook  was  very  quiet  in  his  manner. 
This  was  the  sure  sign  of  the  efficacy  of  the  fright  he  had 
received,  and  it  pleased  me  greatly,  as  I feared  he  would 
prove  a dangerous  and  blood-thirsty  mutineer,  and  a terri- 
ble influence  in  the  councils  of  the  men. 

The  carpenter  was  the  first  to  come  on  deck.  I had  seen 
him  (through  the  sky-light)  eating  like  a cormorant,  his 
arms  squared,  his  brown  tattooed  hands  busy  with  his 
mouth,  making  atonement  for  his  long  fast  in  the  fore- 
castle. He  kept  his  cap  on,  but  the  boatswain  had  better 
manners  and  looked,  as  he  faced  his  mate,  a quite  superior 
and  different  order  of  man  altogether. 

I went  below  as  soon  as  Stevens  appeared,  and  the 
boatswain  had  the  grace  to  rise,  as  though  he  would  leave 
the  table  when  he  saw  me.  I begged  him  to  keep  his  seat, 
and  calling  to  the  steward,  asked  to  know  how  the  men  had 
treated  him. 


119 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aROSVENOR/' 

Pretty  middling,  sir,  thank  you,  sir,’’  he  replied,  with  a 
trifle  more  spirit  in  his  manner.  They’re  not  brutal,  sir. 
The  cook  never  spoke,  sir.  Mr.  Stevens  is  rather  unkind, 
but  I dare  say  it’s  only  a way  he  has.” 

The  boatswain  laughed,  and  asked  him  if  he  had  break- 
fasted. 

No  sir — not  yet.  I can  wait,  sir.” 

There’s  plenty  to  eat  and  drink,”  said  the  boatswain, 
pointing  to  the  table. 

Yes,  sir,  plenty,"”  responded  the  steward,  who,  looking 
on  the  boatswain  as  one  of  the  ringleaders,  was  as  much 
afraid  of  him  as  of  the  carpenter. 

“ Well,  then,”  continued  the  boatswain,  why  don’t  you 
tuck  in  ? Mr.  Royle  won’t  mind.  Sit  there,  or  take  what 
you  want  in  the  pantry.” 

The  steward  turned  pale,  remembering  the  threats  that 
had  been  used  toward  him  if  he  touched  the  cuddy  stores, 
and  looked  upon  the  boatswain’s  civility  as  a trick  to  get 
him  hanged. 

Thank  you,  sir,”  he  stammered  ; ‘‘  I’v^e  no  happetite. 
I’d  rather  not  eat  anything  at  present,  sir.  Ill  take  a ship’s 
biscuit  shortly,  sir,  with  your  leave.” 

Saying  which,  and  with  a ghastly  face,  he  shuffled  into 
the  pantry,  no  doubt  to  escape  from  what  he  would  consider 
highl}^  murderous  attentions. 

“ Rum  customer,  that  steward,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  the  boat- 
swain, rubbing  his  mouth  on  the  back  of  his  hand. 

So  should  I be  had  I undergone  his  sensations,”  I re- 
plied. 

“Well,  I don’t  know  about  that.  You  see  there  ain’t 
nothing  regular  about  a steward.  He  isn’t  a sailor  and  he 
isn’t  a landsman  ; and  when  you  come  to  them  kind  o’  mon- 
grels, you  can’t  expect  much  sperrit.  It  isn’t  fair  to  expect 
it.  It’s  like  failin’  foul  of  a marmozeet,  because  he  isn’t  as 
big  as  a monkey.  What  about  them  passengers  o’  yours, 
sir?  They’ve  not  been  sarved  with  breakfast  since  I’ve 
been  here  ?” 

I have  seen  to  them,”  I answered.  “ What  has  Stevens 
been  talking  about  ?”  As  I said  this  I cast  my  eyes  on  the 
open  sky-light  to  see  that  our  friend  was  not  within  hear- 
ing. 

He  shook  his  head,  and  after  a short  pause  exclaimed  : 

He’s  a bad  ’un  ! he’s  a bad  lin  ! he’s  an  out  and  outer  !” 
“ Do  you  know  which  of  them  struck  the  captain  down  ?” 
“ He  did,”  he  answered  at  once. 


120 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 


“ I could  have  sworn  it,  by  the  way  in  which  he  excused 
the  murderer.’* 

“ Stevens,”  continued  the  boatswain,  is  at  the  bottom  of 
all  this,  here  business — him  and  the  cook.  I suppose  he 
didn’t  want  the  cook  for  a chum,  and  so  knocked  him  over 
when  he  was  going  to  operate  on  Duckling’s  body.  But 
Duckling  was  a bad  ’un,  too,  and  so  was  the  skipper. 
They’ve  got  to  thank  theirselves  for  what  they  got.  The 
crew  never  would  ha’  turned  had  they  been  properly  fed.” 

I believe  that,”  I said.  ‘‘  But  I’ll  tell  you  what’s  troub- 
ling me,  boatswain.  The  carpenter  has  some  design  be- 
hind all  this,  which  he  is  concealing.  Does  he  really  mean 
that  I should  navigate  to  within  fifty  miles  of  New  Or- 
leans ?” 

Yes,  sir,  he  do,”  answered  the  boatswain,  regardingme 
steadfastly. 

“ And  he  means  then  to  heave  the  ship  to,  lower  away 
the  boats,  and  make  for  one  of  the  mouths  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, or  land  upon  some  part  of  the  coast,  and  represent 
himself  and  his  companions  as  castaway  sailors 

“ Quite  right,”  said  the  boatswain,  watching  me  fixedly. 

If  that  is  really  his  intention,”  I proceeded,  I can  not 
believe  that  he  will  allow  me  to  land  with  the  others.  He 
distrusts  me.  He  is  as  suspicious  as  all  murderers  are.” 
The  boatswain  continued  eyeing  me  intently,  as  a man 
might  who  strives  to  form  a resolution  from  the  expression 
in  another’s  face. 

He  means  to  scuttle  the  ship,”  he  said,  in  a low  voice. 

Ah  !”  I exclaimed,  starting.  '‘I  should  have,  foreseen 
this.” 

‘‘  He  means  to  scuttle  her  just  before  he  puts  off  in  the 
boats,”  he  added,  in  a whisper. 

I watched  him  anxiously,  for  I saw  that  he  had  more  to 
tell  me.  He  looked  up  at  both  sky-lights,  then  toward  the 
cuddy  door,  and  then  toward  the  companion-ladder,  bent 
over  to  me,  and  said  : 

Mr.  Royle,  he  don’t  mean  to  let  you  leave  the  vessel  ?” 

He  means  to  scuttle  her,  leaving  me  on  board  ?” 

He  nodded. 

Did  he  tell  you  this  ?” 

He  nodded  again. 

When  ?” 

“Just  now.” 

“ And  them  ?”  I exclaimed,  pointing  toward  the  cabin  in 
which  were  Mr.  Robertson  and  his  daughter. 

“ They’ll  be  left  too,”  he  replied. 


121 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR. 

I took  a deep  breath,  and  closed  the  knife  and  fork  on  my 
plate. 

Now,  then,  mate  bawled  the  carpenter’s  voice,  down 
the  companion  ; “ how  long  are  yon  goin’  to  be  ?” 

Coming,”  answered  the  boatswain. 

A thought  had  flashed  upon  me. 

“ There  must  be  others  in  this  ship  whom  Stevens  dis- 
trusts as  well  as  me,”  I whispered.  “ Who  are  they  ? Give 
me  but  two  other  men  and  yourself,  and  I’ll  engage  that 
the  ship  will  be  ours  ! See  ! if  these  men  whom  he  dis- 
trusts could  be  told  that,  at  the  last  moment,  they  will  be 
left  to  sink  in  a scuttled  ship,  they  would  come  over  on  my 
side  to  save  their  lives.  How  are  they  to  be  got  at  ?” 

He  shook  his  head  without  speaking,  and  left  the  table  ; 
but  turned  to  say,  ‘‘  Don’t  be  in  a hurry.  I’ve  got  two 
hours  afore  me,  and  I’ll  turn  it  over.”  He  then  went  on 
deck. 

I remained  at  the  cuddy  table,  buried  in  thought.  The 
boatswain’s  communication  had  taken  me  utterly  by  sur- 
prise. That  Stevens,  after  the  promise  he  had  made  me 
that  there  should  be  no  more  blood  shed,  after  the  sympa- 
thy I had  shown  the  men  from  the  beginning,  should  be 
base  enough  to  determine  upon  murdering  me  and  the 
inoffensive  persons  we  had  rescued,  at  the  moment  when 
we  might  think  our  escape  from  our  heavy  misfortunes  cer- 
tain, was  so  shocking  that  the  thought  of  it  made  me  feel  as 
one  stunned.  An  emotion  of  deep  despair  was  bred  in  me, 
and  then  this,  in  its  turn,  begot  a wild  fit  of  fury.  I could 
scarcely  restrain  myself  from  rushing  on  deck  and  shooting 
the  ruffian  as  he  stood  there. 

To  escape  from  my  own  insanity,  I ran  into  the  captain’s 
cabin  and  locked  the  door,  and  plunged  into  deep  and 
bitter  reflection. 

It  was  idle  for  me  to  think  of  resistance  in  my  then 
condition.  Upon  whom  could  I count?  The  boatswain  ? 
I could  not  be  sure  that  he  would  aid  me  single-handed, 
nor  hope  that  he  would  try  to  save  ray  life  at  the  risk  of 
his  own.  The  steward  ? Such  a feeble-hearted  creature 
would  only  hamper  me,  would  be  of  less  use,  even,  than 
old  Mr.  Robertson.  Many  among  the  crew,  if  not  all  of 
them,  indeed,  must  obviously  be  acquainted  with  Stevens’ 
murderous  intentions,  and  would  make  a strong  and  des- 
perate gang  to  oppose  me  ; and  though  I should  discover 
the  men  who  were  not  in  the  carpenter’s  confidence,  how 
could  I depend  on  them  at  the  last  moment  ? 

The  feeling  of  helplessness  induced  in  me  by  these  con- 


122 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOr/’ 

siderations  was  profound  and  annihilating.  I witnessed 
the  whole  murderous  process  as  though  it  were  happen- 
ing : the  ship  hove  to,  the  boats  shoving  away,  one,  per- 
haps, remaining  to  watch  the  vessel  sink,  that  they  might 
be  in  no  doubt  of  our  having  perished.  All  this  would 
happen  in  the  dark,  too,  for  the  departure  of  the  men  from 
the  ship  would  only  be  safe  at  night,  that  no  passing  vessel 
might  espy  them. 

An  idea  that  will  sound  barbarous,  though  I should  not 
have  hesitated  to  carry  it  out  could  I have  seen  my  way  to 
it,  occurred  to  me.  This  was  to  watch  an  opportunity 
when  the  carpenter  was  alone,  to  hurl  him  overboard.  But 
here,  again,  the  chances  against  me  were  fifty  to  one.  To 
destroy  the  villain  without  risk  of  detection,  without  the 
act  being  witnessed,  without  suspicion  attaching  to  me  on 
his  being  missed,  would  imply  such  a host  of  favoring  con- 
ditions as  the  kindliest  fortune  could  scarcely  assemble 
together. 

What,  then,  was  to  be  done  ? 

I had  already  pointed  out  the  course  the  ship  was  to 
steer,  and  could  not  alter  it.  But  though  I should  plaus- 
ibly alter  her  course  a point  or  two,  what  could  follow  ? 
The  moment  land  was  sighted,  let  it  be  what  coast  it  would, 
they  would  know  I had  deceived  them  ; or,  giving  me 
credit  of  having  mistaken  my  reckonings,  they  would 
heave  the  ship  to  themselves,  and  then  would  come  the 
dastardly  crime.  I dared  not  signal  any  passing  vessel. 
Let  my  imagination  devise  what  it  would,  it  could  invent 
nothing  that  my  judgment  would  adopt  ; since  being 
single-handed  in  this  ship,  no  effort  I could  make  to  save 
the  lives  of  the  persons  it  was  my  determination  to  stand 
by  but  must  end  in  our  destruction. 

By  such  confessions  I show  myself  no  hero  ; but  then 
I do  not  want  to  be  thought  one.  I was,  and  am,  a plain 
man,  placed  in  one  of  the  most  formidable  situations  that 
any  one  could  find  himself  in.  In  the  darkness  and  horror 
of  that  time,  I saw  no  means  of  escape,  and  so  I admit  my 
blindness.  A few  strokes  of  the  pen  would  easily  show  me 
other  than  I was,  but  then  I should  not  be  telling  the 
truth,  and  should  falsely  be  taking  glory  to  myself,  instead 
of  truly  showing  it  to  be  God’s,  by  whose  mercy  I am  alive 
to  tell  the  story. 

My  clothes  and  other  things  belonging  to  me  being  in 
the  cabin  now  occupied  by  Stevens,  I opened  the  door  and 
desired  the  steward  to  bring  them  to  me.  My  voice  was 
heard  by  Miss  Robertson,  who  came  round  the  table  to 


123 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

where  I stood  and  thanked  me  for  my  kindness  to  her  and 
her  father. 

She  had  made  good  use  of  the  few  conveniences  I had 
been  able  to  send  her.  Her  hair  was  brushed  and  most 
prettily  looped  over  the  comb,  and  she  wore  a collar  that 
became  her  mightily,  which  she  found  in  the  steward’s  box. 
She  looked  a sweet  and  true  English  girl  ; her  death-like 
pallor  gradually  yielding  to  a healthy  white,  with  a tinge 
of  color  on  her  cheeks. 

“ Papa  seems  better,”  she  said,  and  is  constantly  asking 
for  you  ; but  I told  him  ” (with  the  prettiest  smile)  “ that 
you  require  rest  as  well  as  others,  and  that  you  have  plenty 
to  occupy  you.” 

Then  looking  earnestly  at  me  for  some  moments,  while 
her  face  grew  wonderfully  grave,  she  exclaimed  : 

“ What  is  wrong,  Mr.  Royle  ? What  makes  you  look  so 
anxious  and  worried  ?” 

‘‘  There  is  plenty  to  trouble  me,”  I answered,  not  care- 
lessly, but  not  putting  too  much  significance  into  my  tone, 
for  at  that  moment  I did  not  think  I ought  to  tell  her  the 
truth.  ‘‘You  know  the  men  have  mutinied,  and  that  my 
position  is  a difficult  one.  I have  to  be  careful  how  I act, 
both  for  my  sake  and  yours.” 

“ Yes,  I know  that,”  she  said,  keeping  her  clear  and 
thoughtful  eyes  on  me.  “ But  then  you  said  you  did  not 
fear  that  the  men  would  be  violent  again,  and  that  they 
would  leave  us  on  board  this  ship  when  we  were  near  New 
Orleans.” 

I watched  her  face  some  time  without  speaking,  asking 
myself  if  I should  take  her  into  my  confidence,  if  I ought 
to  impart  the  diabolical  scheme  of  Stevens,  as  told  me  by 
the  boatswain.  Certainly  I should  have  to  put  her  off  with- 
out telling  her  the  truth  had  not  the  courageous  expres- 
sion in  her  eyes,  her  firm  and  beautiful  mouth,  her  resolute 
voice  and  manner  told  me  she  would  know  how  to 
bear  it. 

“I  will  not  conceal  that  I have  heard  something  just 
now  which  has  affected  me  very  much,”  I said  to  her. 
“ Will  you  step  into  my  cabin  ? We  can  talk  there  with- 
out being  seen,”  I added,  having  observed  Stevens  walk 
along  the  main-deck,  and  expecting  that  he  would  return 
in  a few  moments  to  his  cabin,  it  being  his  watch  below. 

She  followed  me  in  silence,  and  I closed  the  door. 

“ I will  tell  you  in  a few  words,”  I at  once  began,  “what 
I heard  just  now.  I told  the  boatswain  that  I questioned 
whether  the  men  would  let  me  land  with  them,  for  fear  of 


124 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/* 

the  evidence  I could  give.  He  replied  that  he  had  gath- 
ered from  the  carpenter,  while  at  breakfast,  that  the  men 
intended  to  scuttle  the  ship  when  they  quitted  her,  and  to 
leave  us  on  board.” 

To  drown  ?” 

‘‘  That  is  their  idea.” 

She  pursed  up  her  mouth  tightly,  and  pressed  her  hand 
to  her  forehead.  That  was  all.  Whatever  emotion  my 
statement  inspired  was  hidden.  She  said  in  a low  voice  : 

They  are  fiends  ! I did  not  think  them  so  cruel.  My 
poor  father  !” 

This  is  what  I am  told  they  mean  to  do  ; and  I know 
Stevens  to  be  a ruffian,  and  that  he  will  carry  out  his  pro- 
ject if  he  can.  I have  spent  time  alone  here  in  trying  to 
think  how  we  can  save  ourselves.  As  yet  I see  no  remedy. 
But  wait,”  I ‘Said  ; it  will  take  us  three  weeks,  sailing  well 
every  day,  to  reach  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  I have  this  time 
before  me  ; and  in  that  time  not  only  something  must,  but 
something  shall  be  done.” 

She  did  not  answer. 

I will  hazard  nothing  ; I will  venture  no  risks.  What 
I resolve  to  do  must  be  effectual,”  I went  on,  because  my 
life  is  dearer  to  me  now  than  it  was  three  days  ago,  for 
you  and  your  father’s  sake.  You  must  be  saved  from  these 
ruffians,  but  no  risk  must  attend  your  deliverance.  This  is 
why  I see  no  escape  before  us  as  yet,  but  it  will  come — it 
will  come  ! Despair  is  very  fruitful  in  expedients,  and  I 
am  not  beaten  because  I find  myself  flung  like  a dog  in  a 
hole  !” 

She  looked  up  at  this,  and  said  : What  is  to  be 

done  ?” 

” I must  think.” 

I will  think,  too.  We  need  not  tell  papa  ?”  she  added, 
toning  her  voice  to  a question,  with  an  appealing  look  in 
her  eyes. 

‘^No,  certainly  not.  Remember,  we  are  not  supposed  to 
question  the  men’s  honest  intentions  toward  us.  We  must 
appear  utterly  ignorant.” 

Are  they  armed  ?”  she  inquired. 

No.” 

She  cast  her  eyes  round  the  cabin,  and  said.  Have  you 
no  guns  ?” 

Nothing  but  a pistol.  But  though  we  had  jtwenty  guns, 
we  have  no  hands  to  use  them.  So  far  as  I know  yet,  there 
is  no  man  that  would  stand  with  me — not  even  the  boat- 


125 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

swain,  unless  he  were  sure  he  would  conquer  the  ruf- 
fians/' 

, Could  I not  use  a pistol  ? Ah,  I remember,  you  have 
only  one.” 

She  sunk  her  chin  on  her  hand  and  looked  downward, 
lost  in  thought. 

“ Why  should  you  not  steer  the  ship  for  some  near  port  ?” 
she  asked,  presently. 

I could  not  alter  the  course  without  being  challenged. 
Remember,  that  my  policy  is  not  to  excite  suspicion  of  my 
honesty.” 

‘‘  If  a gale  would  rise  like  that  which  wrecked  the  ‘Ce- 
cilia,' it  might  drive  us  near  the  land,  where  we  would  get 
help.” 

“ No,  we  shall  have  to  depend  upon  ourselves.  I do  not 
want  to  pin  my  faith  on  chance.” 

I began  to  pace  to  and  fro,  torn  by  the  blind  and  useless 
labors  of  my  mind. 

Just  then  a step  sounded  along  the  cuddy.  The  cabin 
door  was  pushed  open  roughly,  and  Stevens  walked  in. 
He  stared  at  Miss  Robertson,  and  cried  : 

“ Sorry  to  interrupt.  Didn’t  know  you  was  here  ma’am, 
I’m  sure.  I thought,”  addressing  me,  “ I should  find  you 
turned  in.  I’ve  come  to  have  a look  at  that  chart  of  yours. 
How  long  d’ye  make  it  to  New  Orleans  ?” 

“About  three  weeks.” 

“Well,  there’s  live  stock  enough  for  three  weeks  any- 
ways. I’ve  just  told  the  cook  to  stick  one  of  them  porkers. 
All  hands  has  a fancy  for  roast  pork  to-day.  Sarvant,  miss. 
You  was  pretty  nigh  drownded,  I think.” 

“ My  father  and  I owe  our  lives  to  the  noble  fellows  in 
this  ship.  They  must  be  brave  and  good  men  to  risk  their 
lives  to  save  ours,”  she  answered,  with  a smile  of  touching 
sweetness,  looking  frankly  into  the  face  of  the  miscreant 
who  stood,  cap  on  head,  before  her. 

“ Lor’  bless  yer  !”  he  exclaimed  ; “ there  wasn’t  no  risk. 
I’d  ha’  swum  the  distance  in  such  a sea  for  five  shilling.” 
She  shook  her  head  with  another  smile  (I  judged  the 
effort  this  piece  of  acting  cost  her),  as  she  said  : 

“ I know  that  English  sailors  undervalue  their  good 
deeds.  But  happily  my  father  is  a rich  man,  and  when 
you  land  us  he  will  take  care  that  no  man  on  board  of  this 
ship  will  complain  of  his  gratitude.” 

“ Oh,  he’s  rich  !”  exclaimed  the  carpenter,  as  though 
struck  with  a new  idea. 

“Very  rich.” 


126 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSTENOr/' 

How  rich  might  he  be,  ma’am  ?” 

“ Well,  he  owned  the  ship  that  you  saved  us  from — cargo 
and  ship/' 

She  could  not  have  offered  a better  illustration  of  her 
father’s  wealth  to  the  man,  for  he  would  appreciate  the 
value  of  a vessel  of  that  size. 

And  what  do  you  think  he’ll  give  the  men — them  as 
saved  him,  I suppose  ?” 

Oh,  he  won’t  make  any  difference.  He  is  indebted  to 
yon  all,  for  I have  heard  that  the  captain  would  not  have 
stopped  for  us  had  he  not  been  obliged  to  do  so  by  the 
crew." 

‘‘  That’s  true  enough,"  rejoined  the  carpenter  with  an 
oath,  looking  at  me. 

Perfectly  true,"  I made  haste  to  say. 

‘‘  My  father  would  not  certainly  offer  less  than  one  hun- 
dred pounds  to  each  man,"  she  said,  quite  simply. 

He  pulled  off  his  cap  at  this  and  twirled  it  and  let  it 
drop  ; picked  it  up  so  slowly  that  I thought  he  would  never 
bend  his  body  sufficiently  to  enable  him  to  recover  it  ; 
looked  at  her  sideways  as  he  put  it  on  his  head  again,  and 
then  said  to  me,  with  offensive  abruptness, 

“ Come,  master,  let’s  have  a look  at  that  blooming  chart." 

I opened  the  door  to  let  Miss  Robertson  pass  out,  ex- 
changing one  glance  with  her  as  she  left,  and  addressed 
myself  to  the  carpenter. 

He  pored  over  the  chart  with  his  dirty  forefinger 
upon  it. 

Whereabouts  are  we  now  ?’’  he  inquired. 

I pointed  to  the  spot,  as  near  as  I could  judge  from 
yesterday’s  reckoning. 

“ What’s  this  here  line  ?’’  he  asked. 

‘‘  That’s  the  longitude."  ‘ 

He  ran  his  eye  to  the  bottom  of  the  chart,  and  exclaimed  : 

“ Thirty.  Is  that  it  ?’’ 

Call  it  thirty.’’ 

‘‘  But  what  dojt?u  call  it  ?’’ 

“ Thirty,  I tell  you — thirty  degrees  west  longitude." 

And  this  here  line’s  the  latitude,  I suppose  ?" 

<<  Yes." 

That’s  forty." 

‘‘  Call  it  forty-four." 

‘‘  Will  that  make  it  right  ?’’ 

“ Pretty  nearly." 

‘‘  What  are  all  these  here  dots  and  streaks  !’’  said  he,  after 


m 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘ GROSVENOR/' 

squinting  with  his  nose  close  to  the  chart.  Blowed  if  ever 
I could  read  them  small  words.” 

“ They  are  the  Azores.” 

“ Oh,  we’re  to  the  nor’ard  o’  them,  aren’t  we  ?”  he  in- 
quired, sharply. 

“ You  can  see  for  yourself,”  I answered,  putting  my 
linger  on  the  chart. 

‘‘  Where’s  this  blessed  Gulf  of  Mexico  ?”  he  inquired, 
after  casting  his  eyes  all  over  the  chart. 

There.” 

He  ran  his  dirty  thumb  nail  in  a line  to  the  Gulf,  and 
asked  me  what  that  blot  was. 

Bermuda.” 

“ You’ll  keep  south  o’  that,  will  yer  ?” 

“ If  I can,  certainly.” 

‘‘It’s  a man-o’-war  station,  I’ve  heerd.” 

“ I believe  it  is.” 

“ All  right,”  he  said,  and,  looking  at  the  boat’s  compass 
on  the  table,  asked  if  it  were  true. 

I told  him  it  was  ; whereupon  he  set  it  upon  the  chart 
and  compared  its  indications  with  the  line  he  had  run  down 
the  chart,  and  was  going  away,  when  I said, 

“ What  do  you  think  of  the  young  lady’s  idea  ! I should 
like  to  earn  a hundred  pounds.” 

“ So  should  I,”  he  answered,  gruffly,  pausing. 

“ It  would  pretty  well  pay  me  for  what  I have  had  to  put 
up  with  from  Coxon.” 

He  gave  me  an  indescribable  look,  full  of  fierceness, 
suspicion,  and  cunning. 

“ I dessay  it  would,  if  you  got  it,”  he  said,  and  walked 
out,  banging  the  door  after  him. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

I HAD  been  greatly  struck  by  the  firmness  with  which 
Miss  Robertson  had  received  the  ghastly  bit  of  informa- 
tion I gave  her,  and  not  more  by  this  than  by  her  gentle 
and  genial  manner  toward  the  carpenter,  wherein  she  had 
shown  herself  perfectly  well  qualified  to  act  with  me  in 
this  critical,  dangerous  time.  She  had  only  just  been 
rescued  from  one  trial  frightful  enough  in  character  to 
have  driven  one,  at  least,  of  the  male  sufferers  mad  ; and 
now  fate  had  plunged  her  into  a worse  situation,  and  yet 
she  could  confront  the  terrors  of  it  calmly,  and  deliberate 
collectedly  upon  the  danger. 


128  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.’^ 

Such  a character  as  this  was,  I thought,  of  the  true  type 
of  heroine,  with  nothing  in  it  that  was  strained  ; calm  in 
emergency,  and  with  a fruitful  mind  scattering  hope 
around  it — even  though  no  more  than  hope — as  the  teem- 
ing flower  sheds  its  perfume. 

I had  especially  noted  the  quickness  with  which  she  had 
conceived  and  expressed  that  idea  about  her  father  re- 
warding the  men  ; it  inspirited  me,  in  spite  of  the  reception 
Stevens  had  given  it.  One  hundred  pounds  a man  was  a 
promise  that  might  move  them  into  a very  different  thought 
from  what  Stevens  had  induced  and  was  sustaining. 

Having  heard  the  carpenter  enter  his  cabin,  I determined 
to  step  on  deck  and  take  the  boatswain’s  sense  on  this  new 
idea.  But  before  quitting  the  cuddy,  I knocked  lightly  on 
Miss  Robertson’s  cabin  door. 

She  opened  it  instantly. 

Will  you  come  on  deck  ?”  I asked  her. 

‘‘  Yes,  if  I can  be  of  any  use  there.” 

The  air  will  refresh  you  after  your  confinement  to  this 
cabin,  and  will  do  your  father  good.” 

He  is  sleeping  now,”  she  answered,  opening  the  door 
fully,  that  I might  see  the  old  man. 

“ Let  him  sleep,”  said  I ; that  will  do  him  more  good. 
But  you  will  come  ?” 

‘‘Yes,  with  pleasure.” 

“ You  have  nothing  to  fear  from  the  men,”  I said,  wish- 
ing to  reassure  her.  “ They  are  willing  to  acknowledge 
the  authority  of  the  persons  they  have  put  over  them — the 
boson,  Stevens,  and  myself.” 

“ I should  not  mind  if  they  spoke  to  me,”  she  exclaimed. 
“ I should  know  what  to  say  to  them,  unless  they  were 
brutal.” 

She  turned  to  look  at  her  father,  closed  the  door  softly, 
and  accompanied  me  on  deck. 

The  morning  was  now  advanced.  The  day  was  still  very 
bright;  and  the  wonderful  blue  of  the  heavens  lost  nothing 
of  its  richness  from  contrast  with  the  stately  and  swelling 
clouds — pearl-colored  where  they  faced  the  sun,  and  with 
here  and  there  a rainbow  on  their  skirts,  and  centers  of 
creamy  white — which  sailed  solemnly  over  it. 

The  breeze  had  freshened,  but  the  swell  had  greatly  sub- 
sided, and  the  sea  was  almost  smooth,  with  brilliant  little 
waves  chasing  it.  The  ship  was  stretching  finely  along  the 
water,  all  sail  set,  and  every  sail  drawing. 

On  our  lee  beam  was  the  canvas  of  a big  ship,  her  hull 
invisible  ; and  astern  of  her  I could  just  make  out  the  faint 


129 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ OROSVENOR.’* 

tracing  of  the  smoke  of  a steamer  upon  the  sky.  The  sun 
shone  warm,  but  not  too  warm  ; the  strong  breeze  was 
sweet  and  soft  ; the  ship's  motion  steady,  and  her  aspect  a 
glorious  picture  of  white  rounded  canvas,  taut  riggingdeli- 
cately  interlaced,  and  gleaming  decks  and  glittering  brass- 
work.  The  blue  waters  sung  a racing  chorus  at  the  bows, 
and  the  echo  died  upon  the  broad  bubbling  wake  astern. 

I ran  my  eye  forward  upon  the  men  on  the  forecastle. 
Most  of  the  crew  were  congregated  there,  lounging,  squat- 
ting, smoking — no  man  doing  any  work.  1 wondered,  not 
at  this,  but  that  they  should  be  so  orderly  and  keep  their 
place.  They  might  have  come  aft  had  they  pleased, 
swarmed  into  the  cuddy,  occupied  the  cabins  ; for  the  ship 
was  theirs.  Since  they  acted  with  so  much  decency,  could 
they  not  be  won  over  from  their  leader's  atrocious  project  ? 
If  I went  among  them,  holding  this  girl,  now  at  my  side, 
by  the  hand,  and  pleaded  for  her  life,  if  not  for  my  own, 
would  they  not  spare  her  ? would  not  some  among  them  be 
moved  by  her  beauty  and  her  helplessness  ? 

Nothing  would  seem  more  rational  than  such  conjectures, 
always  providing  that  I ceased  to  remember  these  men  were 
criminals,  that  their  one  idea  now  was  how  to  elude  the  law, 
and  that  I who  should  plead,  and  those  for  whom  I pleaded, 
could  by  a word,  when  set  on  shore,  procure  the  conviction 
of  the  whole  gang,  charge  them  with  their  crimes,  prove 
their  identity,  and  secure  their  punishment.  Would  not 
Stevens  keep  them  in  mind  of  this  ? Knowing  what  they 
knew,  knowing  what  they  meditated,  I say  that  in  the  very 
orderliness  of  their  behavior  I witnessed  something  more 
sinister  than  I should  have  found  in  violent  conduct.  I 
alone  could  carry  them  to  where  they  wished  to  go.  I 
must  be  conciliated,  pleased,  obeyed,  and  my  fears  tran- 
quilized.  If  I failed  them,  their  doom  was  inevitable  ; ship- 
wreck or  capture  was  certain.  All  this  was  plain  to  me  as 
the  fingers  on  my  hand  ; and  during  the  brief  time  I stood 
watching  them,  I found  myself  repeating  again  and  again 
the  hopeless  question,  “What  can  I do  !" 

Miss  Robertson  walked  up  and  down  the  deck.  The 
boatswain  glanced  at  her  respectfully,  and  the  men  for- 
ward stared,  and  some  of  them  laughed,  but  none*of  the 
remarks  they  indulged  in  were  audible. 

Fish  was  at  the  wheel.  I went  to  the  binnacle,  and 
said  : 

“ That’s  our  course.  Let  this  wind  hold,  and  we’ll  soon 
be  clear  of  this  mess.” 

“Three  weeks  about,  I gives  us,”  answered  the  man. 


130  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 

And  long  enough,  too,”  said  I. 

He  spit  the  quid  in  his  mouth  overboard,  and  dried  his 
lips  on  his  cuff.  As  he  did  not  seem  disposed  to  talk,  I left 
him  and  joined  the  boatswain,  and  at  my  request  he  came 
and  stood  with  me  near  Miss  Robertson. 

I have  told  this  lady  what  you  repeated  to  me  at  break- 
fast,” I said,  in  a low  voice.  “ She’s  full  of  courage,  and  I 
have  asked  her  to  come  on  deck  that  we  may  talk  before 
her.” 

“ If  she’s  as  brave  as  she’s  pretty,  I reckon  not  many’ll 
carry  stouter  hearts  in  ’em  than  her,”  he  said,  addressing 
her  full,  with  an  air  of  respectable  gallantry  that  was  very 
taking. 

She  looked  down  with  a smile. 

Boatswain,”  said  I,  every  hour  is  precious  to  us,  for  at 
any  moment  Stevens  may  change  the  ship’s  course  for  a 
closer  shore  than  the  American  ; and  though  we  should 
hold  on  for  the  Gulf,  it  may  take  us  all  our  time  to  hit  on 
a scheme  to  save  ourselves  and  work  it  out.  I have  come 
to  tell  you  an  idea  suggested  by  this  lady.  Miss  Robertson. 
Her  father  is  a rich  man,  owner  of  the  vessel  he  was 
wrecked  in — ” 

Robertson  & Co.,  of  Liverpool,  ship  brokers  ?”  he  inter- 
rupted, addressing  her. 

“Yes,”  she  replied. 

“Why,  I sailed  in  one  of  the  firm’s  wessels  as  boson’s 
mate,  three  years  ago — the  ^ Albany  ’ she  was  called,  and  a 
wery  comfortable  ship  she  was,  well  found  and  properly 
commanded.” 

“ Indeed  !”  she  exclaimed,  brightening  up  and  looking  at 
him  eagerly.  And  then,  reflecting  a little,  she  said,  “ The 
* Albany  ’ — that  ship  was  commanded  by  Captain  Tribett.” 

“ Quite  right,  miss  ; Tribett  was  the  name.  And  the 
first  mate’s  name  was  Green,  and  the  second’s  Gull,  and 
the  third — ah  ! he  were  Captain  Tribett’s  son — same 
name,  of  course.  Well,  blow  me  if  this  ain’t  wot  the 
Italians  call  a cohincidence.” 

He  was  as  pleased  as  she,  and  stood  grinning  on  her. 

“ Mr.  Royle,”  she  suggested,  raising  her  fine  eyes  to 
mine,  “ surely  there  must  be  others  like  the  boatswain  in 
this  ship.  They  can  not  all  be  after  the  pattern  of  that 
horrible  carpenter.” 

“ We  ought  to  be  able  to  find  that  out,  boson,”  I said. 

“ Look  here,  miss,”  he  answered,  with  a glance  first  at 
the  men  forward  and  then  at  Fish  at  the  wheel,  “ the  cir- 
cumstances of  this  affair  is  just  this  : the  crew  have  been 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  QROSVENOK.’' 


131 


very  badly  treated,  fed  with  rotten  stores,  and  starved  and 
abused  by  the  skipper  and  chief  mate  until  they  went  mad. 
I don’t  think  myself  that  they  meant  to  kill  the  captain 
and  Mr.  Duckling*  ; but  it  happened,  and  no  man  barrin’ 
Stevens  was  guiltier  than  his  mate,  and  that’s  where  it  is. 
The  carpenter  knocked  the  skipper  down,  and  others 
kicked  him  when  he  was  down,  not  knowing  he  was  dead  ; 
and  four  or  five  set  on  Mr.  Duckling,  and  so  you  see  it’s  a 
sin  as  they  all  shared  alike  in.  If  one  man  had  killed  the 
skipper,  and  another  had  killed  the  chief  mate,  why  then, 
so  be,  miss,  the  others  might  be  got  to  turn  upon  ’em  to 
save  their  own  necks.  But  here  it’s  all  hands  as  did  the 
job.  And  the  only  man  who  kept  away,  though  I pre- 
tended to  be  one  with  ’em  hearty  enough,  was  me  ; and 
wot’s  the  consequence  ? Stevens  don’t  trust  me  ; and  I’m 
sartin  in  my  own  mind  that  he  don’t  mean  to  let  me  into 
the  boats  when  the  time  comes  any  more  than  you.” 

So  saying,  he  deliberately  walked  aft,  looked  at  the 
compass,  then  at  the  sails,  and  patroled  the  poop  for 
several  minutes,  for  the  very  obnoxious  reason  that  the 
men  should  not  take  notice  of  our  talking  long  and  close 
together. 

Presently  he  rejoined  us,  standing  a little  distance  away, 
and  in  a careless  attitude. 

“ Boson,”  said  I,  addressing  him  with  my  eyes  on  the 
deck,  so  that  from  a distance  I would  not  appear  to  be 
speaking,  “ Miss  Robertson  told  Stevens  that  her  father 
would  handsomely  reward  every  man  on  board  this  ship 
on  her  arrival  in  port.  He  asked  her  what  her  father 
would  give,  and  she  said  a hundred  pounds  to  each  man. 
If  this  were  repeated  to  the  crew,  what  effect  would  it 
produce  ?” 

“ They  wouldn’t  believe  it.” 

My  father  would  give  each  man  a promise  in  writing,” 
she  exclaimed. 

They  wouldn’t  trust  him,”  said  the  boatswain,  without 
reflecting.  They’d  think  it  a roose  to  bring  ’em  together 
to  give  them  into  custody.  If  I was  one  of  them,  that’s 
what  I should  think,  and  you  may  be  sure  I’m  right.” 

“ But  he  would  give  them  written  orders  on  his  bankers  ; 
they  could  not  think  it  a ruse,”  she  said,  eagerly,  evidently 
enamored  of  her  own  idea,  since  she  saw  that  I enter- 
tained it. 

“ Sailors  don’t  know  anything  about  banks  and  the  likes 
of  that,  miss.  There  are  thirteen  men  in  the  ship’s  com- 
pany, counting  the  cook  and  the  steward.  Call  ’em  twelve. 


132  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

If  your  father  had  a bag  of  sovereigns  on  board  this  vessel, 
and  counted  out  a hundred  to  each  man,  then  they'd  believe 
him.  But  rd  not  believe  thein.  They’d  take  the  money  and 
scuttle  the  ship  all  the  same.  Don’t  make  no  mistake. 
They’re  fond  o’  their  wagabon’  lives  and  the  carpenter’s 
given  ’em  such  a talkin’  to  that  they’re  precious  keen  in 
gettin’  away  and  cuttin’  off  all  evidence.  It  ’ud  take  more 
than  a hundred  pounds  each  to  a man  to  make  ’em  willing 
to  risk  their  lives.” 

He  walked  away  once  more  and  stood  lounging  aft,  chat- 
ting with  Fish. 

‘‘  I am  afraid  the  boson  is  right,”  said  I.  Having  lived 
among  them  and  heard  their  conversation,  he  would  know 
their  characters  too  well  to  be  deceived  in  the  consequences 
of  your  scheme.” 

But  papa  would  pay  them,  Mr.  Royle.  He  would  give 
them  any  pledge  they  might  choose  to  name,  that  they  would 
run  no  risk.  The  money  could  be  sent  to  them — they  need 
not  appear — ^^they  need  not  be  seen.” 

We  know  they  would  run  no  risks  : but  could  we  get 
them  to  believe  us  ?” 

At  least  let  us  try.” 

“ No — forgive  me — we  must  not  try.  We  must  have  noth- 
ing more  to  say.  You  have  spoken  to  Stevens  ; let  him  talk 
among  the  men.  If  the  reward  tempt  them,  be  sure  they 
will  concert  measures  among  themselves  to  land  you.  But 
I beg  you  to  have  no  faith  in  this  project.  They  are  vil- 
lains, who  will  betray  you  in  the  end.  The  boatswain’s 
arguments  respecting  them  are  perfectly  just~so  just  that 
he  has  inspired  me  with  a new  kind  of  faith  in  him.  He 
owns  that  his  own  life  is  in  jeopardy,  and  I believe  he  will 
hit  upon  some  expedient  to  save  us.  See  how  he  watches 
us  ! He  will  join  us  presently.  I,  too,  have  a scheme 
dawning  in  my  head,  but  too  imperfect  to  discuss  as  yet. 
Courage  !”  I said,  animated  by  her  beauty  and  the  deep, 
speaking  expression  of  her  blue  eyes  ; the  boson’s  confes- 
sion of  his  own  danger  makes  me  feel  stronger  by  a man. 
I have  greater  confidence  in  him  than  I had.  If  I could  but 
muster  a few  fire-arms — for  oven  the  steward  might  be 
made  a man  of,  fighting  for  his  life  with  a revolver  in  his 
hand — there  is  nothing  I would  not  dare.  But  twelve  to 
two  ! — what  is  our  chance  ? It  must  not  be  thought  of,  with 
you  and  your  father  depending  for  your  lives  on  ours.” 
No,”  she  answered,  firmly.  There  must  be  other  and 
better  ways.  I will  think  as  well  as  you.” 

The  boatswain  came  sauntering  toward  us.  He  flung  a 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVP^NOIi.”  133 

coil  of  rope  over  a belaying-pin,  looked  over  the  ship’s  side, 
approached  us  nearer,  and  pulled  out  a pipe  and  asked  me 
for  a light.  I had  one  in  my  pocket  and  gave  it  to  him. 
This  was  his  excuse  to  speak. 

“ It  isn’t  so  suspicious-lookin’  to  talk  now  as  it  would  be 
at  night  or  in  the  cuddy — and  in  the  cuddy  there’s  no  tell- 
ing whose  ears  are  about,”  he  said.  I’ll  give  you  my 
scheme  thought  on  since  breakfast,  and  listen  close,  for  I 
dursen’t  talk  much  : after  this  we  must  belay,  or  the  men’ll 
be  set  jawing.  When  we  come  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
you’ll  let  me  know  how  long  it’ll  be  afore  we’re  fifty  mile 
off  the  Mississippi.  I helped  to  stow  the  cargo  in  this 
vessel,  and  she’s  choke-full,  and  there’s  only  one  place 
where  they’ll  be  able  to  get  at  to  scuttle  her,  and  that’s 
right  for’ard  of  the  fore-hatch.  I’ll  let  that  out  to  Stevens 
bit  by  bit,  in  an  ordinary  way,  and  he’ll  remember  it.  The 
night  afore  we  heave  to — you’ll  tell  me  when — I’ll  fall 
overboard  and  get  drowned.  That’ll  happen  in  your  watch. 
We’ll  get  one  o’  them  packin’-cases  full  o’  tin-tack  up  out 
o’  the  steerage  and  stow  it  away  in  one  of  the  quarter- 
boats,  and  you’ll  let  that  drop  overboard — d’ye  see  ? — 
which’ll  sound  like  a man’s  body,  and  sink  right  away,  and 
then  you’ll  roar  out  that  the  boatswain’s  fallen  overboard. 
Let  ’em  do  what  they  like.  I shall  be  stowed  away  for’ard, 
down  in  the  fore-peak  somewheres,  and  the  man  as  comes 
there  to  bore  a hole  /’//  choke.  Leave  the  rest  to  me.  If 
Stevens  he  sings  out  to  know  if  it’s  done  I’ll  say  ‘ Yes,’  and 
tell  him  to  lower  away  the  boats,  and  hold  on  for  me. 
He’ll  take  my  voice  for  the  fellow  as  is  scuttling  the  ship.” 
Now,”  he  added,  vehemently,  I’ll  lay  any  man  fifty  pound 
agin  ten  shillings  that  Stevens  don’t  wait  for  the  man  he 
sends  below.  He’ll  get  into  the  boat  and  shove  off  and 
lay  by.  You’ll  give  me  the  signal,  and  I’ll  come  up  sharp, 
an’  if  there’s  a breath  o’  air  we’ll  have  the  mainyards  round 
somehow  ; and  if  the  boats  get  in  our  road  we’ll  run  ’em 
down,  and  if  there’s  no  wind,  and  they  try  to  board  us — 
let  ’em  look  out  ! for  there’ll  be  more  bloodletting  among 
’em  than  ever  they  saw  before,  by  God  !” 

He  motioned  with  his  hand  that  we  should  leave  the 
poop,  and  walked  away. 

Miss  Robertson  looked  at  me  and  I at  her  for  some 
moments  in  silence. 

“ Will  it  do,  Mr.  Royle  ?”  she  asked,  in  a low  voice. 

Yes,”  I said. 

You  think  we  shall  be  saved  by  this  stratagem  ?” 

I reflected  before  answering,  and  then  said,  I do.” 


134 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


She  went  down  the  companion-ladder,  and  when  we 
were  in  the  cuddy  she  took  my  hand  in  both  of  hers  and 
pressed  it  tightly  to  her  heart,  then  hurried  into  her  cabin. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

The  more  I considered  the  boatswain’s  proposal,  the 
better  I liked  it.  All  that  day  I turned  it  over  and  over  in 
my  mind.  And,  what  was  useful  to  me,  I could  sle^ep  when 
I lay  down  in  my  watches  below,  which  was  a luxury  1 had 
feared,  after  the  boatswain’s  disclosure  at  the  breakfast- 
table,  would  be  denied  me. 

I did  not  wish  Miss  Robertson  to  sit  at  the  cuddy  table 
at  meal-hours,  and  when  dinner-time  came  I took  care  that 
as  good  a meal  should  be  taken  to  her  and  her  father  as 
the  ship  could  furnish. 

When  Stevens  joined  me  at  the  table,  he  sung  out  to  the 
steward  to  ‘‘  tell  the  old  gent  an’  his  darter  that  dinner  vos 
a-vaitin’!  ” Whereupon  I explained  that  the  old  gentleman 
was  too  ill  to  leave  his  bunk. 

Well,  then,  let  the  gal  come,”  said  he. 

She  can’t  leave  her  father,”  I replied. 

Perhaps  it  ain’t  that  so  much  as  because  I ain’t  genteel 
enough  for  her.  It’s  the  Vest  End  o’  London  as  won’t 
have  nothen  to  do  with  Wapping.  The  tobaccy  in  my 
breath  is  too  strong  for  her.” 

‘‘  Nothing  of  the  kind.  The  old  man  is  ill,  and  she  must 
watch  him.  As  to  your  manners,  I dare  say  she  is  better 
pleased  with  them  than  you  ought  to  be  told.  It  is  not 
every  ship’s  carpenter  that  could  talk  and  look  like  a skip- 
per, and  keep  men  under  as  you  do.” 

“ You’re  right  there  !”  he  exclaimed,  with  a broad  grin. 

Come,  sarve  us  out  a dollop  o’  that  pork,  will  yer  ? Roast 
pork’s  never  too  fresh  forme.” 

And  he  fell  like  an  animal  to  the  meat,  and  forgot,  as  I 
wished,  all  about  Miss  Robertson. 

In  the  first  watch,  from  eight  in  the  evening  until  mid- 
night, which  was  the  boatswain’s,  I went  and  sat  for  an 
hour  wfith  the  old  gentleman  and  his  daughter.  Not  a 
word  was  said  about  the  peril  we  were  in  ; he  was  quite 
ignorant  of  it,  and,  being  better  and  stronger,  was  eager  in 
his  questions  about  the  ship’s  progress. 

I took  notice  that  he  appeared  to  forget  all  about  the 
mutiny,  and  conversed  as  if  I were  captain.  Nor  did  he 
show  any  strong  recollection  of  the  loss  of  his  ship  and  the 


135 


THE  WEECK  OF  THE  GKOSVEHOR/' 

circumstances  attending  it.  Indeed,  it  seemed  that  as  he 
grew  better  his  memory  grew  worse.  That  was  the  faculty 
injured  by  his  sufferings,  and  when  I listened  to  his  ques- 
tions, which  took  no  cognizance  of  things  of  the  past, 
though  as  recent  as  yesterday,  I thought  his  memory 
would  presently  quit  him  wholly,  for  he  was  an  old  man, 
with  a mind  too  feeble  to  hold  on  tightly. 

I left  them  at  half  past  nine,  and  went  on  deck.  I tried 
to  see  who  was  at  the  wheel,  but  could  not  make  the  man 
out.  I think  it  was  one  of  the  Dutchmen.  Better  this 
man  than  Fish,  Johnson,  or  some  of  the  others,  whose 
names  I forget,  who  were  thick  with  the  carpenter,  and 
before  v/hom  it  would  not  be  wise  to  talk  with  any  sug- 
gestion of  mystery  with  the  boatswain. 

However,  there  was  not  much  chance  of  my  being 
noticed,  for  the  night  was  gloomy,  and  all  about  the  decks 
quite  dark.  The  ship  was  under  top-sail  and  maintop-gal- 
lant-sail  ; the  wind  was  east-south-east,  blowing  freshly 
with  long  seas.  There  was  no  appearance  of  foul  weather, 
and  the  glass  stood  steady  ; but  an  under-sky  of  level  cloud 
lay  stretched  across  the  stars  ; and,  looking  abroad  over 
the  ship’s  side,  nothing  was  distinguishable  but  the  foam 
of  the  waves  breaking  as  they  ran. 

As  I emerged  from  the  companion,  the  boatswain  hailed 
the  forecastle,  and  told  the  man  there  to  keep  a good  look- 
out. I had  not  had  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  him 
since  the  morning.  I touched  him  on  the  arm,  and  he 
turned  and  stared  to  see  who  I was. 

Ah,  Mr.  Royle,’*  said  he. 

Let’s  get  under  the  lee  of  that  quarter-boat,”  said  I. 
“ We  can  hear  each  other  there.  Who’s  at  the  wheel  ?” 

‘‘  Dutch  Joe.” 

‘‘Come  to  the  binnacle  first,  and  I’ll  talk  to  you  about 
the  ship’s  course,  and  then  we’ll  get  under  the  quarter-boat, 
and  he’ll  think  I am  giving  you  sailing  directions.” 

We  did  this,  and  I gave  the  boatswain  some  instructions 
in  the  hearing  of  the  Dutchman  ; and  to  appear  very  much 
in  earnest,  the  boatswain  and  I hove  the  log  while  Dutch 
Joe  turned  the  glass,  which  he  could  easily  attend  to,  hold- 
ing a spoke  with  one  hand,  for  the  ship  was  steering  her- 
self. 

We  then  walked  to  the  quarter-boat  and  stood  under  the 
lee  of  it. 

“ Boson,”  said  I,  “ the  more  I think  of  your  scheme  the 
better  1 like  it.  Whatever  may  happen,  your  being  in  the 
hold  will  prevent  any  man  from  scuttling  the  ship.” 


136 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

“ Yes,  SO  it  will  ; I’ll  take  care  of  that.  One  blow  must 
do  the  job— -he  mustn’t  cry  out.  The  piano-fortes  are  amid- 
ships on  merely  two  feet  of  dunnage  ; all  for’ard  the  cases 
run  large,  and  it’s  there  they’ll  find  space.” 

My  intention  is  not  to  wait  until  we  come  to  the  Gulf 
in  order  to  carry  this  out,”  said  I ; I’ll  clap  on  sixty, 
eighty,  a hundred  miles,  just  as  I see  my  way,  to  every 
day’s  run,  so  as  to  bring  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  close  along- 
side the  Bermuda  Islands.  Do  you  understand,  boson  ?” 

‘‘Yes,  I understand.  There's  no  use  in  waitin’.  You’re 
quite  right  to  get  it  over.  The  sooner  the  better,  says  I.” 

“ We  shall  average  a run  of  three  hundred  miles  every 
twenty-four  hours,  and  I’ll  slip  in  an  extra  degree  when- 
ever I can.  Who’s  to  know  ?” 

“ Ne’er  a man  on  this  wessel,  sir,”  he  answered.  “ There’s 
not  above  two  as  can  spell  words  in  a book.” 

“So  I should  think.  Of  course  I shall  have  to  prick  off 
the  chart  according  to  the  wind.  A breeze  like  this  may 
well  give  us  three  hundred  miles.  If  it  fall  calm,  I can 
make  her  drift  sixty  miles  west-sou’-west,  and  clap  on  an- 
other eighty  for  steerage-way.  I shall  have  double  reck- 
onings— one  for  the  crew,  one  for  myself.  You,  as  chief, 
will  know  it’s  all  right.” 

“ Leave  that  to  me,”  he  answered,  with  a short  laugh. 
“ They’ve  found  out  by  this  time  that  the  ship’s  a clipper, 
and  I’ll  let  ’em  understand  that  there  never  was  a better 
navigator  than  you.  It’ll  be  for  you  and  me  to  keep  as 
much  canvas  on  her  as  she’ll  carry  in  our  watches,  for  the 
sake  of  appearance  ; and  if  I was  you,  sir,  I’d  trim  the  log- 
line afresh.” 

“A  good  idea,”  said  I.  “I’ll  give  her  a double  dose. 
Twelve  knots  shall  be  nothing  in  a moderate  breeze.” 

We  both  laughed  at  this:  and  then,  to  make  my  pres- 
ence on  deck  appear  reasonable,  I walked  to  the  binnacle. 

I returned  and  said  : 

“ In  nine  days  hence  we  must  contrive  to  be  in  longitude 
62®-  and  latitude  33® — somewhere  about  it.  If  we  can  aver- 
age one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  every  day,  we  shall  do 
it.” 

“ What  do  you  make  the  distance  from  where  we  are 
now  to  the  Gulf  ?” 

“ In  broad  numbers,  three  thousand  miles.” 

“ No  more.” 

“Averaging  two  hundred  miles  a day,  we  should  be 
abreast  of  New  Orleans  in  a fortnight.  I said  three  weeks, 
but  I shall  correct  myself  to  Stevens  to-morrow,  after  I 


137 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/* 

have  taken  observations.  I’ll  show  him  a jump  on  the 
chart  that  will  astonish  him.  I’ll  punish  the  scoundrels 
yet.  I’ll  give  them  the  direct  course  to  Bermuda  when 
they’re  in  the  boats,  and  if  our  plot  only  succeeds  and  the 
wind  serves,  one  of  us  two  will  be  ashore  on  the  island 
before  them,  to  let  the  governor  know  whom  he  is  to 
expect.” 

‘‘That  may  be  done  too,”  answered  the  boatswain  ; “ but 
it’ll  have  to  be  a dark  night  to  get  away  from  ’em  without 
their  seeing  of  us.” 

“ They’ll  choose  a dark  night  for  their  own  sakes.  Boat- 
swain, give  us  your  hand.  Your  cleverness  has,  in  my 
opinion,  as  good  as  saved  us.  I felt  a dead  man  this  morn- 
ing, but  i never  was  more  alive  than  I am  now.” 

I grasped  his  hand,  and  went  below,  positively  in  better 
spirits  than  I had  enjoyed  since  I first  put  my  foot  upon 
this  ill-fated  ship. 

The  first  thing  I did  the  next  morning  was  to  mark  off 
the  log-line  afresh,  having  smuggled  the  reel  below  during 
my  watch.  I shortened  the  distances  between  the  knots 
considerably,  so  that  a greater  number  should  pass  over 
the  stern  while  the  sand  was  running  than  would  be  reeled 
off  if  the  line  were  true. 

At  eight  bells,  when  the  boatswain  went  on  deck,  I asked 
him  to  take  the  log  with  him  ; and,  following  him  pres- 
ently, just  as  Stevens  was  about  to  leave  the  poop,  I looked 
around  me,  as  if  studying  the  weather,  and  said  : 

“ Boson,  you  must  keep  the  log  going,  please.  Heave  it 
every  hour,  never  less.  I may  have  to  depend  upon  dead- 
reckoning to-day,  Mr.  Stevens  and  I pointed  to  the  sky, 
which  was  as  thick  as  it  had  been  all  night.” 

“ Shall  I heave  it  now  ?”  inquired  the  boatswain. 

“ Did  you  heave  it  in  your  watch,  Mr.  Stevens  ?”  said  I. 

“ No,”  he  replied.  “ What  are  we  doin’  now  ? This  has 
been  her  pace  all  along — ha’n’t  touched  a brace  or  given 
an  order  since  I came  on  deck.” 

He  had  come  on  deck  to  relieve  me  at  four. 

“ Let’s  heave  the  log,”  I exclaimed,  “ I shall  be  better 
satisfied.” 

I gave  the  glass  to  Stevens,  and  while  arranging  the  log- 
ship,  I looked  over  the  side,  and  said  ; 

“ By  Jove,  she’s  walking  and  no  mistake  !” 

“ I allow  that  we’re  going  ten,”  said  the  man  at  the  wheel. 

“ I give  her  thirteen  good,”  said  I. 

“Call  it  fifteen,  and  you’ll  not  be  far  out,”  observed  the 
boatswain. 


138 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYBHOR.’* 

The  carpenter  cocked  his  evil  eye  at  the  water,  but  haz- 
arded no  conjecture. 

She  can  sail — if  she  can't  do  nothing  else,"  was  all  he 
said. 

I flung  the  log-ship  overboard. 

Turn  !"  I cried  out. 

I saw  the  knots  fibbing  out  like  a string  of  beads.  The 
reel  roared  in  the  boatswain's  hands,  and  when  Stevens 
roared  ‘‘  Stop  !"  I caught  the  line  and  allowed  it  to  jam  me 
against  the  rail,  as  though  the  weight  of  it,  dragged  through 
the  water  at  the  phonemenal  speed  at  which  we  were  sup- 
posed to  be  going,  would  haul  me  overboard. 

“ What’s  that  knot  there,  Mr.  Stevens  ?’’  I called  out. 
“ Bear  a hand  ; the  line  is  cutting  my  fingers  in  halves  ?’' 

He  put  down  the  sand-glass  and  laid  hold  of  the  line 
where  the  knot  was,  and  began  to  count. 

‘‘  Fifteen  !"  he  roared. 

‘‘Well,  I’m  jiggered  !’’  exclaimed  the  man  steering. 

I looked  at  Stevens  triumphantly,  as  though  I should  say, 
“ what  do  you  think  of  that  ?’’ 

“ I told  5^ou  you  wur  wrong,  Mr.  Royle,"  said  the  boat- 
swain. “ It’s  all  fifteen.  By  jingo  ! it  ain’t  sailing,  it’s 
engine-drivin'.” 

The  true  speed  of  the  “Grosvenor  ’’  was  about  nine  and 
a half  knots — certainly  not  more  ; and  whether  the  carpen- 
ter should  believe  the  report  of  the  log  or  not  was  nothing 
to  me. 

“ Log  it  fifteen  on  the  slate,  boson,  and  keep  the  log 
going  every  hour,"  I said,  and  went  below  again. 

I saw,  as  was  now  my  custom  at  every  meal,  that  the 
steward  took  a good  breakfast  to  the  Robertsons'  cabin,  and 
then  sat  down  with  Stevens  to  the  morning  repast. 

I took  this  opportunity  of  suggesting  that  if  the  wind 
held,  and  the  vessel  maintained  her  present  rate  of  speed, 
we  might  hope  to  be  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  in  a fortnight. 

“ How  do  you  make  that  out  ? It  was  three  weeks  yes- 
terday." 

“ And  it  might  have  been  a month,"  I answered. 

“ But  a few  days  of  this  kind  of  sailing,  let  me  tell  you, 
Mr.  Stevens,  make  a great  difference  in  one’s  calculations." 

“ How  fur  off  is  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  ?’’  he  asked. 

“About  a couple  of  thousand  miles." 

“ Oh,  a couple  of  thousand  miles.  Well,  and  what  reck- 
oning do  you  get  out  o’  that  ?" 

“ Suppose  you  put  the  ship’s  pace  down  at  thirteen  knots 
an  hour." 


THK  WRKCK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.” 


139 


“ I thought  you  made  it  fifteen  ?”  he  queried,  looking  at 
me  suspiciously. 

Yes,  but  I don’t  suppose  we  shall  keep  that  up.  For 
the  sake  of  argument  I call  it  thirteen.” 

Well  ?”  cramming  his  mouth  as  he  spoke. 

In  twenty-four  hours  we  shall  have  run  a distance  of 
three  hundred  and  twelve  miles.” 

He  nodded. 

“ Therefore,  if  we  have  the  luck  to  keep  up  this  pace  of 
two  knots  less  than  we  are  now  actually  doing  for  fifteen 
days,  we  shall  have  accomplished — let  me  see.” 

I drew  out  a pencil,  and  commenced  a calculation  on  the 
back  of  an  old  envelope. 

Three  hundred  and  twelve  multiplied  by  fifteen.  Five 
times  naught  are  naught  ; three  naughts  and  two  are  ten  ; 
add  two  thousand  ; we  shall  have  accomplished  a distance 
of  four  thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty  miles — that  is,  two 
thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty  miles  further  than  we 
want  to  go.” 

He  was  puzzled  (and  well  he  might  be)  by  my  fluent 
figures,  but  would  not  appear  so. 

‘‘  I understand,”  he  said. 

Stop  a bit,”  I exclaimed  ; “ I want  to  show  you  some- 
" thing.” 

I entered  the  captain’s  cabin,  procured  a chart  of  the 
North  and  South  Atlantic,  including  the  eastern  American 
coast,  and  spread  it  upon  the  table. 

“The  two  thousand  miles  I have  given  you,”  said  I, 
“ would  bring  you  right  off  the  Mississippi.  See  here.” 

He  rose  and  stooped  over  the  chart. 

“The  short  cut  to  the  Gulf,”  I continued,  pointing  with 
my  pencil,  “ is  through  the  Florida  Channel,  clean  through 
the  Bahamas,  where  the  navigation  is  very  ugly.” 

“ I see.” 

“ I wouldn’t  trust  myself  there  without  a pilot  on  any 
consideration,  and,  of  course,”  said  I,  looking  at  him,  “ we 
don’t  want  a pilot.” 

“ I should  rayther  think  we  don’t,”  he  answered,  scowl- 
ing at  the  chart. 

“ So,”  I went  on,  “ to  keep  clear  of  ships  and  boats,  which 
are  sure  to  board  us  if  we  get  among  these  islands,  I should 
steer  round  the  Caribees,  do  you  see  ? — well  away  from 
them,  and  up  through  the  Caribbean  Sea,  into  the  Gulf. 
Do  you  follow  me  ?” 

“Yes,  yes — I see.” 

“ Now,  Mr.  vStevens,”  said  I,  very  gravely,  “ I want  to  do 


uo 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

my  duty  to  the  crew,  and  put  them  and  myself  in  the  way 
of  g'etting  ashore  and  clear  off  from  all  bad  consequences.” 
The  scoundrel  tried  to  meet  my  eyes,  but  could  not ; and 
he  listened  to  me  gazing  the  while  on  the  chart. 

‘‘  But  I don’t  think  I should  succeed  if  I got  among  those 
islands  blocking  up  the  entrance  of  the  gulf  ; and  as  to 
the  gulf  itself,  you  may  take  your  oath  it’s  full  of  ships, 
some  of  which  will  pick  you  up  before  you  reach  the  shore 
while  others  are  pretty  certain  to  come  across  the  vessel 
you  have  abandoned,  and  then — look  out  !” 

He  swallowed  some  coffee  hastily,  stared  at  the  chart, 
and  said,  in  a surly  voice,  ‘‘  What  are  you  driving  at  ?” 

“ Instead  of  our  abandoning  the  ship  in  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,”  I said,  “ my  opinion  is  that,  in  order  to  assure  our 
safety,  and  lessen  the  chance  of  detection,  we  ought  to 
abandon  her  clear  of  these  islands,  to  the  nor’ard  of  them, 
off  this  coast  here— Florida,”  pointing  to  the  chart. 

‘‘You  think  so  ?”  he  said,  doubtfully,  after  a long  pause. 
“ I am  certain  of  it.  We  ought  to  land  upon  some  unin- 
habited part  of  the  coast,  travel  along  it  northward  until 
we  reach  a town,  and  there  represent  ourselves  as  ship- 
wrecked sailors.  Ask  your  mates  if  I am  not  right.” 

“ Perhaps  you  are,”  he  replied,  still  very  dubious,  though 
not  speaking  distrustfully. 

“ If  you  select  the  coast  of  Florida,  clear  of  all  these 
islands,  and  away  from  the  track  of  ships,  Fll  undertake, 
with  good  winds,  to  put  the  ship  off  in  nine  or  ten  days. 
But  I’ll  not  answer  for  our  safety  if  you  oblige  me  to  navi- 
gate her  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.” 

He  continued  looking  at  the  chart  for  some  moments, 
and  I sa.\Y  by  the  movements  of  his  lips  that  he  was  trying 
to  spell  the  names  of  the  places  written  on  the  Florida 
coast  outline,  though  he  would  not  ask  me  to  help  him. 

At  last  he  said  : 

“ It’s  Fish  and  two  others  as  chose  New  Orleans.  I have 
no  fancy  for  them  half  an’  half  places.  What  I wanted  was 
to  get  away  into  the  Gulf  of  Guinea,  and  coast  along  down 
to  Congo,  or  that  way.  I know  the  coast,  but  I never  was 
in  Amerikey,  and,”  he  added,  fetching  the  chart  a blow 
with  his  fist,  “ curse  me  if  I like  the  notion  of  going 
there  !” 

“ It  won’t  do  to  be  shifting  about,”  said  I,  frightened  that 
he  would  go  and  get  the  crew  to  agree  with  him  to  run 
down  to  the  African  coast,  which  would  seriously  prolong 
the  journey,  and  end,  for  all  I could  tell,  in  defeating  my 
scheme  ; “ we  shall  be  running  short  of  water  and  eatable 


141 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

stores,  and  then  we  shall  be  in  a fix.  Make  up  your  mind, 
Mr.  Stevens,  to  the  Florida  coast  ; you  can’t  do  better. 
We  shall  fetch  it  in  a few  days,  and  once  ashore,  we  can 
disperse  in  parties,  and  each  party  can  tell  their  own  yam^ 
if  they  are  asked  questions.” 

Well,  I’ll  talk  to  Fish  and  the  others  about  it,”  he 
growled,  going  back  to  his  seat.  1 think  you’re  right 
about  them  West  India  Islands.  We  must  keep  clear  o’ 
them.  Perhaps  some  of  ’em  for’ard  may  know  what  thi? 
here  Florida  is  like.  I was  never  ashore  there.” 

He  fell  to  his  breakfast  again,  and,  finding  him  silent,  and 
considering  that  enough  had  been  said  for  the  present,  I 
left  him. 

I did  not  know  how  well  I had  argued  the  matter  until 
that  night,  when  he  came  to  me  on  the  poop,  at  half  past 
eight,  and  told  me  that  the  men  were  all  agreed  that  it 
would  be  too  dangerous  to  abandon  the  ship  off  New  Or- 
leans, and  that  they  preferred  the  notion  of  leaving  her  off 
the  Florida  coast. 

I asked  him  if  I was  to  consider  this  point  definitely  set- 
tled, and  on  his  answering  in  the  affirmative,  I sung  out  to 
the  man  at  the  wheel  to  keep  her  away  a couple  of  points, 
and  ordered  some  of  the  watch  to  haul  in  a bit  on  the 
weather-braces,  explaining  to  Stevens  that  his  decision 
would  bring  our  course  a trifle  more  westerly. 

I then  told  him  that,  with  a good  wind,  I would  give  the 
ship  eight  or  nine  days  to  do  the  run  in,  and  recommended 
him  to  let  the  crew  know  this,  as  they  must  now  turn  to  and 
arrange,  not  only  how  they  should  leave  the  ship — in  what 
condition,  whether  with  their  clothes  and  effects,  as  if  they 
had  had  time  to  save  them,  or  quite-  destitute,  as  though 
they  had  taken  to  the  boats  in  a hurry — but  also  make  up 
their  minds  as  to  the  character  of  the  story  they  should  re- 
late when  they  got  ashore. 

He  answered  that  all  this  was  settled,  as,  of  course,  I was 
very  well  aware  ; but  then  my  reason  for  talking  to  him  in 
this  strain  was  to  convince  him  that  I had  no  suspicion  of 
the  diabolical  project  he  was  meditating  against  my  life. 

You  will,  perhaps,  find  it  hard  to  believe  that  he  and  the 
others  should  be  so  ignorant  of  navigation  as  to  be  duped 
by  my  false  reckonings  and  misstatements  of  distances. 
But  I can  aver  from  experience  that  merchant-seamen  are, 
as  a rule,  as  ignorant  and  thick-headed  a body  of  men  as 
any  in  this  world — and  scarcely  a handful  in  every  thousand 
with  even  a small  acquaintance  with  the  theoretical  part  of 
their  calling.  More  than  a knowledge  of  practical  seaman- 


142  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVBNOR.’^ 

ship  is  not  required  from  them  ; and  how  many  are  pro- 
ficient even  in  this  branch  ? Of  every  ship’s  company  more 
than  half  always  seem  to  be  learning  their  business  ; furl- 
ing badly,  reefing  badly,  splicing,  scraping,  painting,  clean- 
ing badly  ; turning  to  lazily  ; slow  up  aloft,  negligent,  with 
an  immense  capacity  of  skulking. 

lam  persuaded  that  had  I not  shown  Stevens  the  chart, 
I could  have  satisfied  him  that  a southerly  course  would 
have  fetched  the  coast  of  America.  The  mistake  I made 
was  in  being  too  candid  and  honest  with  them  in  the  begin- 
ning. But  then  I had  no  plan  formed.  I dared  not  be 
tricky  without  plausibility,  and  without  some  definite  end 
to  achieve.  Now  that  I had  got  a good  scheme  in  my  head, 
I progressed  with  it  rapidly,  and  I felt  so  confident  of  the 
issue,  in  the  boatswain’s  pluck  and  my  own  energy,  that 
my  situation  no  longer  greatly  excited  my  apprehensions, 
and  all  that  I desired  was  that  the  hour  might  speedily 
arrive  when  the  boats  with  their  cargo  of  rascals  and 
cowards  should  put  off  and  leave  the  ship. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Having  no  other  log-book  than  my  memory  to  refer  to, 
I pass  over  six  days,  in  which  nothing  occurred  striking 
enough  for  my  recollection  to  retain. 

This  brought  us  to  Sunday  ; and  on  that  day  at  noon  we 
were,  as  nearly  as  I can  recall,  in  37®.  north  latitude  and  50^ 
west  longitude. 

In  round  numbers  Bermuda  lies  in  latitude  32^  and  longi- 
tude 65^.  This  is  close  enough  for  my  purpose.  We  had 
consequently  some  distance  yet  to  run  before  we  should 
heave  to  off  the  coast  of  Florida.  But  we  had  for  five  days 
carried  a strong  following  wind  with  us,  and  were  now 
(heading  west  by  south  half  south)  driving  eight  or  nine 
knots  an  hour  under  a fresh  wind  forward  of  the  port  beam. 

I own  I was  very  glad  to  be  able  to  keep  well  to  the 
nor’ard  of  30S  ; for  had  the  north-east  trade-winds  got  hold 
of  the  ship,  I should  not  have  been  able  to  accommodate 
the  distances  run  to  my  scheme  so  well  as  I now  could  with 
shifting  winds,  blowing  sometimes  moderate  gales. 

The  crew  continued  to  behave  with  moderation.  The 
carpenter,  indeed,  grew  more  coarse  and  offensive  in  man- 
ner as  the  sense  of  his  importance  and  of  his  influence  over 
the  men  grew  upon  him  ; and  there  were  times  when  John- 
son and  Fish  put  themselves  rather  disagreeably  forward  ; 


THE  WRECK  OF^THE  GROSYENOR/* 


143 


but  I must  confess  I had  not  looked  for  so  much  decency 
of  behavior  as  was  shown  by  the  rest  of  the  men  in  a crew 
who  were  absolute  masters  of  the  vessel. 

But,  all  the  same,  I was  not  to  be  deceived  by  their 
apparent  tractableness  and  quiet  exterior.  I knew  but  too 
well  the  malignant  purpose  that  underlay  this  reposeful 
conduct,  and  never  addressed  them  but  I felt  that  I was  ac- 
costing murderers,  who,  when  the  moment  should  arrive, 
would  watch  their  victims  miserably  drown,  with  horrid 
satisfaction  at  the  success  of  their  cruel  remedy  to  remove 
all  chance  of  their  apprehension. 

On  this  Sunday  old  Mr.  Robertson  came  on  deck,  for  the 
first  time,  accompanied  by  his  daughter,  who  had  not  be- 
fore been  on  the  poop  in  the  day-time. 

It  was  my  watch  on  deck  ; had  it  been  the  carpenter’s, 
I should  have  advised  them  to  keep  below. 

What  I had  feared  had  now  come  to  pass.  Mr.  Robert- 
son’s memory  was  gone.  He  could  recall  nothing  ; but 
what  was  more  pitiful  to  see,  though  it  was  all  for  the  best, 
so  far  as  he  was  concerned,  he  made  no  effort  to  recollect. 
Nothing  was  suggestive  ; nothing,  that  ever  I could  detect, 
put  his  mind  in  labor.  His  daughter  spoke  to  me  about 
this  melancholy  extinction  of  his  memory,  but  not  with  any 
bitterness  or  sorrow. 

It  is  better,”  she  said,  that  he  should  not  remember 
the  horrors  of  that  shipwreck,  nor  understand  our  present 
dreadful  position.” 

It  was  indeed  the  sense  of  our  position  that  took  her 
mind  away  from  too  active  contemplation  of  her  father’s 
intellectual  enfeeblement.  There  was  never  a more  de- 
voted daughter,  more  tender,  gentle,  unremitting  in  her 
foresight  of  his  wants  ; and  yet,  in  spite  of  herself,  the  feel- 
ing of  her  helplessness  would  at  times  overpower  her  ; that 
strong  and  beautiful  instinct  in  women  which  makes  them 
turn  for  safety  and  comfort  to  the  strength  of  men  whom 
they  can  trust,  would  master  her.  I knew,  1 felt  through 
signs  touching  to  me  as  love,  how  she  looked  to  me  out  of 
her  loneliness,  out  of  the  deeper  loneliness  created  in  her 
by  her  father’s  decay,  and  wondered  that  I,  a rough  sailor, 
little  capable  of  expressing  all  the  tenderness  and  concern 
and  strong  resolutions  that  filled  my  heart,  should  have  the 
power  to  inspirit  and  pacify  her  most  restless  moods.  In 
view  of  the  death  that  might  await  us — for,  hope  and  strive 
as  we  might,  we  could  pronounce  nothing  certain — it  was 
exquisite  flattery  to  me,  breeding  in  me,  indeed,  thoughts 
which  I hardly  noted  then,  though  they  were  there  to  make 


144:  THK  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOr/' 

an  epoch  in  my  life,  to  feel  her  trust,  to  witness  the  com- 
fort my  presence  gave  her,  to  receive  her  gentle  whispers 
that  she  had  no  fear  now  ; that  I was  her  friend  ; that  she 
knew  me  as  though  our  friendship  was  of  old,  old  standing  ! 

I say,  God  bless  her  for  her  faith  in  me  ! I look  back 
and  know  that  I did  my  best.  She  gave  me  courage,  heart, 
and  cunning  ; and  so  I owed  my  life  to  her,  for  it  was 
these  things  that  saved  it. 

She  exactly  knew  the  plans  concerted  by  the  boatswain 
and  myself,  and  was  eager  to  help  us  ; but  I could  find  no 
irdvi  for  her. 

However,  this  Sunday  afternoon,  while  I stood  near  her, 
talking  in  a low  voice,  her  father  sitting  in  a chair  that  I 
had  brought  from  the  cuddy,  full  in  the  sun,  whose  light 
seemed  to  put  new  life  into  him — I said  to  her,  with  a 
smile  : 

If  to-night  is  dark  enough,  the  boatswain  must  be 
drowned.’' 

Yes,"  she  answered,  I know.  It  will  not  be  too  soon, 
you  think  ?" 

No.  I shall  not  be  easy  until  I get  him  stowed  away 
in  the  hold." 

You  will  see,"  she  exclaimed,  ‘‘  that  the  poor  fellow 
takes  plenty  to  eat  and  drink  with  him  !" 

A good  deal  more  than  he  wants  is  already  there,"  I 
answered.  For  the  last  three  days  he  has  been  dropping 
odds  and  ends  of  food  down  the  fore-hatch.  Let  the  worst 
come  to  the  worst,  he  has  smuggled  in  enough,  he  tells 
me,  to  last  him  a fortnight.  Besides,  the  water-casks  are 
there." 

“ And  how  will  he  manage  to  sleep  ?" 

Oh,  he’ll  coil  up  and  snug  himself  away  anyhow.  Sail- 
ors are  never  pushed  for  a bedstead  : anything  and  every- 
thing serves.  The  only  part  of  the  job  that  will  be  rather 
difficult  is  the  drowning  him.  I don’t  know  anything  that 
will  make  a louder  splash,  and  sink  quickly,  too,  than  a box 
of  nails.  The  trouble  is  to  heave  it  overboard  without  the 
man  at  the  wheel  seeing  me  do  it  : and  I must  contrive  to 
let  him  think  that  the  boatswain  is  aft  before  I raise  the 
splash,  because  if  this  matter  is  not  ship-shape  and  carried 
out  cleverly^  the  man,  whoever  he  may  be,  that  takes  the 
wheel  will  be  set  thinking,  and  then  get  on  to  talking. 
Now  not  the  shadow  of  a suspicion  must  attend  this." 

May  I tell  you  how  I think  the  man  who  is  steering  can 
be  deceived 

By  all  means." 


145 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

She  fixed  her  eyes  on  the  sea  and  said  : 

“ I must  ask  some  questions  first.  When  you  come  on 
deck,  will  it  be  the  boatswain’s  or  the  carpenter’s  turn  to 
go  downstairs  ?” 

The  carpenter’s.  He  must  be  turned  in  before  I 
move.” 

And  will  the  same  man  be  at  the  wheel  who  steered  the 
ship  during  the  carpenter’s  watch  ?” 

“ No.  He  will  be  relieved  by  a man  out  of  the  port 
watch.” 

“ Now,  I understand.  What  I think  is,  that  the  man  who 
comes  to  take  the  other  one’s  place  at  the  wheel  ought  to 
see  the  boatswain  as  he  passes  along  the  deck.  The  boat- 
swain should  stand  talking  with  you  in  full  sight  of  this 
man — that  is,  near  the  wheel,  if  the  night  is  dark — so  that 
he  can  hear  his  voice,  if  he  cannot  distinguish  his  face  ; and 
when  all  is  quiet  in  the  forepart  of  the  ship,  then  you  and 
he  should  walk  away  and  stand  yonder,”  pointing,  as  she 
spoke,  to  the  creak  of  the  poop. 

I listened  to  her  with  interest  and  curiosity. 

‘‘  Some  one  must  then  creep  up  and  stand  beside  you,  and 
the  boatswain  must  instantly  slip  away  and  hide  himself. 
The  case  of  nails  ought  to  be  ready  in  one  of  those  boats  ; 
you  and  the  person  who  takes  the  boatswain’s  place  must 
then  go  to  the  boat,  and  one  of  you,  under  pretense  of  ex- 
amining her,  must  get  the  box  of  nails  out  on  to  the  rails 
ready  to  be  pushed  overboard.  Then  the  new-comer  must 
crouch  among  the  shadows,  and  glide  away  off  the  poop, 
and  when  he  is  gone,  you  must  push  the  box  over  into  the 
sea  and  cry  out.” 

The  plot  is  perfect  !”  I exclaimed,  struck  not  more  by 
its  ingenuity  than  the  rapidity  with  which  it  had  been  con- 
ceived. There  is  only  one  drawback — who  will  replace 
the  boson  ? I dare  not  trust  the  steward.” 

“ You  will  trust  me  ?”  she  said. 

I could  not  help  laughing  as  I asserted. 

You  do  not  look  like  the  boson.” 

‘‘  Oh,  that  is  easily  done,”  she  replied,  slightly  blushing, 
and  yet  looking  at  me  bravely.  “ If  he  will  lend  me  a suit 
of  his  clothes,  I will  put  them  on.” 

To  spare  her  the  slightest  feeling  of  embarrassment,  I 
said  : 

“ Very  well.  Miss  Robertson.  It  will  be  a little  masquer- 
ading, that  is  all.  I will  give  you  a small  sou’wester  that 
will  hide  your  hair — though  even  that  precaution  should  be 


146 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/' 

unnecessary,  for  if  the  night  is  not  dark  the  adventure  must 
be  deferred/' 

“It  is  settled  !"  she  exclaimed,  with  her  eyes  shining. 
“ Come  ! I knew  I should  be  able  to  help.  You  will 
arrange  with  the  boatswain,  and  let  me  know  the  hour  you 
fix  upon,  and  what  signal  3’’ou  will  give  me  to  steal  up  on 
deck  and  place  myself  near  you." 

“ You  are  the  bravest  girl  in  the  world  ! You  are  fit  to 
command  a ship  !"  I emphatically  affirmed. 

She  smiled  as  she  answered,  “ A true  sailor's  compliment, 
Mr.  Royle."  Then,  with  a sudden  sigh  and  a wonderful 
change  of  expression,  making  her  beauty  a sweet  and  grace- 
ful symbol  of  the  ever-changing  sea,  she  cried,  looking  at 
her  father  : 

“ May  God  protect  us  and  send  us  safely  home  ! I d^e 
not  think  too  much.  I hope  without  thinking.  Oh,  Mr. 
Royle,  how  shall  yon  feel  when  we  are  starting  for  dear 
England  ? This  time  will  drive  me  mad  to  remember  !" 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

I SHALL  never  forget  the  deep  anxiety  with  which  I 
awaited  the  coming  on  of  the  night,  my  feverish  restless- 
ness, the  exultation  with  which  I contemplated  my  scheme, 
the  miserable  anguish  with  which  I foreboded  its  failure. 

It  was  like  tossing  a coin — the  cry  involving  life  or  death  ! 

If  Stevens  detected  the  stratagem,  my  life  was  not  worth 
a rush-light,  and  the  thoughts  of  Mary  Robertson  falling  a 
victim  to  the  rage  of  the  crew  was  more  than  my  mind 
could  be  got  to  bear  upon. 

Stevens  came  on  deck  at  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon, 
and  that  I might  converse  with  the  boatswain  without  fear 
of  incurring  the  carpenter’s  suspicion,  I brought  a chart 
from  the  captain’s  cabin  and  spread  it  on  the  cuddy  table, 
right  under  the  after  sky-light ; and  while  the  boatswain 
and  I hung  over  it,  pretending  to  be  engaged  in  calcula- 
tions, we  completed  our  arrangements. 

He  was  struck  with  the  boldness  of  Miss  Robertson’s 
idea,  and  said  he  would  as  soon  trust  her  to  take  part  in  the 
plot  as  any  stout-hearted  man.  He  grinned  at  the  notion 
of  her  wearing  his  clothes,  and  told  me  he’d  make  up  a bun- 
dle of  his  Sunday  rig,  and  leave  it  out  for  me  to  put  into 
her  cabin. 

“ She’ll  know  how  to  shorten  what’s  too  lengthy,’’  said  he, 
“ and  you’d  better  tell  her  to  take  long  steps  ven  she  walks, 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.*' 


147 


for  vimmen’vS  legs  travels  twice  as  quick  as  a man’s,  and 
that’s  how  I alvays  knows  vich  sex  is  hacting  before  me  in 
the  theayter  ; though,  to  be  sure,  some  o’  them  do  dress 
right  up  to  the  hammer,  and  vould  deceive  their  own 
mothers.” 

“Are  the  hatches  off  for’ard  ?” 

“ You  leave  that  to  me,  Mr.  Royle.  That’ll  be  all  right.*’ 

“ What  weapon  have  you  got  ?” 

“ Only  a bar  of  iron  the  size  of  my  leg,”  he  answered, 
grimly.  “ I shouldn’t  like  to  drop  it  on  my  foot  by  acci- 
dent.” 

We  brought  our  hurried  conversation  to  a close  by  per- 
ceiving the  carpenter  staring  at  us  steadfastly  through  the 
sky-light  ; and,  whispering  that  everything  now  depended 
upon  the  night  being  dark,  I repaired  with  my  chart  to  the 
cabin  I occupied. 

I noticed  at  this  time  that  the  lid  of  one  of  the  lockers 
stood  a trifle  open,  sustained  by  the  things  inside  it,  which 
had  evidently  been  tumbled  and  not  put  square  again. 

This,  on  inspecting  the  locker,  I found  to  be  the  case  ; 
and,  remembering  that  here  was  the  bag  of  silver  I had 
come  across  while  searching  for  clothes  for  old  Mr.  Rob- 
ertson, I thrust  my  hand  down  to  find  it.  It  was  gone. 
“ So,  Mr.  Stevens,”  thought  I,  “ this  is  some  of  your  doing, 
is  it  ? A thief  as  well  as  a murderer  ! You  grow  accom- 
plished.” Well,  if  he  had  the  silver  in  his  pocket  when  he 
quitted  the  ship,  it  would  only  drown  him  the  sooner, 
should  he  find  himself  overboard.  There  was  comfort  in 
that  reflection,  any  way  ; and  I should  have  been  perfectly 
willing  that  the  silver  had  been  gold,  could  the  rogue’s 
death  have  been  hastened  by  the  transmutation. 

A little  before  six  o’clock,  at  which  hour  I was  to  relieve 
the  boatswain  in  order  to  take  charge  of  the  ship  through 
the  second  dog-watch,  Stevens  being  in  his  cabin  and  all 
quiet  in  the  after  part  of  the  vessel,  I went  quietly  down 
the  ladder  that  conducted  to  the  steerage,  this  ladder  being 
situated  some  dozen  feet  abaft  the  mizzen-mast. 

All  along  the  starboard  side  of  the  ship  in  this  part  of 
her  were  stowed  upward  of  seven  hundred  boxes  of  tin- 
tacks,  each  box  about  twenty  inches  in  length  by  twelve 
in  breadth,  and  weighing  pretty  heavy.  There  was  noth- 
ing else  that  I could  think  of  that  would  so  well  answer 
the  purpose  of  making  a splash  alongside  as  one  of  these 
boxes,  and  which  combined  the  same  weight  in  so  handy 
and  portable  a bulk.  Anything  in  wood  must  float  ; any- 
thing in  iron  might  be  missed.  All  these  things  had  to  be 


148  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOr/' 

carefully  considered,  for,  easy  as  the  job  of  dropping  a 
weight  overboard  to  counterfeit  the  sound  of  a human 
body  fallen  into  the  water  may  seem,  yet  in  my  case  the 
difficulty  of  accomplishing  it  successfully,  and  without  the 
chance  of  subsequent  detection,  was  immense,  and  de- 
manded great  prudence  and  foresight. 

I conveyed  one  of  these  boxes  to  my  cabin,  and  when 
four  bells  were  struck  (the  hands  kept  the  relief  bells  going 
for  their  own  sakes,  I giving  them  the  time  each  day  at 
noon),  I smuggled  it  up  in  a top-coat,  and  stepped  with  an 
easy  air  on  to  the  poop.  The  man  who  had  been  steering 
was  in  the  act  of  surrendering  the  spokes  to  another  hand, 
and  I took  advantage  of  one  of  them  cutting  off  a piece  of 
tobacco  for  the  other,  which  kept  them  both  occupied,  to 
put  my  coat  and  the  box  inside  it  in  the  stern-sheets  of  the 
port  quarter-boat,  as  though  it  were  my  coat  only  which  I 
had  deposited  there  out  of  the  road,  handy  to  slip  on  should 
I require  it. 

The  boatswain  observed  my  action  without  appearing  to 
notice  it ; and  as  he  passed  me  on  the  way  to  the  cuddy,  he 
said  that  his  clothes  would  be  ready  by  eight  bells  for  the 
lady,  and  that  I should  find  them  in  a bundle  near  the 
door. 

He  would  not  stay  to  say  more  ; for  I believe  that  the 
carpenter  had  found  something  suspicious  in  our  hanging 
together  over  the  chart,  and  had  spoken  to  this  effect  to  his 
chums  among  the  men  ; and  it  therefore  behooved  the 
boatswain  and  me  to  keep  as  clear  of  each  other  as  pos- 
sible. 

One  stroke  of  fortune,  however,  I saw  was  to  befall  us. 
The  night,  unless  a very  sudden  change  took  place,  would 
be  dark. 

The  sky  was  thick,  with  an  even  and  unbroken  ground  of 
cloud  which  had  a pinkish  tint  down  in  the  western  horizon, 
where  the  sun  was  declining  behind  it.  The  sea  was  rough, 
and  looked  muddy.  The  wind  held  steady,  but  blew*  very 
fresh,  and  had  drawn  a trifle  further  to  the  southward,  so 
that  the  vessel  was  a point  off  her  course.  The  motion  of 
the  ship  was  very  uncomfortable,  the  pitching  sharp  and 
irregular,  and  she  rolled  as  quickly  as  a vessel  of  one  hun- 
dred tons  would. 

As  the  shadows  gathered  upon  the  sea,  the  spectacle  of 
the  leaden-colored  sky  and  waves  was  indescribably  melan- 
choly. Some  half  dozen  Mother  Carey’s  chickens  followed 
in  our  wake,  and  I watched  their  gray  breasts  skimming  the 
surface  of  the  waves  until  they  grew  indistinguishable  on 


149 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.” 

• 

the  running  foam.  The  look  of  the  weather  was  doubtful 
enough  to  have  justified  me  in  furling  the  maintop-gallant* 
sails  and  even  single-reefing  the  two  top-sails  ; but  though 
this  canvas  did  not  actually  help  the  ship’s  progress,  as  she 
was  close  to  the  wind,  and  it  pressed  her  over  and  gave 
much  leeway,  yet  I thought  it  best  to  let  it  stand,  as  it  sug- 
gested an  idea  of  speed  to  the  men  (which  I took  care  the 
log  should  confirm),  and  I should  require  to  make  a long 
reckoning  on  the  chart  next  day  to  prove  to  Stevens  that 
we  were  fast  nearing  the  coast  of  Florida. 

At  eight  o’clock  I called  Stevens,  and  saw  him  well  upon 
deck  before  I ventured  to  enter  the  boatswain’s  berth.  I 
then  softly  opened  the  door,  and  heard  the  honest  fellow 
snoring  like  a trooper  in  his  bunk  ; but  the  parcel  of  clothes 
lay  ready,  and  I at  once  took  them,  and  knocked  lightly  on 
Miss  Robertson’s  door. 

She  immediately  appeared,  and  I handed  her  the  clothes 
and  also  my  sou’wester,  which  I had  taken  to  my  cabin 
after  quitting  the  deck. 

“ What  is  to  be  the  signal  ?”  she  asked. 

Three  blows  of  my  heel  over  your  cabin.  There  is  a 
spare  cabin  next  door  for  you  to  use,  as  your  father  ought 
not  to  see  you.” 

‘‘  I will  contrive  that  he  does  not  see  me,”  she  answered. 

He  fell  asleep  just  now  when  I was  talking  to  him  I 
had  better  not  leave  him,  for  if  he  should  wake  up  and  call 
for  me,  I should  not  like  to  show  myself  in  these  clothes 
for  fear  of  frightening  him  ; whereas  if  I stop  here,  I can 
dress  myself  by  degrees,  and  can  answer  him  without  let- 
ting him  see  me.” 

“ There  is  plenty  of  time,”  I said.  The  boson  relieves 
the  carpenter  at  midnight.  I will  join  the  boson  when  the 
carpenter  has  left  the  deck.  Here  is  my  watch — }^ou  have 
no  means  of  knowing  the  time  without  quitting  your 
cabin.” 

Is  the  night  dark  ?” 

'‘Very  dark.  Nothing  could  be  better.  Have  no  fear,” 
I said,  handing  her  my  watch  ; “ we  shall  get  the  boson 
safely  stowed  below,  and  with  him  a crowbar.  The  car- 
penter will  find  it  rather  harder  than  he  imagines  to  scut- 
tle the  ship.  He — I mean  the  boson — is  sound  asleep,  and 
snoring  like  a field-marshal  on  the  eve  of  glory.  His  trum- 
peting is  wonderfully  consoling,  for  no  man  could  snore 
like  that  who  forebodes  a dismal  ending  of  life.” 

I took  her  hand,  receiving  as  I did  so  a brave  smile  from 
her  hopeful,  pretty  face,  and  left  her. 


150 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR/' 


Without  much  idea  of  sleeping,  I lay  down  under  a 
blanket,  but  fell  asleep  immediately,  and  slept  as  soundly,  if 
not  as  noisily,  as  the  boatswain,  until  eleven  o’clock. 

The  vessel’s  motion  was  now  easier  ; she  did  not  strain, 
and  was  more  on  an  even  keel,  which  either  meant  that  the 
wind  had  fallen  or  that  it  had  drawn  aft. 

I looked  through  the  port-hole,  to  see  if  I could  make 
anything  of  the  night,  but  it  was  pitch-dark.  I lighted  a 
pipe  to  keep  me  awake,  and  lay  down  again  to  think  over 
our  plot,  and  find,  if  I could,  any  weakness  in  it,  but  felt 
more  than  ever  satisfied  with  our  plans.  The  only  doubt- 
ful point  was  whether  the  fellow  who  w^ent  down  to  scuttle 
the  ship  would  not  get  into  the  fork-peak  ; but  if  the  boat- 
swain could  contrive  to  knock  a hole  in  the  bulkhead,  he 
would  have  the  man,  whether  he  got  down  through  the 
forecastle  or  the  fore-hatch  ; and  this  I did  not  question  he 
would  manage,  for  he  was  very  well  acquainted  with  the 
ship’s  hold  and  the  disposition  of  the  cargo. 

I found  myself  laughing  once  when  I thought  of  the 
fright  the  scoundrel  (whoever  it  might  be)  would  receive 
from  the  boatswain — he  would  think  he  had  met  the  devil 
or  a ghost  ; but  I did  not  suppOvSe  the  boatswain  would  give 
him  much  time  to  be  afraid,  if  he  could  only  bring  that 
crow-bar,  as  big  as  his  leg,  to  bear. 

» The  sound  of  eight  bells  being  struck  set  my  heart  to 
beating  rather  quickly,  and  almost  immediately  I heard 
Stevens’  heavy  step  coming  down  the  companion-ladder. 

I lay  quiet,  thinking  he  might  look  in,  as  it  would  better 
suit  my  purpose  to  let  him  think  me  asleep.  He  went  and 
roused  out  the  boatswain,  and  after  a little  the  boatswain 
went  on  deck. 

But  Stevens  did  not  immediately  turn  in.  I cautiously 
abstracted  the  key,  and  looked  through  the  key-hole,  and 
observed  him  bring  out  a bottle  of  rum  and  a tumbler 
from  the  pantry,  and  help  himself  to  a stiff  glass.  He 
swallowed  the  fiery  draught  with  his  back  turned  upon  the 
main-deck,  that  the  men,  if  any  were  about,  should  not  see 
him  ; and  drying  his  lips  by  running  his  sleeve  the  whole 
length  of  his  arm  over  them,  he  replaced  the  bottle  and 
glass,  and  went  to  his  cabin. 

This  was  now  m}^  time.  There  was  nothing  to  fear  from 
his  finding  me  on  deck  should  he  take  it  into  his  head  to 
come  up,  since  it  was  reasonable  that  I,  acting  as  skipper, 
should  at  any  and  all  hours  be  watching  the  weather  and 
noting  the  ship’s  course,  more  particularly  now,  when  we 
were  supposed  to  be  drawing  near  land. 


151 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/* 

Still,  I left  my  cabin  quietly,  as  I did  not  want  him  to 
hear  me,  and  sneaked  up  through  the  companion  on  tiptoe. 

The  night  was  not  so  pitch-dark  as  I might  have  ex- 
pected from  the  appearance  of  it  through  the  port-hole  ; 
but  it  was  quite  dark  enough  to  answer  my  purpose.  For 
instance  it  was  as  much  as  I could  do  to  follow  the  outline 
of  the  mainmast,  and  the  man  at  the  wheel  and  the  wheel 
itself,  viewed  from  a short  distance,  were  lumped  into  a 
blotch,  though  there  was  a halo  of  light  all  around  the 
binnacle. 

The  lamp  that  was  alight  in  the  cuddy  hung  just  abaft 
the  foremost  sky-light,  and  I saw  that  it  would  be  necessary 
to  cover  the  glass.  So  I stepped  up  to  the  boatswain,  who 
stood  near  the  mizzen-mast. 

‘‘  Are  you  all  ready,  boson  ?” 

‘‘  All  ready.’* 

“ Not  afraid  of  the  rats  ?”  I said,  with  a laugh. 

‘‘No,  nor  wuss  than  rats,”  he  replied.  “Has  the  lady 
got  my  clothes  on  yet  ? I should  to  see  her.” 

“ She’ll  come  when  we  are  ready.  That  light  shining  on 
the  sky-light  must  be  concealed.  I don’t  want  to  put  the 
lamp  out,  and  am  afraid  to  draw  the  curtains  for  fear  the 
rings  should  rattle.  There’s  a tarpaulin  in  the  starboard 
quarter-boat  ; take  and  throw  it  over  the  sky-light  while  I 
go  aft  and  talk  to  the  fellow  steering.  Who  is  he  ?” 

“ Jim  Cornish.” 

He  found  the  tarpaulin,  and  concealed  the  light,  while  I 
spoke  to  the  man  at  the  wheel  about  the  ship’s  course,  the 
look  of  the  weather,  and  so  on. 

“ Now,”  said  I,  rejoining  the  boatswain,  “ come  and  take 
two  or  three  turns  along  the  poop,  that  Cornish  may  see  us 
together.” 

We  paced  to  and  fro,  stopping  every  time  we  reached  the 
wheel  to  look  at  the  compass. 

When  we  were  at  the  fore  end  of  the  poop,  I halted. 

“ Walk  aft,”  I said,  “ and  post  yourself  right  in  the  way 
of  Cornish,  that  he  sha’n’t  be  able  to  see  along  the  weather- 
side  of  the  poop.” 

I followed  him  until  I had  come  to  the  part  of  the  deck 
that  was  right  over  Miss  Robertson’s  cabin,  and  there 
struck  three  smart  blows  with  the  heel  of  my  boot,  at  the 
same  time  flapping  my  hands  against  my  breast  so  as  to 
make  Cornish  believe  that  I was  warming  myself. 

I walked  to  the  break  of  the  poop  and  waited. 

In  less  time  than  I could  count  twenty  a figure  came  out 
of  the  cuddy  and  mounted  the  poop-ladder,  and  stood  by 


152 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOk/* 


my  side.  Looking  close  into  the  face  I could  see  that  it 
was  rather  too  white  to  be  a sailor’s,  that  was  all.  The 
figure  was  a man’s,  most  perfectly  so. 

“ Admirable  !”  I whispered,  grasping  her  hand. 

I posted  her  close  against  the  screened  sky-light,  that  her 
figure  might  be  on  a level  with  the  mizzen-mast  viewed 
from  the  wheel,  and  called  to  the  boatswain. 

The  tone  of  my  voice  gave  him  his  cue.  He  came  for- 
ward just  as  a man  would  to  receive  an  order. 

“ She  is  here,”  I said,  turning  him  by  the  arm  to  where 
Miss  Robertson  stood,  motionless.  For  God’s  sake,  get 
forward  at  once  ! Lose  no  time  !” 

He  went  up  to  her  and  said, 

I’m  sorry  I can’t  see  you  properly,  miss.  If  this  wur 
daylight  I reckon  you’d  make  a handsome  sailor,  just  fit 
for  the  gals  to  go  dreamin’  an’  ravin’  about.” 

With  which,  and  waving  his  hand,  the  plucky  fellow 
slipped  off  the  poop  like  a shadow,  and  I watched  him 
glide  along  the  main-deck  until  he  vanished. 

“ Now,”  whispered  I to  my  companion,  the  tragedy  be- 
gins. We  must  walk  up  and  down  that  the  man  steering 
may  see  us.  Keep  on  the  left  side  of  the  deck  ; it  is 
higher  than  where  I shall  walk,  and  will  make  you  look 
taller.” 

I posted  her  properly,  and  we  began  to  measure  the 
deck. 

Anxious  as  I was,  I could  still  find  time  to  admire  the 
courage  of  this  girl.  At  no  sacrifice  of  modesty — no,  not 
even  to  the  awaking  of  an  instant’s  mirth  in  me — was  her 
noble  and  beautiful  bravery  illustrated.  Her  pluck  was 
so  grand  an  expression  of  her  English  character  that  no 
emotion  but  that  of  profound  admiration  of  her  moral 
qualities  could  have  been  inspired  in  the  mind  of  any  man 
who  beheld  her. 

I took  care  not  to  go  further  than  the  mizzen-rigging, 
so  that  Cornish  should  distinguish  nothing  but  our  figures  ; 
and  after  we  had  paraded  the  deck  awhile  I asked  her  to 
stand  near  the  quarter-boat,  in  which  I had  placed  the  box. 

I then  got  on  to  the  rail  and  fished  out  the  box  smartly, 
and  stood  it  on  the  rail. 

Keep  your  hand  upon  it,”  said  I,  ''  that  it  may  not  roll 
overboard.” 

With  which  I walked  right  up  to  Cornish. 

“ Does  she  steer  steady  ?” 

True  as  a hair.” 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOK/' 


153 


I left  my  coat  this  afternoon  in  one  of  the  quarter- 
boats.  Have  you  seen  it  ?” 

‘‘No/’ 

“ Perhaps  it’s  in  the  starboard  boat.” 

I pretended  to  search,  and  then  drawing  close  to  Miss 
Robertson,  said,  quickly  : 

“ Creep  away  now.  Keep  close  to  the  rail  and  crouch 
low.  Get  to  your  cabin  and  change  your  dress.  Roll  the 
clothes  you  are  wearing  in  a bundle  and  hide  them  for  the 
present.” 

She  glided  away  on  her  little  feet,  stooping  her  head  to 
a level  with  the  rail. 

All  was  quiet  forward — the  main-deck  deserted.  I 
waited  some  seconds,  standing  with  my  hand  on  the  box, 
and  then  I shoved  it  right  overboard.  It  fell,  just  as  I had 
expected,  with  a thumping  splash. 

Instantly  I roared  out,  “ Man  overboard  ! Down  with 
your  helm  ! The  boson’s  gone  !”  and  to  complete  the  im- 
posture, I bounded  aft,  cut  away  a life-buoy,  and  flung  it 
far  into  the  darkness  astern. 

Cornish  obeyed  me  literally  ; put  the  helm  right  down, 
and  in  a few  moments  the  sails  were  shaking  wildly. 

“ Steady!”  I shouted.  “ Aft  here  and  man  the  port  main- 
braces  ! Bear  a hand  ! the  boson’s  overboard  !” 

My  excitement  made  my  voice  resonant  as  a trumpet,  and 
the  men  in  both  watches  came  scampering  along  the  deck. 
The  shaking  of  the  canvas,  the  racing  of  feet,  my  own  and 
the  cries  of  the  crew,  produced;  as  you  may  credit,  a fine 
uproar.  Of  course  I had  foreseen  that  there  would  be  no 
danger  in  bringing  the  ship  back.  The  wind,  though  fresh, 
was  certainly  not  strong  enough  to  jeopardize  the  spars  ; 
moreover,  the  sea  had  moderated. 

Up  rushed  the  carpenter  in  a very  short  time,  rather  the 
worse,  I thought,  for  the  dose  he  had  swallowed. 

“What’s  the  matter?  What  the  devil  is  all  this?”  he 
bellowed,  lurching  from  side  to  side  as  the  ship  rolled,  for 
we  were  now  broadside  on. 

“ The  boson  has  fallen  overboard  1”  I shouted  in  his  ear  ; 
and  I had  need  to  shout,  for  the  din  of  the  canvas  was 
deafening. 

“ Do  you  say  the  boson  ?”  he  bawled. 

“ Yes.  What  shall  we  do  ? is  it  too  dark  to  pick  him  up  ?” 

“ Of  course  it  is  I”  he  cried,  hoarse  as  a raven.  “ What 
do  you  want  to  do  ? He’s  drowned  by  this  time  I Who’s 
to  find  him  ? Give  ’em  the  proper  orders,  Mr.  Royle  !”  and 
he  vociferated  to  the  men,  “ Do  you  want  the  masts  to  carry 


154 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSYENOR.’’ 

away  ? Do  you  want  to  be  overhauled  by  the  fust  wessel 
as  comes  this  road,  and  hanged,  every  mother's  son  of  you, 
because  the  boson’s  fallen  overboard  ?” 

I stood  to  leeward,  gazing  at  the  water  and  uttering  ex- 
clamations to  show  my  concern  and  distress  at  the  loss  of 
the  boatswain. 

Stevens  dragged  me  by  the  arm. 

“ Giv^e  ’em  the  proper  orders,  I tell  ye,  Mr.  Royle  !”  he 
cried.  “ I say  that  the  boson’s  drowned,  and  that  no  stop- 
ping the  wessel  will  save  him.  Sing  out  to  the  men,  for  the 
Lord’s  sake  ! Let  her  fill  again,  or  we’re  damned  !” 

Very  well,”  I replied,  with  a great  air  of  reluctance, 
and  I advanced  to  the  poop-rail  and  delivered  the  necessary 
orders.  By  dint  of  flattening  in  the  jib-sheets  and  checking 
the  main-braces  and  brailing  up  the  spanker  and  rousing 
the  foreyards  well  forward,  I got  the  ship  to  pay  off.  The 
carpenter  worked  like  a madman,  bawling  all  the  while  that 
if  the  ship  was  dismasted,  all  hands  would  certainly  be 
hanged  ; and  he  so  animated  the  men  by  his  cries  and  en- 
treaties, that  more  work  was  done  by  them  in  one  quarter 
of  an  hour  than  they  would  have  put  into  treble  that  time 
on  any  other  occasion. 

It  was  now  one  o’clock  ; so  it  had  not  taken  us  an  hour 
to  drown  the  boatswain,  put  the  ship  in  irons,  and  get  her 
clear  again. 

Stevens  came  off  the  main-deck  on  to  the  poop,  greatly 
relieved  in  his  mind,  now  that  the  sails  were  full  and  the 
yards  trimmed,  and  asked  me  how  it  happened  that  the 
boatswain  fell  overboard. 

I replied,  very  gravely,  that  I had  come  on  deck  at  eight 
bells,  being  anxious  to  see  what  way  the  ship  was  making 
and  how  she  was  heading  ; that,  remembering  I had  left  an 
overcoat  in  one  of  the  quarter-boats,  I looked,  but  could 
not  find  it  ; that  I spoke  to  the  boatswain,  who  told  me  that 
he  had  seen  the  coat  in  the  stern-sheets  of  the  quarter-boat 
that  afternoon,  and  got  on  to  the  poop-rail  to  search  the 
boat  ; that  I had  turned  my  head  for  a moment,  when  I 
heard  a groan,  which  was  immediately  followed  by  a loud 
splash  alongside,  and  I perceived  that  the  boatswain  had 
vanished. 

“So,”  continued  I,  “ I pitched  a life-buoy  astern  and  sung 
out  to  put  the  helm  down  ; and  I must  say,  Mr.  Stevens, 
that  I think  we  could  have  saved  the  poor  fellow  had  we 
tried.  But  you  are  really  the  skipper  of  this  ship,  and  since 
you  objected  I did  not  argue.” 

There’s  no  use  sayin’  we  could  ha’  saved  him,”  rejoined 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/'  155 

Stevens,  gruffly.  I say  we  couldn’t.  Who’s  to  see  him  in 
the  dark  ? We  should  have  had  to  burn  a flare  for  the  boat 
to  find  us,  and  what  with  our  driftin’  and  their  lumpin’ 
about,  missing  their  road,  and  doing  no  airthly  good,  we 
should  ha’  ended  in  losin’  the  boat.” 

He  did  not  notice  the  tarpaulin  spread  over  the  sky-light, 
though  I had  an  explanation  of  its  being  there  had  he  in- 
quired the  meaning  of  it. 

He  hung  about  the  deck  for  a whole  hour,  though  I had 
offered  to  take  the  boatswain’s  watch,  and  go  turn  and  turn 
about  with  him  (Stevens),  and  he  had  a long  yarn  with  the 
man  at  the  wheel,  which  I contrived  to  drop  in  upon  after 
awhile,  and  found  Cornish  explaining  exactly  how  the  boat- 
swain fell  overboard,  and  corroborating  my  story  in  every 
particular. 

Thus,  laborious  as  my  stratagem  had  been,  it  was,  as  this 
circumstance  alone  proved,  in  no  senvSe  too  labored  ; for 
had  not  Cornish  seen  with  his  own  eyes  the  boatswain  and 
myself  standing  near  the  boat  just  before  I gave  the  alarm, 
he  would  in  all  probability  have  represented  the  affair  in 
such  a way  to  Stevens  as  to  set  him  doubting  my  story, 
and  perhaps  putting  the  men  on  to  search  the  ship,  to  see 
if  the  boatswain  was  overboard.  He  went  below  at  two 
o’clock. 

The  sea  fell  calm,  and  the  wind  shifted  round  to  the  nor’- 
ard  and  westward,  and  was  blowing  a steady,  pleasant 
breeze  at  six  bells.  The  stars  came  out  and  the  horizon 
cleared,  and,  looking  to  leeward,  I beheld  at  a distance  of 
about  four  miles  the  outline  of  a large  ship,  which,  when  I 
brought  the  binocular  glasses  to  bear  on  her,  I found  under 
full  sail. 

She  was  .steering  a course  seemingly  parallel  with  our 
own,  and  as  I watched  her  my  brains  went  to  work  to  con- 
ceive in  what  possible  way  I could  utilize  her  presence. 

At  all  events,  the  first  thing  I had  to  do  was  to  make  sail, 
or  she  would  run  away  from  me  ; so  I at  once  called  up 
the  watch. 

While  the  men  were  at  work  the  dawn  broke,  and  by  the 
clearer  light  I perceived  that  the  vessel  was  making  a more 
westerly  course  than  we,  and  was  drawing  closer  to  us  at 
every  foot  of  water  we  severally  measured.  She  was  a 
noble-looking  merchantman,  like  a frigate  with  her  painted 
ports  with  double  top-sail  and  top-gallant  yards,  and  with 
sky-sails  set,  so  that  her  sails  were  a wonderful  volume  and 
tower  af  canvas. 

The  sight  of  her  filled  me  with  emotions  I cannot  ex- 


156 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.’^ 

press.  As  to  signaling  her,  I knew  that  the  moment  the 
men  saw  me  handling  the  signal-halyards  they  would  crowd 
aft  and  ask  me  what  I meant  to  do.  I might,  indeed,  hail 
her  if  I could  sheer  the  “ Grosvenor  ” close  enough  along- 
side for  my  voice  to  carry  ; but  if  they  failed  to  hear  me  or 
refused  to  help,  what  would  be  my  position  ? So  surely  as 
I raised  my  voice  to  declare  our  situation,  so  surely  would 
the  crew  drag  me  down  and  murder  me  out  of  hand. 

Presently  Fish  and  Johnson  came  along  the  main  deck, 
and  while  Fish  entered  the  cuddy  Johnson  came  up  to  me. 

‘‘  Hadn’t  you  better  put  the  ship  about  ?”  he  said. 
‘‘You’re  running  us  rather  close.  The  men  don’t  like  it.” 

Seeing  that  no  chance  would  be  given  me  to  make  my 
peril  known  to  the  stranger,  I formed  my  resolution  rapidly. 
I called  out  to  the  men  : 

“Johnson  wants  to ’bout  ship.  Yonder  vessel  can  see 
that  we  are  making  a free  wind,  and  she’ll  either  think 
we’re  mad  or  that  there’s  something  wrong  with  us  if  we 
’bout  ship  with  a beam  wind.  Now  what  am  I to  do  ?” 

“ Haul  us  away  from  that  ship — that’s  all  we  want,”  an- 
swered one  of  them. 

At  this  moment  the  carpenter  came  running  up  the  poop- 
ladder,  with  nothing  on  but  his  shirt  and  a pair  of  breeches. 

“ Halloo  !”  he  called  out,  fiercely,  “ what  are  you  about  ? 
Do  you  want  to  put  us  alongside  ?” 

And  he  bawled  out  fiercely,  “ Port  your  helm  ! run  right 
away  under  her  stern  !” 

“ If  you  do  that,”  I exclaimed,  very  anxious  now  to  show 
how  well-intentioned  I was,  “ you  will  excite  her  suspicions. 
Steady  !”  I cried,  seeing  the  ship  drawing  rapidly  ahead  ; 
“ bring  her  to  again  a point  off  her  course.” 

Stevens  scowled  at  me,  but  did  not  speak. 

The  crew  clustered  up  the  poop-ladder  to  stare  at  the 
ship,  and  I caught  some  of  them  casting  such  threatening 
looks  at  me  that  I wanted  no  better  hint  of  the  kind  of 
mercy  I should  receive  if  I played  them  any  tricks. 

“ Mr.  Stevens,”  said  I,  “leave  me  to  manage,  and  I’ll  do 
you  no  wrong.  That  ship  is  making  more  way  than  we 
are,  and  we  shallhave  her  dead  on  end  presently.  Then  I’ll 
show  you  what  to  do.” 

As  I spoke  the  vessel  which  we  had  brought  well  on  the 
port  bow  hoisted  English  colors.  The  old  ensign  floated 
gracefully,  and  stood  out  at  the  gaff  end. 

“ We  must  answer  her,”  I exclaimed  to  the  carpenter. 
“You  had  better  bend  on  the  ensign  and  run  it  up. 

I suppose  he  knew  that  there  could  be  no  mischievous 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.”  157 

meaning  in  the  display  of  this  flag,  for  he  obeyed  me, 
though  leisurely. 

The  ship  when  she  saw  that  we  answered  her,  hauled 
her  ensign  down,  and  after  awhile,  during  which  she  sen- 
sibly increased  the  distance  between  us,  and  had  drawn 
very  nearly  stern  on,  hoisted  her  number. 

‘‘  Run  up  the  answering  pennant,”  I exclaimed  ; ^‘it  will 
look  civil,  any  way,  and  it  means  nothing.” 

I pointed  out  the  signal  to  the  carpenter,  who  hoisted  it  ; 
but  I could  see  by  his  face  that  he  meant  to  obey  no  more 
orders  of  this  kind. 

‘‘  Steady  as  she  goes  !”  cried  I,  to  the  fellow  steering. 
“ A hand  let  go  the  weather  mizzen-braces,  and  haul  in, 
some  of  you,  to  leeward.” 

This  maneuver  laid  the  sails  of  the  mizzen-mast  aback  ; 
they  at  once  impeded  our  way,  nor,  being  now  right  ahead 
of  us,  could  the  people  on  board  the  ship  see  what  we  had 
done.  The  result  was,  the  vessel  drove  away  rapidly,  I 
taking  care  to  luff  as  she  got  to  windward,  so  as  to  keep 
our  flying  jib-boom  in  a direct  line  with  her  stern. 

To  judge  by  the  way  the  men  glanced  at  me  and  spoke  to 
one  another,  they  evidently  appreciated  this  stratagem  ; 
and  Stevens  condescended  to  say,  “ That’s  one  for  her.” 

“ Better  than  going  about,”  I answered,  dryly. 

They’ve  hauled  down  them  signals,”  he  said,  blinding 
the  point  I raised  by  my  remark. 

See.  She  doesn’t  mean  to  stop  to  ask  any  ques- 
tions !” 

The  end  of  this  was  that  in  about  twenty  minutes  the  ship 
was  three  or  four  miles  ahead  of  us  ; so  not  choosing  to 
lose  any  more  time,  I swung  the  mizzen-yards,  and  got  the 
‘‘  Grosvenor  ” on  her  course  again. 

Stevens  went  below  to  put  on  his  coat  and  cap  and  boots, 
in  order  to  relieve  me,  for  it  was  now  four  o’clock.  The 
dawn  had  broken  with  every  promise  of  a flne  day,  and 
where  the  sun  rose  the  sky  resembled  frost-work,  layer 
upon  layer  of  high  delicate  clouds,  ranged  like  scale-armor, 
all  glittering  with  silver  brightness,  and  whitening  the  sea, 
over  which  they  hung  with  a pale,  pearly  light. 

' I was  thoroughly  exhausted,  not  so  much  from  the  want 
of  rest  as  from  the  excitement  I had  gone  through.  Still, 
I had  a part  to  play  before  I turned  in  ; so  I stuck  my 
knuckles  in  my  eyes  to  rub  them  open,  and  waited  for 
Stevens,  who  presently  came  on  deck,  having  first  stopped 
on  the  main-deck  to  grumble  to  his  crony  Fish  over  his  not 
having  had  a quarter  of  an  hour’s  sleep  since  midnight. 


158 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/ ' 


Tm  growed  sick  o’  the  sight  o’  this  poop,”  he  growled 
to  me.  “ Sick  o’  the  sight  o’  the  whole  wessel.  Fust  part 
o’  the  woyage  I was  starved  for  food.  Now,  with  the  boson 
overboard,  I’m  starved  for  sleep.  How  long  are  we  going 
to  take  to  reach  Florida  ? Sink  me  if  I shouldn’t  ha’  woted 
for  some  nearer  coast  had  I known  this  woyage  wur  going 
to  last  to  the  day  o’  judgment.” 

“ If  it  don’t  fall  calm,”  I answered,  I may  safely  promise 
to  put  you  off  the  coast  of  Florida  on  Friday  afternoon.” 
He  thrust  his  hands  into  his  breeches  pockets,  and  stared 
aft. 

I am  very  much  troubled  about  the  loss  of  the  boson,” 
said  I. 

Are  you  ?”  he  responded,  ironically. 

He  was  a civil  man  and  a good  sailor.” 

Yes  ; I dessay  he  was.  But  he’s  no  use  now.” 

‘‘  He  deserved  that  we  should  have  made  an  effort  to 
save  him.” 

‘‘  Well,  you  said  that  before,  and  I said  no  ; and  I sup- 
pose I know  wot  I mean  when  I says  no.” 

But  won’t  the  crew  think  me  a heartless  rascal  for  not 
sending  a boat  to  the  poor  devil  ?”  I demanded,  pretending 
to  lose  my  temper. 

The  boson  was  none  so  popular — don’t  make  no  mis- 
take. He  wasn’t  one  of  — Hell  seize  me  ! where  are  you 
drivin’  to,  Mr.  Royle  ? Can’t  you  let  a drowned  man 
alone  ?”  he  cried,  with  an  outburst  of  passion.  But  im- 
mediately he  softened  his  voice,  and,  with  a look  of  inde- 
scribable cunning,  said,  Some  of  the  hands  didn’t  like 
him,  of  course  ; and  some  did,  and  they’ll  be  sorry.  I am 
one  of  them  as  did,  and  would  ha’  saved  him  if  I hadn’t 
feared  the  masts,  and  reckoned  there’d  be  no  use  in  the 
boat  gropin’  about  in  the  dark  for  a drownin’  man.” 

“ No  doubt  of  that,”  I replied,  in  a most  open  manner. 
‘‘You  know  the  course,  Mr.  Stevens  ? You  might  set  the 
foretop-mast-stun’sail  presently,  for  we  shall  have  a fine 
day.” 

And  with  a civil  nod  I left  him,  more  than  ever  satisfied 
that  my  stratagem  was,n  complete  success. 

I bent  my  ear  to  Miss  Robertson’s  cabin  as  I passed,  to 
hear  if  she  were  stirring.  All  was  still  : so  I pavSsed  on  to 
my  berth,  and  turned  in  just  as  I was,  and  slept  soundly  till 
eight  o’clock. 


159 


THE  WRECK  OF  -THE  ‘‘  GROSVEKOR.^’ 


CHAPTER  XV. 

I ONLY  saw  Miss  Robertson  for  a few  minutes  at  break- 
fast time. 

The  steward,  as  usual,  carried  their  breakfast  on  a tray 
to  the  door  ; and  taking  it  in,  she  saw  me  and  came 
forward. 

“ Is  it  all  well  ?”  she  asked,  quickly  and  eagerly. 

“ All  well,’'  I replied. 

He  is  in  the  hold,”  she  whispered,  “ and  no  one  knows  ?” 

‘‘  He  is  in  the  hold,  and  the  crew  believe  to  a man  that 
he  is  overboard  ?” 

“ It  is  a good  beginning,”  she  affirmed,  with  a faint  smile 
playing  over  her  pale  face. 

‘‘Thanks  to  your  great  courage  ! You  performed  your 
part  admirably.” 

“ There  is  that  hateful  carpenter  watching  us  through  the 
sky-light,”  she  whispered,  without  raising  her  eyes.  “ Tell 
me  one  thing  before  I go — when  will  the  ship  reach  the 
port  she  is  to  stop  at  ?” 

“ I shall  endeavor  to  make  it  Friday  afternoon.” 

“ The  day  after  to-morrow  !” 

She  clasped  her  hands  suddenly,  and  exclaimed,  with  a 
little  sob  in  her  voice,  “Oh,  let  us  pray  that  God  will  be 
merciful  and  protect  us  !” 

I had  no  thoughts  for  myself  as  I watched  her  enter  her 
cabin.  The  situation  was,  indeed,  a dreadful  one  for  so 
sweet  and  helpless  a woman  to  be  placed  in.  I,  a rough, 
sturdy  fellow,  used  to  the  dangers  of  the  sea,  was  scared  at 
our  position  when  I contemplated  it.  Truly  might  I say 
that  our  lives  hung  by  a hair,  and  that  whether  we  were  to 
live  or  perish  dismally  would  depend  upon  the  courage  and 
promptness  with  which  the  boatswain  and  I should  act  at 
the  last  moment 

It  was  worse  for  me  that  I did  not  know  the  exact  plan 
of  the  mutineers. 

I was  aware  that  their  intention  was  to  scuttle  the  ship 
and  leave  her,  with  us  on  board,  to  sink  ; but  how  they 
would  do  this  I did  not  know.  I mean  I could  not  foresee 
whether  they  would  scuttle  the  ship  while  all  the  crew 
remained  on  board,  stopping  until  they  knew  the  vessel 
was  actually  sinking  before  taking  to  the  boats,  or  whether 
they  would  get  into  the  boats,  leaving  one  man  in  the  hold 
to  scuttle  the  ship,  and,  lying  by,  to  take  him  off  when  his 
work  should  have  been  performed. 


ICO 


THE  WEECK  OF  THE  “ GEOSVENOK.’’ 

Either  was  likely  ; but  one  would  make  our  preservation 
comparatively  easy  j the  other  would  make  it  almost 

impossible.  , , r mi 

When  I went  on  deck  all  hands  were  at  breakfast,  i he 
carpenter  quitted  the  poop  the  moment  I showed  myself, 
and  I was  left  alone,  none  of  the  crew  visible  but  the 
steersman. 

The  breeze  was  slashing  a splendid  sailing  wind  ; the 
fore-top-mast-stun’sail  set,  every  sail  round  and  hard  as  a 
drum -skin,  and  the  water  smooth  ; the  ship  bowled  along 
like  a yacht  in  a racing  match.  Nothing  was  in  sight  all 
round  the  horizon. 

I made  sure  that  the  carpenter  would  go  to  bed  as  soon 
as  he  had  done  breakfast  ; but  instead,  about  twenty 
minutes  after  he  had  left  the  poop,  I saw  him  walk  along 
the  main-deck  and  disappear  in  the  forecastle. 

After  an  interval  of  some  ten  minutes  he  reappeared, 
followed  by  Johnson,  the  cook,  and  a couple  of  hands. 
They  got  upon  the  port  side  of  the  long-boat,  and  presently 
I heard  the  fluttering  and  screaming  of  hens. 

I crossed  the  poop  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  and  found 
all  four  men  wringing  the  necks  of  the  poultry.  In  a short 
time  about  sixteen  hens — all  that  remained  lay  dead  in  a 
heap  near  the  coop.  The  cook  and  Johnson  gathered  them 
up  and  carried  them  into  the  galley. 

Soon  after  they  returned,  and  clambered  on  to  the  top  of 
the  long-boat,  the  cover  of  which  they  pitched  off,  and  fell, 
each  with  a knife  in  his  hand,  upon  the  pigs.  The  noise 
now  was  hideous.  The  pigs  squealed  like  human  beings  , 
but  both  men  probably  knew  their  work,  for  the  screeching 
did  not  last  above  five  minutes. 

The  cook,  with  his  face,  arms,  and  breeches  all  bloody, 
flung  the  carcasses  among  the  men,  who  had  gathered 
round  to  witness  the  sport,  and  a deal  of  ugly  play  followed. 
They  tossed  the  slaughtered  pigs  at  each  other,  and  men 
and  pigs  fell  down  with  tremendous  thuds  ; and  soon  there 
was  not  a man  who  did  not  look  as  though  he  had  been 
rolled  for  an  hour  in  the  gutter  of  a shambles.  Their 
hoarse  laughter,  their  horrible  oaths,  their  rage  not  more 
shocking  than  their  mirth,  the  live  men  rolling  over  the 
dead  pigs,  their  faces  and  clothes  ghastly  with  blood  ml 
this  was  a scene  which  made  one  abhor  one  s self  for  laugh- 
ing at  it,  though  it  was  impossible  to  help  laughing  some- 
times. But  occasionally  my  mirth  would  be  checked  by  a 
sudden  spasm  of  terror,  when  I caught  a sight  of  a fellow 
with  an  infuriate  face,  monstrous  with  its  crimson  coloring, 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOr/' 


161 


rush  with  his  knife  at  another,  and  be  struck  down  like  a 
nine-pin  by  a dead  pig  hurled  full  at  his  head  before  he 
could  deliver  his  blow. 

The  saturnalia  came  to  an  end,  and  the  men,  cursing, 
growling,  groaning  and  laughing — some  reeling  half 
stunned,  and  all  panting  for  breath — surged  into  the  fore- 
castle to  clean  themselves,  while  the  cook  and  Johnson 
carried  the  pigs  into  the  galley. 

I did  not  quite  understand  what  this  scene  heralded,  but 
had  not  long  to  wait  before  it  was  explained. 

In  twos  and  threes,  after  much  delay,  the  men  emerged 
and  began  to  wash  the  decks  down.  Two  got  into  the  long- 
boat and  began  to  clean  her  out.  Then  the  carpenter  came 
aft  with  Johnson,  and  I heard  him  swearing  at  the  steward. 
After  a bit,  Johnson  came  forth,  rolling  a cask  of  cuddy 
bread  along  the  deck  ; after  him  went  the  steward,  bearing 
a limejuice  jar,  filled,  of  course,  with  rum. 

These  things  were  stored  near  the  foremast.  Then  all 
three  came  aft  again  (the  carpenter  superintending  the 
work),  and  more  provisions  were  taken  forward  ; and  when 
enough  was  collected,  the  whole  was  snugged  and  covered 
with  a tarpaulin  ready,  as  I now  understood,  to  be  shipped 
into  the  long-boat,  when  she  should  have  been  swung  over 
the  ship's  side. 

These  preparations  brought  the  reality  of  the  position  of 
myself  and  companions  most  completely  home  to  me  ; yet 
I perfectly  preserved  ray  composure,  and  appeared  to  take 
the  greatest  interest  in  all  that  was  going  forward. 

The  carpenter  came  upon  the  poop  presently,  and  went 
to  the  starboard  quarter-boat  and  inspected  it.  He  then 
crossed  to  the  other  boat ; after  which  he  walked  up  to  me. 

“ How  many  hands,"  he  asked,  “do  you  think  the  long- 
boat 'ud  carry,  comfortable  ?" 

I measured  her  with  my  eyes  before  answering. 

“ About  twenty,"  I replied. 

“ One  on  top  o'  t'other,  like  cattle  ?"  he  growled.  “ Why, 
mate,  there  wouldn't  be  standin’  room." 

“ Do  you  mean  to  put  off  from  the  ship  in  her  ?" 

“ In  her  and  one  of  them  others,"  he  replied,  meaning 
the  quarter-boats. 

“ If  you  want  my  opinion,  I should  say  that  all  hands 
ought  to  get  into  the  long-l)oat.  She  has  heaps  of  beam, 
and  will  carry  us  all  well.  Besides,  she  can  sail.  It  will 
look  better,  too,  to  be  found  in  her,  should  we  be  picked 
up  before  landing  ; because  you  can  make  out  that  both 
quarter-boats  were  carried  away." 


162 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR*’^ 

“ We’re  all  resolved,”  he  answered,  doggedly.  We 
mean  to  put  off  in  the  long-boat  and  one  o’  them  quarter- 
boats.  The  quarter-boat  can  tow  the  long-boat  if  it’s  calm. 
Why  I ax’d  you  how  many  the  long-boat  ’ud  carry,  was  be- 
cause we  don’t  want  to  overload  the  quarter-boat.  We  can 
use  her  as  a tender  for  stores  and  water,  do  you  see,  so  that 
if  we  get  to  a barren  place  we  sha’n’t  starve. 

I understand.” 

“ Then  two  boats’ll  be  enough,  any  ways.” 

‘‘  I should  say  so.  They’d  carry  thirty  persons  between 
them,”  I answered. 

To  satisfy  himself  he  went  and  took  another  look  at  the 
boats,  and  afterwards  called  Johnson  up  to  him. 

They  talked  together  for  some  time,  occasionally  glanc- 
ing at  me,  and  Johnson  then  went  away  ; but  in  a few  min- 
utes he  returned  with  a mallet  and  chisel.  Both  men  now 
got  into  the  port-quarter-boat  and  proceeded,  to  my  rage 
and  mortification,  to  rip  a portion  of  the  planking  out  of 
her.  In  this  way  they  knocked  several  planks  away  and 
threw  them  overboard,  and  Johnson  then  got  out  of  her 
and  went  to  the  other  boat,  and  fell  to  examining  her 
closely  to  see  that  all  was  right;  for  they  evidently  had 
made  up  their  minds  to  use  her,  she  being  the  larger  of 
the  two. 

The  carpenter  came  and  stood  close  beside  me,  watch- 
ing Johnson.  I dare  say  he  expected  I would  ask  him  why 
he  had  injured  the  boat  ; but  1 hardly  dared  trust  myself 
to  speak  to  him,  so  great  was  my  passion  and  abhorrence 
of  the  wretch,  whose  motive  in  rendering  this  boat  useless 
was,  of  course,  that  we  should  not  be  able  to  save  ourselves 
when  we  found  the  ship  sinking. 

When  Johnson  had  done,  som.e  men  came  aft,  and  they 
went  to  work  to  provision  the  remaining  quarter-boat, 
passing  bags  of  bread,  tins  of  preserved  meat,  kegs  of 
water,  and  stores  of  that  description,  from  hand  to  hand, 
until  the  boat  held  about  a quarter  as  much  again  as  she 
was  fit  to  carry. 

In  the  meantime  others  were  busy  in  the  long-boat,  get- 
ting her  fit  for  sailing  with  a spare  top-gallant-stun’sail 
boom  and  top^gallant-stun’sail,  looking  to  the  oars  and 
thole-pins,  and  so  forth. 

The  morning  passed  rapidly,  the  crew  as  busy  as  bees, 
smoking  to  a man,  and  bandying  coarse  jokes  with  one 
another,  and  uttering  loud  laughs  as  they  worked. 

The  carpenter  never  once  addressed  me.  He  ran  about 
the  decks,  squirting  tobacco-juice  everywhere,  superintend- 


163 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

ing  the  work  that  was  going  forward,  and  manifesting 
great  excitement,  with  not  a few  displays  of  bad  temper. 

A little  before  noon,  when  I made  ready  to  take  the  sun’s 
altitude,  the  men  at  work  about  thp  long-boat  suspended 
their  occupation  to  watch  me,  and  Stevens  drew  aft,  and 
came  snuffling  about  my  heels. 

When  I sung  out  eight  bells,  and  went  below  to  work 
out  my  observations,  he  followed  me  into  the  cabin,  and 
stood  looking  on.  The  ignorance  of  his  distrust  was 
almost  ludicrous  ; I believe  he  thought  I should  work  out 
a false  reckoning  if  he  were  not  by,  but  that  his  watching 
would  prevent  me  from  making  two  and  two  five. 

Now,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  he,  seeing  me  put  down  my 
pencil,  where  are  we  ?” 

I unrolled  the  chart  upon  the  ‘ table,  and  drew  a line 
down  a rule*  from  the  highly  imaginary  point  to  which  I 
had  brought  the  ship  at  noon  on  the  preceding  day  to  lati- 
tude 29°,  longitude  74^  30'.  “ Here  is  our  position  at  the 

present  moment,”  I said,  pointing  to  the  mark  on  the 
chart. 

“ This  here  is  Floridy,  ain’t  it  ?”  he  demanded,  outlining 
the  coast  with  his  dirty  thumb. 

“ That  is  Florida.” 

Well,  I calls  it  Floridy  for  short.” 

Floridy  then.  I know  what  you  mean.” 

‘‘  And  you  give  us  till  the  day  arter  to-morrow  to  do 
this  bit  o’  distance  in  ?” 

“ It  doesn’t  look  much  on  the  chart.  There’s  not  much 
room  for  miles  to  show  in  on  a square  of  paper  like  this.” 
Well,  we  shall  be  all  ready  to  lower  away  the  boats 
when  you  give  us  the  word,”  said  he. 

Perhaps  you’ll  sit  down  for  five  minutes,  Mr.  Stevens, 
and  inform  me  exactly  of  your  arrangements,”  I exclaimed  ; 

for  it  is  difficult  for  me  to  do  my  share  in  this  job  unless 
I accurately  know  what  yours  is  to  be.” 

He  looked  at  me  askant,  his  villainous  eyes  right  in  the 
corners  of  their  sockets  ; but  sat  down,  nevertheless,  and 
tilted  his  cap  over  his  forehead  in  order  to  scratch  the  back 
of  his  head. 

I thought  you  knew  what  our  plans  was  he  remarked. 
Why,  I’ve  got  a kind  of  general  notion  of  them,  but  I 
should  like  to  underst  id  them  more  clearly.” 

“ Well,  I thought  they  was  clear — clear  as  mud  in  a wine- 
glass. Leastways  they’re  clear  to  all  hands.” 

For  instance,  why  did  you  knock  a hole  in  the  quarter- 
boat  this  morning  ?” 


164 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOE." 

I didn’t  think  you’d  want  that  explained,”  he  answered, 
promptly. 

‘‘  But  you  see  I do,  Mr.  Stevens.” 

Well,  we  only  want-two  boats,  and  it  ’ud  be  a silly  look- 
out to  leave  the  third  one  sound  and  tight,  to  drift  about 
with  the  ‘ Grosvenor’s  ’ name  writ  inside  o’  her. 

‘‘Why?” 

“ Because  I say  it  would.” 

“ How  could  she  drift  about  if  she  were  up  .it  the 
davits  ?” 

“ How  do  I know  ?”  he  answered  morosely.  “ I’m  lookin’ 
at  things  as  may  happen.  It  ain’t  for  me  to  explain  of 
them.” 

“ Very  well,”  said  I,  master  enough  of  the  ruffian’s  mean- 
ing to  require  no  further  information  on  this  point. 

*“  Anything  more,  Mr.  Royle  ?” 

“ Yes.  The  next  matter  is  this  : you  gave  me  to  under- 
stand that  we  should  heave  the  ship  to  at  night  ?” 

“ Sartinly.  As  soon  as  ever  it  comes  on  dusk,  so  as  we 
shall  have  all  night  before  us  to  get  well  away.” 

“ Do  you  mean  to  leave  her  with  her  canvas  standing  !” 
“ Just  as  she  is  when  she’s  hove  to.” 

“ Some  ship  may  sight  her,  and  finding  her  abandoned, 
send  a crew  on  board  to  work  her  to  the  nearest  port.” 

I thought  this  might  tempt  him  to  admit  that  she  was  to 
be  scuttled,  which  confession  need  not  necessarily  have  in- 
volved the  information  that  I and  the  others  were  to  be  left 
on  board. 

But  the  fellow  was  too  cunning  to  hint  at  such  a thing, 

“ Let  them  as  finds  her  keep  her,”  he  said,  getting  up. 
“ TbTat’s  their  consarn.  Any  more  questions,  Mr.  Royle  ?” 
“ Are  we  to  take  our  clothes  with  us  ?” 

He  grinned  in  the  oddest  manner. 

“ No.  Them  as  has  wallyables  may  shove  ’em  into  their 
pockets  ; but  no  kits’ll  be  allowed  in  the  boats.  We’re  a 
poor  lolf  o’  shipwrecked  sailors — mariners,  as  the  news- 
papers calls  us — come  away  from  a ship  that  was  settlin’ 
under  our  legs  afore  we  had  the  ’arts  to  leave  her.  We 
just  had  time  to  wittol  the  boats  and  stand  for  the  shore. 
We  depend  upon  Christian  kindness  for  ’elp  ; and  if  we 
falls  foul  o’  a missionary,  leave  me  alone  to  make  him  vur- 
ship  our  piety.  The  skipper  he  fell  mad  and  jumped  over- 
board. The  chief  mate  he  lost  his  life  by  springin’  into 
vun  o’  the  boats  and  missin’  of  it  ; and  the  second  mate  he 
manfully  stuck  to  the  ship  for  the  love  he  bore  her  owners, 
and,  we  pree-sume,  went  down  with  her.” 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 


165 


Oh  !’*  I ejaculated,  forcing  a laugh  ; then  I am  not  to 
admit  that  I am  the  second  mate,  when  questioned  ?’' 

He  stared  at  me  as  if  he  were  drunk,  and  cried,  You  I" 
then  burst  into  a laugh,  and  hit  me  a slap  on  the  back. 

Ah  !”  he  exclaimed.  ‘‘  I forgot.  Of  course  you'll  not 
be  second  mate  when  you  get  ashore." 

‘‘  What  then  ?" 

Why,  a passenger — a parson — the  ship’s  doctor.  We’ll 
tell  you  wot  to  say  as  we  go  along.  Come,  get  us  off  this 
bloomin’  coast,  will  you,  as  soon  as  you  can,"  pointing  to 
the  chart.  ‘‘  All  hands  is  grown’  delikit  with  care  and  con- 
sarn  ; as  Joe  Sampson  used  to  sing, 

“ ‘ Vith  care  and  consarn 
Ve’re  a-vaisting  avay.’ 

And  our  nerviss  systems  is  that  wrought  up  with  fear  of 
our  necks,  that  blowed  if  we  sha’n’t  want  two  months  o’ 
strong  physicking  and  prime  livin’,  at  the  werry  least,  to 
make  men  of  us  ag’in  arter  we’re  landed.’’ 

And  with  a leering  grin  and  an  ugly  nod  he  quitted  the 
cabin. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

I MADE  up  my  mind,  as  Stevens  left  me,  to  bring  this 
terrible  time  to  an  end  on  Friday  afternoon,  come  what 
might.  Let  it  fall  a calm,  let  it  blow  a gale,  on  Friday 
afternoon  I would  tell  the  carpenter  that  the  ship  was  off 
the  coast  of  Florida,  forty  or  fifty  miles  distant. 

If,  by  the  boatswain’s  ruse,  I could  keep  the  ship  afloat  and 
carry  her  to  Bermuda,  it  would  matter  little  whether  we 
hove  her  to  one  hundred  or  even  two  hundred  miles  distant 
from  the  island.  The  suspense  I endured,  the  horror  of  our 
situation,  was  more  than  I could  bear.  I believed  that  my 
health  and  strength  would  give  way  if  1 protracted  the  ship’s 
journey  to  the  spot  where  the  men  would  leave  her,  even 
for  twenty-four  hours  longer  than  Friday. 

The  task  before  me,  then,  was  to  prepare  for  the  final 
struggle,  to  thoroughly  mature  my  plans,  to  utilize  the  con- 
trol I still  had  over  the  ship  to  the  utmost  advantage,  and 
to  put  into  shape  all  plausible  objections  and  hints  I could 
think  upon,  which  would  be  helpful  to  me  if  adopted  by  the 
crew. 

What  I most  felt  was  the  want  of  fire-arms.  The  revol- 
ver I carried  was  indeed  five-chambered,  and  there  was 


166 


THK  WKECK  OF  THE  GROsVeNOr/' 


much  good-fortune  in  my  having  been  the  first  to  get  hold 
of  it.  But  could  I have  armed  the  boatswain,  or  even  the 
steward,  with  another  pistol,  I should  have  been  much 
easier  in  my  mind  when  I contemplated  the  chances  of  a 
struggle  between  us  and  the  crew. 

However,  there  is  no  evil  that  is  not  attended  by  some 
kind  of  compensation,  and  I found  this  out  ; for,  taking  it 
into  my  head  that  there  might  be  a pistol  among  Duckling’s 
effects,  though  I was  pretty  sure  that  the  weapon  he  had 
threatened  me  with  was  the  one  in  my  possession,  I entered 
his  cabin  with  the  intention  to  begin  a search,  but  had  no 
sooner  opened  the  lid  of  his  chest  than  I perceived  that  I 
had  been  forestalled  ; for  the  clothes  were  tossed  any  way, 
the  pockets  turned  inside  out,  and  articles  taken  out  of 
wrappers,  as  I should  judge  from  the  paper  coverings  that 
lay  among  the  clothes. 

So  now  I could  only  hope  that  Duckling  had  not  had  a 
pistol,  since  whoever  had  rifled  his  box  must  have  met  with 
it.  And  that  Stevens  was  the  thief  in  this  as  in  the  case  of 
the  silver  I had  no  doubt  at  all. 

There  being  now  only  two  of  us  to  keep  watch,  Stevens 
and  I did  not  meet  at  dinner.  I took  his  place  while  he 
dined,  and  he  then  relieved  me. 

The  steward  told  me  they  were  having  a fine  feast  in  the 
forecastle  ; that  upward  of  ten  of  the  fowls  that  had  been 
strangled  in  the  morning  had  been  put  to  bake  for  the 
men’s  dinner  ; that,  in  addition  to  this,  they  had  cooked 
three  legs  of  pork,  and  were  drinking  freely  from  a jar  of 
rum,  which  the  carpenter  had  ordered  him  to  take  forward. 

I could  pretty  well  judge  that  they  were  enjoying  them- 
selves by  the  loud  choruses  they  were  singing. 

Believing  they  would  end  in  becoming  drunk,  I knocked 
on  Miss  Robertson’s  door  to  tell  her  on  no  account  to  show 
herself  on  deck.  She  gave  me  her  hand  the  moment  she 
saw  me,  and  gently  brought  me  into  the  cabin  and  made 
me  sit  down,  though  I had  not  meant  to  stay. 

The  old  gentleman  stood  with  his  back  to  the  door,  look- 
ing through  the  port-hole.  Though  he  heard  my  voice,  he 
did  not  turn,  and  only  looked  round  when  his  daughter 
pulled  him  by  the  arm. 

How  do  you  do,  sir  ?”  he  asked,  making  me  a most 
courtly  bow.  I hope  3^011  are  well  ? You  find  us,  sir,” 
with  a stately  wave  of  the  hand,  in  wretched  accommo- 
dations ; but  all  this  will  be  mended  presently.  The  great- 
est lesson  of  life  is  patience/* 


167 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.” 

And  he  made  me  another  bow,  meanwhile  looking  hard 
at  me  and  contracting  his  brows. 

I was  more  affected  by  this  painful  change — this  visible 
and  rapid  decay,  not  of  his  memory  only,  but  of  his  mind 
— than  I know  how  to  describe.  The  mournful,  helpless 
look  his  daughter  gave  him,  the  tearless  melancholy  in  her 
eyes,  as  she  bent  them  on  me,  hit  me  hard. 

I did  not  know  how  to  answer  him,  and  could  only  fix  my 
eyes  on  the  deck. 

‘‘  This  prospect,”  he  continued,  pointing  to  the  port-hole, 

is  exceedingly  monotonous.  I have  been  watching  it  I 
should  say  a full  half  hour — about  that  time,  my  dear, 
should  you  not  think  ? — and  find  no  change  in  it  whatever. 
I witness  always  the  same  unbroken  line  of  water,  slightly 
darker,  I observe,  than  the  sky  which  bends  to  meet  it. 
That  unbroken  line  has  a curious  effect  upon  me.  It  seems 
to  press  like  a substantial  ligature,  or  binding,  upon  my 
forehead  ; positively,”  he  exclaimed,  with  a smile  almost  as 
sweet  as  his  child’s,  “ as  though  I had  a cord  tied  round  my 
head.” 

He  swept  his  hand  over  his  forehead,  as  though  he  could 
remove  the  sensation  of  tightness  by  the  gesture.  It  was 
pitiful  to  witness  such  a venerable  and  dignified  old  gentle- 
man stricken  thus  in  his  mind  by  the  sufferings  and  misera- 
ble horrors  of  shipwreck. 

I think,  sir,  I said,  addressing  him  with  all  the  respect- 
fulness I could  infuse  into  my  voice,  that  the  uneasiness 
of  which  you  complain  would  leave  you  if  you  would  lie 
down.  The  eye  gets  strained  by  staring  through  a port- 
hole, and  that  eternal  horizon  yonder  really  grows  a kind 
of  craze  in  one’s  head  if  watched  too  long.” 

You  are  quite  right,  sir,”  he  replied,  making  me  another 
bow  ; and,  addressing  his  daughter,  This  gentleman  sym- 
pathizes with  the  peculiar  inspirations  of  what  I may  call 
monotonous  nature.” 

He  looked  at  her  with  extraordinary  and  painful  earnest- 
ness. Evidently  some  recollections  had  leaped  into  his 
mind  and  quitted  him  immediately,  leaving  him  bewildered 
by  it. 

He  then  said,  in  a most  plaintive  voice  : 

‘‘  I will  lie  down.  Your  shoulder,  my  love.” 

He  stretched  out  his  trembling  hand.  I got  up  to  help 
him,  but  he  withdrew  from  me  with  an  air  of  offended 
pride,  and  reared  his  figure  to  its  full  height. 

‘‘This  is  my  daughter,  sir,”  he  exclaimed,  with  cold  em- 
phasis ; and  though  I knew  he  was  not  accountable  for  his 


168 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘ GROSYENOR.’' 

behavior,  I shrunk  back,  feeling  more  completely  snubbed 
than  ever  I remember  being  in  my  life. 

With  her  assistance  he  got  into  the  bunk,  and  lay  there 
quite  still. 

She  drew  close  to  me,  and  obliged  me  to  share  the  seat 
she  made  of  the  box  which  had  contained  the  steward’s 
linen. 

“You  are  not  angry  with  him  ?”  she  whispered. 

“ Indeed  not.” 

“ I shall  lose  him  soon.  He  will  not  live  long,”  she  said, 
and  tears  came  into  her  eyes. 

“ God  will  spare  him  to  you,  Miss  Robertson.  Have 
courage.  Our  trials  are  nearly  ended.  Once  ashore,  he 
will  recover  his  health.  It  is  this  miserable  confinement, 
this  gloomy  cabin,  this  absence  of  the  comforts  he  had 
been  used  to,  that  are  telling  upon  his  mind.  He  will  live 
to  recall  all  this  in  his  English  home.  The  worst  has  never 
come  until  it  is  passed — that  is  my  creed  ; because  the 
worst  may  be  transformed  into  good  even  when  it  is 
on  us.” 

You  have  the  courage,”  she  answered^  “ not  I.  But 
you.  give  me  courage.  God  knows  what  I should  have  done 
but  for  you.” 

I looked  into  her  brave,  soft  eyes,  swimming  in  tears, 
and  could  have  spoken  some  deep  thoughts  to  her  then, 
awakened  by  her  words. 

I was  silent  a moment,  and  then  said  : 

You  must  not  go  on  deck  to-day.  Indeed,  I think  you 
had  better  remain  below  until  I ask  you  to  join  me.” 

“ Why  ? is  there  any  new  danger  ?” 

Nothing  you  need  fear.  The  men,  who  fancy  them- 
selves very  nearly  at  their  journey’s  end,  threaten  to  grow 
boisterous.  But  my  importance  to  them  is  too  great  to  al- 
low them  to  offend  me_i<?/.  Still,  it  will  be  best  for  you  to 
keep  out  of  sight.” 

“ I will  do  whatever  you  wish.” 

I am  sure  you  will.  My  wish  is  to  save  you — not  my 
wish  only — it  is  my  resolution.  Trust  me  wholly,  Miss 
Robertson.  Keep  up  your  courage,  for  I may  want  you  to 
help  me  at  the  last.” 

“ You  must  trust  in  me,  too,  as  my  whole  trust  is  in  you,” 
she  answered,  smilling. 

I smiled  back  at  her,  and  said  : 

“ Now,  let  me  tell  you  what  may  happen — what  all  my 
energies  are  and  have  been  engaged  to  bring  about.  On 
Friday  afternoon  I shall  tell  the  carpenter  that  the  ship  is 


169 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “gROSVENOr/’ 

fifty  or  sixty  miles  off  the  coast  of  Florida.  If  the  night  is 
calm — and  I pray  that  it  may  be — the  ship  will  be  hove  to, 
that  is,  rendered  stationary  on  the  water  ; the  long-boat 
will  be  slung  over  the  side,  and  the  quarter-boat  lowered. 
A.W  this  is  certain  to  happen.  But"  now  come  my  doubts. 
Will  the  crew  remain  on  board  until  the  man  they  send  in- 
to the  hold  to  scuttle  the  vessel  rejoins  them  ? or  will  they 
get  into  the  boats  and  wait  for  him  alongside  ? If  they  take 
to  the  boats  and  wait  for  the  man,  the  ship  is  ours.  If  they 
remain  on  board,  then  our  preservation  will  depend  upon 
the  boson.” 

“ How  ?” 

“ He  will  either  kill  the  man  who  gets  into  the  hold,  or 
knock  him  insensible.  Ho  will  then  have  to  act  as  though 
he  were  the  man  he  has  knocked  on  the  head.” 

I see.” 

If  they  call  to  him,  he  will  have  to  answer  them  with- 
out showing  himself.  Perhaps  he  will  call  to  them.  They 
will  answer  him.  They  will  necessarily  muffle  their  voices, 
that  we  who  are  aft  may  not  suspect  what  they  are  about. 
In  that  case  the  boson  may  counterfeit  the  voice  of  the  man 
he  has  knocked  on  the  head  successfully.” 

‘‘  But  what  will  he  tell  them  ?” 

“ Why,  that  his  job  is  nearly  finished,  and  that  they  had 
best  take  to  the  boats  and  hold  off  for  him,  as  he  is  scut- 
tling her  in  half  a dozen  places,  and  the  people  aft  will  find 
her  sinking  and  make  a rush  to  the  boats  if  they  are  not 
kept  away.  He  will  tell  them  that  when  he  has  done  scut- 
tling her  he  will  run  up  and  jump  overboard  and  swim  to 
them.  This,  if  done  cleverly,  may  decide  the  men  to  shove 
off.  We  shall  see.” 

It  is  a clever  scheme,”  she  answered,  musingly.  The 
boatswain’s  life  depends  upon  his  success,  and  I believe  he 
will  succeed  in  duping  them.” 

‘‘  What  can  be  done  h-e  will  do,  I am  sure,”  I said,  not 
choosing  to  admit  that  I had  not  her  confidence  in  the 
stratagem,  because  I feared  that  the  more  the  boatswain 
should  endeavor  to  disguise  his  voice,  the  greater  would  be 
the  risk  of  its  being  recognized.  “ But  let  me  tell  you  that 
this  is  the  worst  view  of  the  case.  It  is  quite  probable 
that  the  men  will  take  to  the  boats  and  wait  for  their  mate 
to  finish  in  the  hold,  not  only  because  it  will  save  time, 
but  because  they  will  imagine  it  an  effectual  way  of  com- 
pelling us  to  remain  on  the  vessel.” 

“ What  villains  ! And  if  they  take  to  the  boats  ?” 

‘‘  Then  I shall  want  you,” 


170 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/* 

What  can  I do 

We  shall  see.  There  still  remains  a third  chance.  The 
carpenter  is,  or  I have  read  his  character  upside  down,  a 
born  murderer.  It  is  possible  that  this  villain  may  design 
to  leave  the  man  whom  he  sends  into  the  hold  to  sink  with 
the  ship.  He  has  not  above  half  a dozen  chums,  confidential 
friends,  among  the  crew  ; and  it  will  be  his  and  their  policy 
to  rid  themselves  of  the  others  as  best  they  can,  so  as  to 
diminish  the  number  of  v/itnesses  against  them.  If,  there- 
fore,  they  contemplate  this,  they  will  leave  the  ship  while 
they  suppose  the  act  of  scuttling  to  be  actually  proceeding. 
Now,  among  the  many  schemes  which  have  entered  my 
mind,  there  was  one  I should  have  put  in  practice  had  I not 
feared  to  commit  any  action  which  might  in  the  smallest 
degree  imperil  your  safety.  This  scheme  was  to  cautiously 
sound  the  minds  of  the  men  who  were  not  in  the  carpenter’s 
intimate  confidence  ; ascertain  how  far  they  relish  the 
notion  of  quitting  the  ship  for  a shore  that  might  prove 
inhospitable,  or  on  which  their  boats  might  be  wrecked  and 
themselves  drowned  ; and  discover,  by  what  shrewdness  I 
am  master  of,  how  many  I might  get  to  come  over  to  my 
side  if  the  boatswain  and  myself  turned  upon  Stevens  and 
killed  him,  shot  down  Johnson,  and  fell,  armed  with  my 
revolver  and  a couple  of  belaying-pins,  upon  Cornish  and 
Fish — these  three  men  composing  Stevens’  cabinet.  I say 
that  this  was  quite  practicable,  and  no  very  great  courage 
required  to  execute  it,  as  we  should  have  killed  or  stunned 
these  men  before  they  would  be  able  to  resist  us.” 

“ There  would  be  nine  left.” 

Yes  ; but  I should  have  reckoned  upon  some  of  them 
helping  me.” 

‘‘  You  could  not  have  depended  upon  them.” 

Well,  we  have  another^  plan  ; and  I refer  to  this  only 
to  show  you  a specimen  of  some  of  the  schemes  which  have 
come  into  my  head.” 

“ Mr.  Royle,  if  you  had  a pisf^Dl  to  give  me,  I would  help 
you  to  shoot  them  ! Show  me  how  I can  aid  you  in  sav- 
ing our  lives,  and  I will  do  your  bidding  !”  she  exclaimed, 
with  her  eyes  on  fire. 

I put  my  finger  on  my  lip  and  smiled. . 

She  blushed  scarlet,  and  said:  ^‘You  do  not  think  me 
womanly  to  talk  so  ?” 

^‘You  would  not  hate  me  were  you  to  know  my 
thoughts,”  I answered,  rising. 

Are  you  going,  Mr.  Royle 

Yes.  Stevens,  for  all  I know,  may  have  seen  me  come 


171 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR/' 

in  here.  I would  rather  he  should  find  rne  in  my  own 
cabin.’* 

We  see  very  little  of  you,  considering  that  we  are  all 
three  in  one  small  ship,”  she  said,  hanging  her  head. 

I never  leave  you  willingly,  and  would  be  with  you  all 
day  if  I might.  But  a rough  sailor  like  me  is  poor  com- 
pany.” 

“ Sailors  are  the  best  company  in  the  world,  Mr.  Royle.” 

Only  one  woman  in  every  hundred  thinks  so — perhaps 
one  in  every  thousand.  Well,  you  would  see  less  of  me 
than  you  do  if  I was  not  prepared  to  lay  down  my  life  for 
you.  No  ! I don’t  say  that  boastfully.  I have  sworn  in 
my  heart  to  save  you,  and  it  shall  cost  me  my  life  if  I fail. 
That  is  what  I should  have  said.” 

She  turned  her  back  suddenly,  and  I hardly  knew 
whether  I had  not  said  too  much.  I stood  watching  her 
for  a few  moments,  with  my  fingers  on  the  handle  of  the 
door.  Fnding  she  did  not  move,  I went  quietly  out,  but  as 
I closed  the  door  I heard  her  sob.  Now,  what  h^d  I said  to 
make  her  cry  ? I did  not  like  to  go  in  again,  and  so  I 
repaired  to  my  cabin,  wishing,  instead  of  allowing  my  con- 
versation to  drift  into  a personal  current,  I had  confined  it 
to  my  plans,  which  I had  not  half  unfolded  to  her,  but 
from  which  I had  been  as  easily  diverted  as  if  they  were  a 
bit  of  fiction,  instead  of  a living  plot  that  our  lives  de- 
pended on. 

During  my  watch  from  four  to  six,  Stevens  joined  me, 
and  asked  how  “ Floridy  ” would  bear  from  the  ship  when 
she  was  hove  to  ? 

I told  him  that  Florida  was  npt  an  island,  but  part  of  the 
raain<ioast  of  North  America,  and  that  he  might  head  the 
boats  any  point  from  north-north-west  to  south-south-west, 
and  from  a distance  of  fifty  or  sixty  miles,  fetch  some  part 
of  the  Florida  coast,  which,  I dared  say,  showed  a seaboard 
ranging  four  hundred  miles  long. 

This  seemed  new  to  him,  which  more  than  ever  con- 
vinced me  of  his  ignorance  ; ^for  though  I had  repeatedly 
pointed  out  Florida  to  him,  }^et  he  did  not  know  but  that  it 
was  an  island,  which  might  easily  be  missed  by  steering  the 
boats  a point  out  of  the  course  given. 

He  then  asked  me  what  compasses  we  had  that  we  might 
take  with  us. 

We  shall  only  want  one  in  the  long-boat,”  I replied  ; 
“ and  there  is  one  on  the  table  in  the  captain’s  cabin  which 
will  do.  Have  you  got  the  long-boat  all  ready  ?” 


172 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR/^ 

Ay,  clean  as  a new  brass  farden,  and  provisioned  for  a 
month/* 

Now,  let  me  understand  ; when  the  ship  is  hove  to,  you 
will  sling  the  long-boat  over  ?” 

“ I explained  all  that  before,’'  he  an>swered  gruffly. 

‘‘  Not  that.’* 

“ You’re  hangin’  on  a tidy  bit  about  them  there  boats. 
What  do  you  think  ?” 

I suppose  my  life  is  as  good  as  yours,  and  that  I have 
a right  to  find  out  how  we  are  to  abandon  this  ship  and 
make  the  shore,”  I answered  with  some  show  of  warmth, 
my  object  being  to  get  all  the  information  from  him  that 
was  to  be  drawn.  You’ll  get  the  long-boat  alongside,  and 
all  hands  will  jump  into  her  ? Is  that  it  ?” 

Why,  wot  do  you  think  we’d  get  the  boat  alongside  for 
if  we  didn’t  get  into  her?”  he  replied,  with  a kind  of  growl- 
ing laugh. 

‘‘  Will  anybody  be  left  on  the  ship  ?” 

Anybody  left  on  the  ship  ?”  he  exclaimed,  fetching  a 
sudden  breath.  ‘‘  Wot’s  put  that  in  your  head  ?” 

“ I was  afraid  that  that  yellow  devil,  the  cook,  might  in- 
duce you  to  leave  the  steward  behind  to  take  his  chance  to 
sink  or  swim  in  her,  just  out  of  revenge  for  calling  bad 
pork  good,”  said  I,  fixing  my  eyes  upon  him. 

“ No,  no,  nothen  of  that  sort,”  he  replied  quickly,  and 
with  evident  alarm.  “ Curse  the  cook  ! d’ye  think  I’se  skip- 
per to  give  them  kind  o’  orders  ?” 

Now  you  see  what  I’m  driving  at,”  I said,  laying  my 
hand  on  his  arm,  and  addressing  him  with  a smile.  “ I 
really  did  think  you  meant  to  leave  the  poor  devil  of  a 
steward  behind.  And  what  I wanted  to  understand  was 
how  you  proposed  to  manage  with  the  boats  to  prevent  him 
boarding  you — that  is  why  I was  curious.” 

The  suspicious  rufflan  took  the  bait  as  I meant  he  should  ; 
and,  putting  on  an  unconcerned  manner,  which  fitted  him 
as  ill  as  the  pilot-jacket  which  he  had  stolen  from  the  cap- 
tain he  had  murdered,  and  which  he  was  now  wearing,  in- 
quired, What  I meant  by  that  ? If  they  left  the  steward 
behind — not  that  they  was  goin’  to,  but  to  say  it,  for  the 
sake  o’  argyment — what  would  the  management  of  the  boats 
have  to  do  with  preventin’  him  boardin’  of  them  ? He 
didn’t  understand.” 

Oh,  nothing,”  I replied,  with  a shrug.  ‘‘  Since  we  are 
to  take  the  steward  with  us,  there’s  an  end  of  the  matter.” 
‘‘  Can’t  you  explain,  sir  ?”  he  cried,  striving  to  suppress 
his  temper. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 


173 


‘‘It  is  not  worth  the  trouble,”  said  I ; “because,  don’t 
you  see,  if  even  you  had  made  up  your  mind  to  leave  the 
steward  on  the  ship,  you’d  only  have  one  man  to  deal  with. 
What  put  this  matter  into  my  head  was  a yarn  I read  some 
time  ago  about  a ship’s  company  wishing  to  leave  their  ves- 
sel. There  were  only  two  boats  which  were  serviceable, 
and  these  wouldn’t  hold  above  two  thirds  of  the  crew.  So 
the  men  conspired  among  themselves — do  you  under- 
stand me  ?” 

“ Yes,  yes,  I’m  a-followin’  you.” 

“ That  is,  twelve  men  out  of  a crew  composed  of  eight- 
een hands  resolved  to  lower  the  boats  and  get  away,  and 
leave  the  others  to  shift  for  themselves.  But  they  had  to 
act  cautiously,  because,  don’t  you  see,  the  fellows  who  were 
to  be  left  behind  would  become  desperate  with  the  fear  of 
death,  and  if  any  of  them  contrived  to  get  into  the  boats, 
they  might  begin  a fight,  which,  if  it  didn’t  capsize  the  boats, 
was  pretty  sure  to  end  in  a drowning  match.  Of  course,  in 
‘our  case,  as  I have  said,  even  supposing  you  had  made  up 
your  mind  to  leave  the  steward  behind,  we  should  have 
nothing  to  fear,  because  he  would  be  only  one  man.  But 
when  you  come  to  two  or  three,  or  four  men  driven  mad 
by  terror,  then  look  out,  if  they  get  among  you  in  a boat  ! 
for  fear  will  make  two  as  strong  as  six,  and  I shouldn’t  like 
to  be  in  the  boat  where  such  a fight  was  taking  place.” 

“ Well,  but  how  did  them  other  chaps  manage  as  you’re 
tellin’  about  ?” 

“ Why,  they  all  got  into  the  boats  in  a lump,  and  shoved 
off  well  clear  of  the  ship.  The  others  jumped  into  the 
water  after  them,  but  never  reached  the  boats.  But  all 
this  doesn’t  hit  our  case.  You  wished  me  to  explain,  and 
now  you  know  my  reasons  for  asking  you  how  you  meant 
to  manage  with  the  boats.  Do  not  forget  that  there  is  a 
woman  among  us,  and  a fight  at  the  last  moment,  when  our 
lives  may  depend  upon  orderliness  and  coolness,  may  drown 
us  all.” 

And  so  saying,  I left  him,  under  pretense  of  looking  at 
the  compass. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

I HAD  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the  hints  I took  care  to 
wrap  up  in  my  conversation  with  Stevens  would  shape  his 
actions  to  the  form  I wished  them  to  take  : but  though  they 
did  no  good,  they  would  certainly  do  me  no  harm,  and  it 


174:  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOr/^ 

was  at  least  certain  that  my  opinion  was  respected,  so  that 
^ might  hope  that  some  weight  would  attach  to  whatever 
suggestions  I offered. 

Nothing  now  remained  to  be  done  but  to  wait  the  result 
of  events  ; but  no  language  can  express  an  idea  of  my  anx- 
iety as  the  hours  passed,  bringing  us  momentarily  closer  to 
the  dreaded  and  yet  wished-for  issue. 

Some  of  the  men  got  intoxicated  that  afternoon,  and  I 
believe  two  of  them  had  a desperate  set-to  ; they  sung  until 
they  were  tired,  and  for  tea  had  more  hot  roast  pork  and 
fowls. 

But  the  majority  had  their  senses,  and  kept  those  who 
were  drunk  under  ; so  that  the  riot  was  all  forward. 

I wondered  what  the  boatswain  would  think  of  the  shindy 
over  his  head,  and  whether  he  had  a watch  to  tell  the  time 
by.  His  abode  was  surely  a very  dismal  one,  among  the 
coals  in  the  fore-peak,  and  dark  as  night,  with  plenty  of 
rats  to  squeak  about  his  ears,  and  the  endless  creaking  and 
complaining  of  the  timbers  under  the  water. 

A terrible  idea  possessed  me  once.  It  was  that  he  might 
be  asleep  when  the  man  went  down  to  scuttle  the  ship,  who, 
of  course,  would  take  a candle  with  him,  and  find  him  lying 
there. 

But  there  was  no  use  in  imagining  evil.  I could  only  do 
what  was  possible.  If  we  were  doomed  to  die,  why,  we 
must  meet  our  fate  heroically.  What  more  ? 

It  blew  freshly  at  eleven  o’clock,  and  held  all  night.  I 
kept  all  the  sail  on  the  ship  that  she  would  bear,  and  up  to 
noon  next  day  we  spanked  along  at  a great  pace. 

Then  the  wind  fell  light  and  veered  round  to  the  north  ; 
but  this  did  not  matter  to  me,  for  I showed  the  carpenter 
a run  on  the  chart  which  convincingly  proved  to  him  that, 
even  if  we  did  no  more  than  four  knots  an  hour  until  next 
day,  we  should  be  near  enough  to  tfie  coast  of  Florida  to 
heave  to. 

This  afternoon  the  men  made  preparations  to  swing  the 
long-boat  over  the  side,  clapping  on  straps  to  the  collar  of 
the  mainstay,  and  forward  round  the  trestle-tree,  ready  to 
hook  on  the  tackles  to  lift  the  boat  out  of  her  chocks. 
Their  eagerness  to  get  away  from  the  ship  was  well  illus- 
trated by  these  early  preparations. 

All  that  day  they  fared  sumptuously  on  roast  pork,  and 
whatever  took  their  fancy  among  the  cuddy  stores,  but 
drank  little,  or  at  all  events  not  enough  to  affect  them  ; 
though  there  was  sufficient  rum  in  the  hold  to  kill  them  all 
off  in  a day,  had  they  had  a mind  to  broach  the  casks. 


175 


THK  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOR/' 

Toward  evening  we  sighted  no  less  than  five  ships,  two 
standing  to  the  south  and  the  others  steering  north.  The 
spectacle  of  these  vessels  fully  persuaded  Stevens  that  we 
were  nearing  the  coast,  he  telling  me  he  had  no  doubt  they 
were  from  the  West  Indies,  which  he  supposed  were  not 
more  than  four  hundred  miles  distant. 

I did  not  undeceive  him. 

I saw  Miss  Robertson  for  a few  minutes  that  evening  to 
repeat  my  caution  to  her  not  to  show  herself  on  deck. 

The  men  were  again  at  their  pranks  in  the  forecastle, 
skylarking,  as  they  call  it  at  sea,  and  though  not  drunk, 
they  were  making  a tremendous  noise.  One  of  them  had 
got  a concertina,  and  sat  tailor-fashion,  on  top  of  the 
capstan,  and  some  were  dancing,  two  having  dressed  them- 
selves up  as  women  in  canvas  bonnets,  and  blankets  round 
them  to  resemble  skirts. 

Fun  of  this  sort  would  have  been  innocent  enough  had 
there  been  any  recognized  discipline  to  overlook  it ; but 
from  decent  mirth  to  boisterous,  coarse  disorder  is  an  easy 
step  to  sailors  ; and  in  the  present  temper  of  the  crew  the 
least  provocation  might  convert  the  ship  into  a theater  for 
exhibitions  of  horse-play  which,  begun  in  vanity,  might 
end  in  criminal  excesses. 

During  my  brief  conversation  with  Miss  Robertson,  I 
asked  her  an  odd  question — Could  she  steer  a ship  ? 

She  answered,  ‘‘  Yes.’' 

“ You  say  ‘ yes  ’ because  you  will  try  if  you  are  wanted 
to  do  so,”  I said. 

I say  ‘ yes  ’ because  I really  understand  how  to  use  the 
wheel,”  she  replied,  seriously. 

“Where  did  you  learn  ?” 

“ During  our  voyage  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  I used 
to  watch  the  man  steering,  and  observe  him  move  the 
wheel  so  as  to  keep  the  compass-card  steady.  I told  Cap- 
tain Jenkinson  I should  like  to  learn  to  steer,  and  he  would 
often  let  me  hold  the  wheel,  and,  for  fun,  give  me  orders.” 

“ Which  way  would  you  pull  the  spokes  if  I told  you  to 
put  the  helm  to  the  starboard  ?” 

“ To  the  left,”  she  answered,  promptly. 

“ And  if  I said  ^ hard  over  ’?” 

“ If  the  wind  was  blowing  on  the  left  hand  side,  I would 
push  the  wheel  to  the  right  until  I could  push  it  no  further. 
You  can't  puzzle  me,  indeed.  I know  all  the  steering  terms. 
Really^  I can  steer.” 

I quite  believed  her,  though  I should  never  have  dreamed 
of  her  proficiency  in  this  matter  ; and  told  her  that  if  we 


176  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

succeeded  in  getting  away  from  the  boats,  she  would  be  of 
the  utmost  importance  to  us,  because  then  there  would  be 
three  men  to  work  the  ship,  whereas  two  only  would  be  at 
liberty  if  one  had  to  take  the  wheel. 

And  now  I come  to  Friday. 

We  kept  no  regular  watches.  Stevens,  ever  distrustful 
of  me,  was  markedly  so  now  that  our  voyage  was  nearly 
ended.  He  was  incessantly  up  and  down,  looking  at  the 
compass,  computing  the  ship’s  speed  by  staring  at  the  pass- 
ing water,  and  often  engaged,  sometimes  on  the  poop,  some- 
times on  the  forecastle,  in  conversation  with  Fish,  Cornish, 
Johnson  and  others. 

rie  made  no  inquiries  after  Mr.  or  Miss  Robertson  ; he 
appeared  to  have  forgotten  their  existence.  I also  noticed 
that  he  shirked  me  as  often  as  he  could,  leaving  the  deck 
when  I appeared,  and  mounting  the  ladder  the  furthest 
from  where  I stood  when  he  came  aft  from  the  main-deck. 

The  dawn  had  broken  with  a promise  of  a beautiful  day  ; 
though  the  glass,  which  had  been  dropping  very  slowly  all 
through  the  night,  stood  low  at  eight  o’clock  that  morning. 
The  sun,  even  at  that  early  hour,  was  intensely  hot,  and 
here  and  there  the  pitch  in  the  seams  of  the  deck  adhered 
to  the  soles  of  one’s  boots,  while  the  smell  of  the  paint- work 
rose  hot  in  the  nostrils. 

There  was  a long  swell,  the  undulations,  moderate  though 
wide  apart,  coming  from  the  westward  ; the  clouds  were 
very  high,  and  the  sky  a dazzling  blue,  and  the  wind  about 
north,  very  soft  and  refreshing. 

The  men  were  quiet,  and  continued  so  throughout  the 
day.  Many  of  them,  as  well  as  the  carpenter,  incessantly 
gazed  around  the  horizon,  evidently  fearing  the  approach 
of  a vessel  ; and  some  would  steal  aft  and  look  at  the  com- 
pass, and  then  go  away  again. 

We  were  under  all  plain  sail,  and  the  ship,  as  near  as  I 
could  tell,  was  making  about  five  knots  an  hour,  though 
the  log  gave  us  seven,  and  I logged  it  seven  on  the  slate  in 
case  of  any  arguments  arising. 

When  I came  on  deck  with  my  sextant  in  hand  to  take 
sights,  I was  struck  by  the  intent  expressions  on  the  faces 
of  the  crew,  the  whole  of  whom,  even  including  the  cook, 
had  collected  on  the  poop,  or  stood  upon  the  ladders  wait- 
ing for  me. 

When  I saw  them  thus  congregated,  my  heart  for  a 
moment  failed  me. 

The  tremendous  doubt  crossed  my  mind — were  they  ac- 


177 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/' 

quainted  with  the  ship’s  whereabouts  ? Did  they  know,  had 
they  known  all  through,  that  I was  deceiving  them  ? 

No  ! 

As  I looked  at  them  I became  reassured.  Theirs  was  an 
anxiety  I should  have  been  blind  to  misconstrue.  The 
true  expression  on  their  faces  represented  nothing  but 
eager  curiosity  to  know  whether  our  journey  was  really 
ended,  or  whether  more  time  must  elapse  before  they  could 
quit  the  ship  which  they  had  rendered  accursed  with  the 
crime  of  murder,  and  which,  as  I well  knew,  from  what 
Stevens  had  over  and  over  again  let  fall,  they  abhorred 
with  all  the  terrors  of  vulgar  conscience. 

Having  made  my  observations,  I was  about  to  quit  the 
poop,  when  one  of  the  men  called  out  : 

Tell  us  what  you  make  it.” 

“ I will  when  I have  worked  it  out,”  I replied. 

• Work  it  out  here,  while  we  looks  on.” 

‘‘  Do  any  of  you  understand  navigation 

There  was  no  reply. 

“ Unless  you  can  count,”  said  I,  you’ll  not  be  able  to 
follow  me.” 

Two  and  two  and  one  makes  nine,”  said  a voice. 

“ What  do  you  mean  by  jokin’  ? You  ought  to  be 
ashamed  o’  yourself  !”  exclaimed  one  of  the  men.  And 
then  there  was  a blow,  and  immediately  after  an  oath. 

“ If  you  want  me  to  work  out  these  sights  in  your  pres- 
sence,  I’ll  do  so,”  said  I. 

And  I went  below  to  get  the  things  I required,  leaving 
my  sextant  on  deck  to  show  them  that  I meant  to  be 
honest. 

When  I returned,  they  were  all  around  the  sky-light 
gazing  at  the  sextant  as  though  it  were  an  animal ; no  man 
taking  the  liberty  to  touch  it,  however. 

They  came,  hustling  each  other  about  me  as  I sat  on  the 
sky-light  working  out  my  figures,  and  I promise  you  their 
proximity,  coupled  with  my  notion  that  they  might  suspect 
I had  been  deceiving  them,  did  not  sharpen  my  wits  so  as 
to  expedite  my  calculations. 

I carried  two  reckonings  in  my  head — the  false  and  the 
true  ; and,  finding  our  actual  whereabouts  to  be  ninety- 
eight  miles  from  Bermuda,  the  islands  bearing  west-south- 
west, as  straight  as  a line,  I unfolded  the  chart,  and,  giving 
them  the  imaginary  longitude  and  latitude,  put  my  finger 
upon  the  spot  we  were  supposed  to  have  reached,  ex- 
claiming : 

Now  you  can  see  where  we  are  !” 


178 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOR,’’ 


‘‘Just  make  a small  mark  there  with  your  pencil,  will 
you  ?*'  said  Johnson  ; “ then  all  hands  can  have  a look/* 

I did  so  and  quitted  the  sky-light,  surrendering  the  chart 
to  the  men,  who  made  a strange  picture  as  they  stood  poring 
over  it,  pointing  with  their  brown  forefingers  and  arguing. 

“ There’s  no  question  I can  answer,  is  there  ?”  said  I to 
the  carpenter. 

“ Mates,  is  there  anything  you  want  to  say  to  Mr.  Royle  ?’* 
he  exclaimed. 

“ When  are  we  going  to  heave  the  ship  to  ?’*  asked  Fish. 

“ That’s  for  you  to  answer,”  I rejoined. 

“ Well,  Fm  for  not  standin*  too  close  inshore,*’  said  Fish. 

“ How  fur  off  do  you  say  is  this  here  Florida  coast  ?’  asked 
Johnson. 

“ About  sixty  miles.  Look  at  the  chart.” 

“And  every  minute  brings  us  nearer,”  said  a man. 

“ That’s  true,”  I replied.  “ But  you  don’t  want  to  leave  . 
the  ship  before  dusk,  do  you  ?” 

The  men  looked  at  each  other  as  though  they  were  not 
sure  that  they  ought  to  confide  so  much  to  me  as  an  answer 
to  my  question  would  involve.  I particularly  took  notice 
of  this,  and  felt  how  thoroughly  I was  put  aside  by  them  in 
their  intentions. 

The  carpenter  said,  “You’ll  understand  our  arrangements 
by  and  by,  Mr.  Royle.  How’s  the  wind  ?” 

“ About  north,”  said  I. 

“ Mates,  shall  we  bring  the  yards  to  the  masts  and  keep 
the  leeches  liftin’  till  we’re  ready  to  stop  her  ?” 

“ The  best  thing  as  can  happen,”  said  Johnson. 

“ She’ll  lie  to  the  west’ard  at  that,  and’ll  look  to  be  sailin’ 
properly  if  a wessel  sights  her  ; and  she’ll  make  no  head- 
way neither,”  said  Stevens. 

“ You  can’t  do  better,”  I exclaimed. 

So  the  helm  was  put  down,  and  as  the  men  went  to  work 
I descended  to  my  cabin. 

The  steward’s  head  was  at  the  pantry  door,  and  I called 
to  him,  “ Bring  me  a biscuit  and  the  sherry.” 

I wanted  neither,  but  I had  something  to  say  to  him  ; and 
if  Stevens  saw  him  come  to  my  cabin  with  a tray  in  his 
hand  he  was  not  likely  to  follow  and  listen  at  the  door. 

The  steward  put  the  tray  down  and  was  going  away, 
when  I took  him  by  the  arm  and  led  him  to  the  extremity 
of  the  cabin. 

“ Do  you  value  your  life  ?”  I said  to  him,  in  a whisper. 

He  stared  at  me  and  turned  pale. 

“Just  listen,”  I continued.  “ At  dusk  this  evening  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.^’  179 

men  are  going  to  scuttle  the  ship  first,  that  she  may  fill 
with  water  and  sink.  It  is  not  their  intention  to  take  us 
with  them.’' 

My  God  !”  he  muttered,  trembling  like  a freezing  man, 
are  we  to  be  left  on  board  to  sink  ?” 

That  is  what  they  mean.  But  the  boson,  who  they 
believe  to  be  drowned,  is  in  the  hold  ready  to  kill  the  man 
who  goes  down  to  scuttle  the  ship.  If  we  act  promptly, 
we  may  save  our  lives  and  get  away  from  the  ruffians. 
There  are  only  three  of  us,  but  we  must  fight  as  though 
we  were  twelve  men,  if  it  should  come  to  our  having  to 
fight.  Understand  that.  When  once  the  men  are  in  the 
boats,  no  creature  among  them  must  ever  get  on  board 
again  alive.  Hit  hard — spare  nothing  ! If  we  are  beaten, 
we  are  dead  men  ; if  we  conquer,  our  lives  are  our  own. 

I’ll  do  my  best,”  answered  the  steward,  the  expression 
upon  whose  face,  however,  was  anything  but  heroical. 

But  you  must  tell  me  what  to  do,  sir.  I sha’n’t  know,  sir. 
I never  was  in  a fight,  and  the  sight  of  blood  is  terrifying 
to  me,  sir.” 

“ You’ll  have  to  bottle  up  your  fears.  Don’t  misunder- 
stand me,  steward.  Every  man  left  on  board  this  ship  to 
drown  will  look  to  his  companions  to  help  him  to  save  his 
life.  And,  by  all  that’s  holy  ! if  you  show  any  cowardice, 
if  you  skulk,  if  you  do  not  fight  like  forty  men,  if  you  do 
not  stick  by  my  side  and  obey  my  words  like  a flash  of 
lightning,  as  sure  as  you  breathe  I’ll  put  a bullet  through 
your  head  ! I’ll  kill  you  for  not  helping  me  !” 

And  I pulled  out  the  pistol  from  my  pocket  and  flourished 
it  under  his  nose.  He  recoiled  from  the  weapon  with  his 
eyes  half  out  of  his  head,  and  gasped  : 

^ What  am  I to  use,  sir 

“ The  first  iron  belaying-pin  you  can  snatch  up,”  I an- 
swered. “ There  are  plenty  to  be  found.  And  now  be  off. 
Not  a look,  not  a word  ! Go  to  your  work  as  usual.  If 
you  open  your  mouth  you  are  a dead  man.” 

He  went  away  as  pale  as  a ghost.  However,  cur  as  he 
was,  I did  not  despair  of  his  turning  to  at  the  last  moment. 
Cowards  will  sometimes  make  terrible  antagonists.  The 
madness  of  fear  renders  them  desperate,  and  in  their  frenzy 
they  will  do  more  execution  than  the  brave,  deliberate 
man. 

I did  not  remain  long  off  the  poop,  being  too  anxious  to 
observe  the  movements  of  the  crew. 

I found  the  breeze  slackening  fast,  with  every  appear- 
ance of  a calm  in  the  hot,  misty  blue  sky  and  the  glassy 


180 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’* 

aspect  of  the  horizon.  The  lower  sails  flapped  to  every 
motion  of  the  ship,  and,  lying  close  to  what  little  wind 
there  was,  we  made  no  progress  at  all. 

The  promise  of  a calm,  though  favorable  to  the  intentions 
of  the  men,  in  so  far  as  it  would  keep  the  horizon  clear  of 
sailing  ships,  and  so  limit  the  probability  of  their  operations 
being  witnessed  to  the  chance  of  a steamer  passing,  was  a 
blow  to  me  ; as  one  essential  part  of  my  scheme — that  of 
swinging  the  main  yards  round  and  getting  way  on  the 
ship  when  the  men  had  left  her — 'would  be  impracticable. 

The  glass,  indeed,  stood  low  ; but  then  this  might  be- 
token the  coming  of  more  wind  than  I should  want — a gale 
that  would  detain  the  men  on  the  ship,  and  force  them  to 
defer  the  scheme  of  abandoning  her  for  an  indefinite 
period. 

They  had  gone  to  dinner,  but  were  so  quiet  that  the  ves- 
sel seemed  deserted,  and  nothing  was  audible  but  the  clank- 
ing of  the  tiller-chains  and  the  rattling  of  the  sails  against 
the  masts. 

Stevens  was  forward,  apparently  having  his  dinner  with 
the  men.  In  glancing  through  the  sky-light,  I saw  Mary 
Robertson  looking  up  at  me.  I leaned  forward,  so  that 
my  face  was  concealed  from  the  man  at  the  wheel — the 
only  person  on  deck  beside  myself — and  whispered  : 

Keep  up  your  courage,  and  be  ready  to  act  as  I may 
direct.’' 

I am  quite  ready,”  she  answered. 

Remain  in  your  cabin,”  I said,  and  don’t  let  the  men 
see  you  for  it  had  flashed  upon  me  that  if  the  crew  saw 
her  they  might  force  her  to  go  along  with  them  in  their 
boats. 

“ I wanted  a little  brandy  for  papa,”  she  answered.  He 
is  very  poorly  and  weak,  and  rambles  terribly  in  his  talk.” 

She  turned  to  hide  her  tears  from  me,  and  prevent  me 
witnessing  her  struggles  to  restrain  them.  She  would  feel 
their  impotence,  the  mockery  of  them,  at  such  a time  ; be- 
sides, dear  heart,  she  would  think  I should  distrust  her 
courage  if  she  let  me  see  her  weep. 

The  steward  came  forward  under  the  sky-light  as  she 
entered  her  cabin,  and  said : 

“ I will  fight  for  my  life,  sir.” 

That  is  my  advice  to  you.” 

“ I will  do  my  best.  I have  been  thinking  of  my  wife 
and  child,  sir.” 

‘‘  Hush  !”  I cried.  Not  so  loud.  If  your  courage  fails 
you,  there  is  a girl  in  that  cabin  there  who  will  show  you 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^  181 

how  to  he  brave.  Remember  two  things — act  quickly  and 
strike  hard  ; and,  for  God’s  sake  ! don’t  fall  to  drinking  to 
pull  up  your  nerves  ! If  I find  you  drunk,  I will  call  upon 
the  men  to  drown  you.” 

And  with  this  injunction  I left  the  sky-light. 

The  men  remained  a great  while  in  the  forecastle,  all  so 
quiet  that  I wondered  whether  some  among  them  were  not 
even  now  below  scuttling  the  ship.  But  they  would  hardly 
act  so  prematurely.  To  be  sure  it  would  take  a long  time 
for  the  ship  to  fill,  bored  even  in  half  a dozen  places  by  an 
auger  ; but  until  the  evening  fell,  and  they  were  actually 
in  the  boats,  they  could  not  be  sure  that  a wind  would  not 
spring  up  to  oblige  them  to  keep  the  ship. 

I remained  on  deck,  never  thinking  of  dinner,  watching 
the  weather  anxiously. 

An  ordinary  seaman  came  aft  to  relieve  the  wheel  ; but 
finding  that  the  ship  had  no  steerage-way  on  her,  he  squat- 
ted himself  on  the  taffrail,  pulled  out  a pipe  and  began  to 
smoke.  I took  no  notice  of  him. 

Shortly  afterward  Stevens  came  along  the  main-deck  and 
mounted  the  poop. 

‘‘A  dead  calm,”  said  he,  after  sweeping  the  horizon  with 
his  hand  over  his  eyes,  “ and  blessedly  hot.” 

Is  the  ship  to  be  left  all  standing  !”  I inquired. 

What  do  you  think  ?”  he  replied,  with  an  air  of  indiffer- 
ence, casting  his  eyes  aloft. 

I should  snug  her,  certainly.” 

“ Why  ?”  he  demanded,  folding  his  arms  and  staring  at 
me  as  he  leaned  against  the  poop-rail. 

Because,  vshould  she  drift,  and  be  overhauled  by  another 
ship,  it  will  look  more  ship-shape  if  she  is  found  snug,  as 
though  she  had  been  abandoned  in  a storm.” 

“ There’s  something  in  that,”  he  answered,  without  shift- 
ing his  position. 

Shall  I tell  the  men  to  shorten  sail  ?” 

“ If  you  like,”  he  replied,  grinning  in  my  face. 

I pretended  not  to  observe  his  odd  manner,  being  very 
anxious  to  get  in  all  the  sail  I could  while  there  were  men 
to  do  it.  So  I sung  out,  All  hands  shorten  sail  !” 

The  men  on  the  forecastle  stared  and  burst  into  a laugh  ; 
and  one  of  a group  on  the  main  deck,  who  were  inspecting 
the  provisions  for  the  long-boat,  which  lay  under  a tar- 
paulin, exclaimed  : 

Wot’s  goin’  to  happen  ?” 

I glanced  at  the  carpenter,  who  still  surveyed  me  with  a 
broad  grin,  and  walked  aft.  I was  a fool  not  to  have  antici- 


182  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/^ 

pated  this.  What  was  it  to  the  crew  whether  the  ship  sunk 
with  all  sails  standing  or  all  sails  furled  ?'’ 

I was  too  restless  to  go  below  ; but  to  dissemble  my  ter- 
rible anxiety  as  well  as  I could,  I lighted  a pipe  and 
crouched  in  the  shadow  of  the  mizzen-mast  out  of  the  way 
of  the  broiling  sun. 

The  breeze  had  utterly  gone.  The  sea  was  glassy  and 
white,  and  long  wreaths  of  mist  stood  down  in  the  south, 
upon  the  horizon.  As  I looked  at  the  ship,  at  her  graceful 
spaces  of  canvas  lowering  upon  the  fine  and  delicate  masts, 
her  white  decks,  her  gleaming  brass-work,  the  significance 
of  the  crime  meditated  by  the  crew  was  shocking  to  me. 
The  awful  cold-bloodedness  with  which  they  meant  to  sink 
the  beautiful  vessel,  with  the  few  poor  lives  who  were  to  be 
left  defenseless  on  board,  overwhelmed  me  with  horror  and 
detestation.  So  atrocious  an  act  1 thought  the  Almighty 
would  not  surely  permit.  Could  not  I count  upon  his 
mercy  and  protection  ? Remembering  that  I had  not 
sought  him  yet,  I pulled  off  my  cap,  and  without  kneeling 
— for  I durst  not  kneel  with  the  eyes  of  the  men  upon  me — 
I mutely  invoked  His  heavenly  protection.  I pleaded  with 
all  the  strength  of  my  heart  for  the  sweet  and  helpless  girl 
whom,  under  His  divine  providence,  I had  already  rescued 
from  one  dreadful  fate,  and  whom,  under  His  stire  guid- 
ance, I might  yet  preserve  from  the  slow  and  bitter  death 
which  the  crew  had  planned  that  we  should  suffer. 

It  was  not  until  six  o’clock  that  the  carpenter  ordered  the 
men  to  get  the  long-boat  over.  But  just  before  he  called 
out,  I had  noticed,  with  a leap  of  joy  in  me,  that  the  water 
out  in  the  north-west  was  dark  as  with  a shadow  of  a cloud 
upon  it. 

Though  this  was  no  more  than  a cat’s-paw,  and  traveled 
very  slowly,  I was  certain,  not  only  from  the  indications  of 
the  barometer,  but  from  the  complexion  of  the  sky,  that 
wind  was  behind. 

The  men  did  not  appear  to  notice  it,  and  when  the  car- 
penter sung  out  the  order,  all  hands  went  to  work  briskl3^ 

Some  ran  aloft  with  tackles,  which  they  made  fast  to  the 
starboard  fore  and  main  yard-arms  others  hooked  on 
tackles  to  the  straps  which  were  already  round  the  trestle- 
tree  and  collar  of  the  mainstay.  But  willingly  as  they 
worked,  even  these  preliminary  measures  ran  into  a great 
deal  of  time  ; and  before  they  had  done,  a light  breeze  had 
come  down  on  the  ship,  and  taken  her  aback. 

The  carpenter,  seeing  this,  clapped  some  hands  on  to  the 


183 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOr/’ 

fore  and  mizzen-braces,  and  filled  the  fore  and  after  sails. 
The  ship  was  therefore  hove  with  her  head  at  west. 

This  done,  he  went  to  the  wheel,  put  the  helm  amidship 
and  made  it  fast  ; and  then  went  forward  again  to  superin- 
tend the  work. 

I took  up  my  position  on  the  starboard  side  of  the  poop, 
close  against  the  ladder,  and  there  I remained.  I scanned 
the  faces  of  the  men  carefully,  and  found  all  hands  present, 
including  the  cook.  I thus  knew  that  no  man  was  below  in 
the  hold,  and  it  was  now  my  business  to  watch  closely  that 
I might  miss  the  man  who  should  have  the  job  to  scuttle  the 
ship. 

The  breeze  died  away,  but  in  the  same  direction  whence 
it  had  come  was  another  shadow,  more  defined,  and  extend- 
ing far  to  the  north. 

The  men  had  begun  their  work  late,  and  as  they  knew 
that  they  had  little  or  no  twilight  to  count  upon,  labored 
hard  at  the  difficult  task  of  raising  the  long-boat  out  of  her 
chocks,  and  swinging  her  clear  of  the  bulwarks. 

It  was  close  upon  seven  o’clock  before  they  were  ready 
to  hoist  They  took  the  end  of  one  fall  to  the  capstan  on 
the  main-deck,  the  other  they  led  forward  through  a block, 
and  presently  up  rose  the  boat  until  it  was  on  a level  with 
the  bulwarks.  Then  the  yard-arm  tackles  were  manned, 
the  mid-ship  falls  slacked  off,  and  the  big  boat  sunk  gently 
down  into  the  water. 

She  was  brought  alongside  at  once,  and  three  men  jumped 
into  her.  Then  began  the  process  of  storing  the  provisions. 
This  was  carried  on  by  five  men,  while  the  remaining  three 
came  aft  ; and  while  one  got  into  the  quarter-boat,  the  other 
two  lowered  her. 

At  this  7nofnent  I missed  the  carpenter. 

I held  my  breath,  looking  into  the  boats  and  all  around. 

He  was  not  to  be  seen. 

I strained  my  ear  at  the  foremost  sky-light,  conceiving 
that  he  might  have  entered  the  cuddy. 

All  was  silent  there. 

Be}^ond  the  shadow  of  a doubt,  he  it  was  who  had  planned 
the  scuttling  of  the  ship,  and  he  it  was  who  had  left  the 
deck  to  do  it. 

It  was  a supreme  moment.  . I had  not  contemplated  that 
he  would  be  the  man  who  should  bore  the  hole.  If  the 
boatswain  killed  him  ! 

Great  God  ! the  hands  were  on  deck — all  about  us  ! If 
he  did  not  return  they  would  seek  him.  He  was  their 


184 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.” 

leader,  and  they  were  not  likely  to  quit  the  ship  without 
him. 

The  hair  stirred  on  my  head  ; the  sweat  stood  in  beads 
on  my  face.  I bit  my  lip  half  through  to  control  my 
features,  and  stood  waiting  for — I knew  not  what ! 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  men  went  on  busily  provisioning  the  long-boat, 
some  whistling  gay  tunes,  others  laughing  and  passing 
jokes,  all  in  good  spirits,  as  though  they  were  going  on  a 
holiday  expedition. 

The  shadow  on  the  horizon  was  broadening  fast,  and  the 
sun  was  sinking  quickly,  making  the  ocean  blood-red  with 
its  burning  effulgence,  and  veining  the  well-greased  masts 
with  lines  of  fire. 

What  had  happened  ? 

Even  now,  as  I thought,  was  the  villain  lying  dead,  with 
the  auger  in  his  hand  ! 

The  minutes  rolling  past  seemed  eternal.  Five,  ten, 
twenty  minutes  came  and  went.  The  sun’s  lower  limb 
was  close  against  the  water-line,  sipping  the  ruddy  splendor 
it  had  kindled.  The  breeze  was  now  close  at  hand,  but 
we  still  lay  in  a breathless  calm,  and  the  sails  flapped  softly 
to  the  tuneful  motion  of  the  deep. 

Then  some  of  the  men  who  remained  on  deck  went  over 
the  ship’s  side,  leaving  four  of  the  crew  on  the  main-deck 
close  against  the  gang-way.  These  men  sometimes  looked 
at  me,  sometimes  into  the  cuddy,  sometimes  forward,  but 
none  of  them  spoke. 

Now  the  sun  was  half  hidden,  and  the  soft  breeze  blow- 
ing upon  the  sails  outlined  the  masts  against  those  which 
were  backed. 

Suddenly — and  I started  as  though  I had  beheld  a ghost 
— the  carpenter  came  round  from  before  the  galley,  and 
walked  quickly  to  the  gangway. 

Over  with  you,  lads,”  he  cried. 

Like  rats  leaping  from  a sinking  hull  they  dropped,  one 
after  the  other,  into  the  long-boat,  the  carpenter  going  last. 
Their  painter  was  fast  to  a chain-plate,  and  they  cast  it 
adrift.  The  quarter-boat  was  in  tow,  and  in  a few  minutes 
both  boats  stood  at  some  two  or  three  cable  lengths  from 
the  ship,  the  men  watching  her. 

The  last  glorious  fragment  of  the  sinking  sun  fled,  and 
darkness  came  creeping  swiftly  over  the  sea. 


185 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOr/' 

I had  stood  like  one  in  whom  life  had  suddenly  been  ex- 
tinguished— too  much  amazed  to  act.  Seeing  the  carpen- 
ter return,  I had  made  sure  that  he  had  killed  the  boat- 
swain ; but  his  behavior  contradicted  this  supposition.  Had 
he  been  attacked  by  the  boatswain  and  killed  him,  would 
he  have  quitted  the  ship  without  revenging  himself  upon 
me,  whom  he  would  know  to  be  at  the  bottom  of  this  con- 
spiracy against  his  life  ? 

What,  then,  was  the  meaning  of  his  return,  his  collected 
manner,  his  silent  exit  from  the  ship  ? Had  the  boatswain, 
lying  hidden,  died?  The  thought  fired  my  blood.  Yes,  I 
believed  that  he  had  died — that  the  carpenter  had  per- 
formed his  task  unmolested  without  perceiving  the  corpse 
— and  that,  while  I stood  there,  the  water  was  rushing  into 
the  ship’s  hold  ! 

I flung  myself  off  the  poop  and  bounded  forward.  In 
the  briefest  possible  time  I was  peering  down  the  fore- 
scuttle. 

Below  there  !”  I cried. 

There  was  no  answer.” 

Below  there,  I say,  boson  !” 

My  cry  was  succeeded  by  a hollow,  thumping  sound. 

‘‘  Below  there  !”  I shouted  for  the  third  time. 

I heard  the  sounds  of  a foot  treading  on  something  that 
crunched  under  the  tread. 

I am  Mr.  Royle.  Boson,  are  you  below  ? For  God 
Almighty’s  sake  answer,  and  let  me  know  that  you  are 
living  !” 

‘‘  Have  the  skunks  cleared  out  ?”  responded  a voice,  and, 
stumbling  as  he  moved,  the  boatswain  came  under  the  fore- 
scuttle, and  turned  up  his  face. 

What  have  you  done  ?”  I cried,  almost  delirious. 

Why,  plugged  up  two  on  ’em.  There’s  only  one  more,” 
he  answered. 

One  more  what  ?” 

“ Leaks — holes — whatever  you  call  ’em.” 

So  saying  he  shouldered  his  way  back  into  the  gloom. 

It  was  now  all  as  clear  as  daylight  to  me.  I waited  some 
minutes,  bursting  with  impatience  and  anxiety,  during 
which  I heard  him  hammering  away  like  a calker.  My 
fear  was  that  the  men  would  discover  that  they  had  omit- 
ted to  put  the  compass  in  the  boats,  and  that  they  would 
return  for  one.  There  were  other  things,  too,  of  which  they 
might  perceive  the  omission,  and  row  to  the  ship  to  obtain 
them  before  she  sunk. 


186 


THE  WBECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

Just  as  I was  about  to  cry  out  to  him  to  bear  a hand,  the 
boatswain's  face  gleamed  under  the  hatchway. 

“ Have  you  done  ?"  I exclaimed. 

“ Ay,  ay." 

Is  she  tight  ?" 

Tight  as  a cocoa-nut." 

Up  with  you,  then  ! There  is  a bit  of  a breeze  blowing. 
Let  us  swing  the  main-yards  and  get  way  upon  the  ship. 
They  are  waiting  to  see  her  settle  before  they  up  sail.  It 
is  dark  enough  to  act.  Hurrah,  now  !" 

He  came  up  through  the  forecastle  and  followed  me  on 
to  the  main-deck. 

Though  not  yet  dark,  the  shadow  of  the  evening  made 
it  difficult  to  distinguish  faces  even  a short  distance  off. 
There  was  a pretty  little  wind  up  aloft  rounding  the  royals 
and  top-gallant-sails,  and  flattening  the  sails  on  the  main- 
yards  well  against  the  masts. 

I stopped  a second  to  look  over  the  bulwarks,  and  found 
that  the  boat^  still  remained  at  about  three  cable-lengths 
from  the  ship.  They  had  shipped  the  mast  in  the  long- 
boat ; but  I noticed  that  the  two  boats  lay  side  by  side,  four 
men  in  the  quarter-boat,  and  the  rest  in  the  long-boat,  and 
that  they  were  handing  out  some  of  the  stores  which  had 
been  stowed  in  the  quarter-boat  to  lighten  her. 

“We  must  lose  no  time,  Mr.  Royle,"  exclaimed  the  boat- 
swain. “ How  many  hands  can  we  muster  ?’’ 

“ Three." 

“ That’ll  do.  We  can  swing  the  main-yards.  Who's  the 
third  ? — the  steward  ? Let’s  have  him  out." 

I ran  to  the  cuddy  and  called  the  steward.  He  came  out 
of  the  pantry. 

“On  the  poop  with  you!"  I cried.  “Right  aft — you’ll 
find  the  boson  there.  Miss  Robertson  !" 

At  the  sound  of  her  name  she  stepped  forth  from  her 
cabin.  “ The  men  are  out  of  the  ship,"  I exclaimed.  “ We 
are  ready  to  get  way  upon  her.  Will  you  take  the  wheel 
at  once  ?" 

She  was  running  on  to  the  poop  before  the  request  was 
well  out  of  my  mouth. 

The  boatswain  had  already  let  go  the  starboard  main- 
braces  ; and  as  I rushed  aft,  he  and  the  steward  were  haul- 
ing to  leeward.  I threw  the  whole  weight  of  my  body  on 
the  brace,  and  pulled  with  the  strength  of  two  men. 

“Put  the  wheel  to  starboard  !"  I cried  out  ; and  the  girl, 
having  cast  off  the  lashing  with  marvelous  quickness,  ran 
the  spokes  over. 


187 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

By  God,  she’s  a wonder  !”  cried  the  boatswain,  looking 
at  her. 

And  so  was  he.  The  muscles  on  his  bare  arms  stood  up 
like  lumps  of  iron  under  the  flesh  as  he  strained  the  heavy 
brace. 

The  great  yards  swung  easily  : the  top-sail,  top-gallant, 
and  royal  5^ards  came  round  with  the  main-yard,  and  swung 
themselves  when  the  sails  filled. 

There  was  no  time  to  gather  in  the  slack  of  the  lee 
braces.  I ran  to  windward,  belayed  the  braces,  and  raised 
a loud  cry. 

They’re  after  us,  boson  !— they’re  after  us  !” 

We  might  have  been  sure  of  that ; for  if  we  had  not 
been  able  to  see  them,  we  could  have  heard  them  ; the 
grinding  of  the  oars  in  the  rowlocks,  the  frothing  of  the 
water  at  the  boat’s  bows,  the  cries  and  oaths  of  the  men  in 
the  long-boat,  inciting  the  others  to  overtake  us. 

Only  the  quarter-boat  was  in  pursuit  as  yet  ; but  in  the 
long-boat  they  were  rigging  up  the  stun’sail  they  had 
shipped,  meaning,  as  they  were  to  windward,  to  bear  down 
upon  us. 

There  was  no  doubt  that  they  guessed  their  scheme  had 
been  baffled,  by  discerning  three  men  on  deck.  The  car- 
penter at  least  knew  that  old  Mr.  Robertson  was  too  ill  to 
leave  his  cabin,  and  failing  hhn^  he  would  instantly  perceive 
that  a trick  had  been  played,  and  though  he  could  not  tell, 
in  that  light  and  at  that  distance,  who  the  third  man  was, 
he  would  certainly  know  that  this  third  man’s  presence  on 
board  implied  the  existence  of  a plot  to  save  the  ship. 

As  the  boat  approached,  I perceived  that  she  was  rowed 
by  four  men  and  steered  by  a fifth  ; and  presently  hearing 
his  voice,  I understood  that  this  man  steering  was  Stevens. 

The  ship  had  just  got  way  enough  upon  her  to  answer 
her  helm.  Already  we  were  drawing  the  long-boat  away 
from  our  beam  on  to  the  quarter. 

I shouted  to  Miss  Robertson,  “ Steady  ! keep  her  straight 
as  she  is  !”  for  even  now  we  had  brought  the  wind  too  far 
aft  for  the  trim  of  the  yards. 

Steward  !”  I cried,  ‘‘  whip  out  one  of  those  iron  belay- 
ing-pins,  and  stand  by  to  hammer  away  !” 

We  then  posted  ourselves — the  boatswain  and  the  stew- 
ard at  the  gangway,  and  I half-way  up  the  poop-ladder, 
each  with  a heavy  belaying-pin  in  his  hand — ready  to  re- 
ceive the  scoundrels  who  were  making  for  the  starboard 
main-ch  ains. 

The  boat,  urged  furio.usly  through  the  water,  came  up  to 


188 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 

US  hand  over  fist,  the  carpenter  cursing  us  furiously,  and 
swearing  that  he  would  do  for  us  yet. 

I got  my  pistol  ready  meaning  to  shoot  the  ruffian,  the 
moment  he  should  be  within  reach  of  the  weapon,  but 
abandoned  this  intention  from  a motive  of  hate  and  re- 
venge. I knew  if  I killed  him  as  he  sat  there  in  the  stern- 
sheets  that  the  others  would  take  fright  and  run  away  ; 
and  such  was  my  passion,  and  the  sense  of  our  superiority 
over  them  from  our  position  in  the  ship  as  against  theirs 
in  the  boat,  that  I made  up  my  mind  to  let  them  come 
alongside  and  get  into  the  chains,  so  that  we  might  kill 
them  all  as  a warning  to  the  occupants  of  the  long-boat, 
who  were  now  coming  down  upon  us  before  the  breeze. 

I took  one  glance  at  Miss  Robertson  ; her  figure  was  vis- 
ible by  the  side  of  the  wheel.  She  was  steering  as  steadily 
as  any  sailor,  and  with  an  emotion  of  gratitude  to  God  for 
giving  us  such  help,  and  her  so  much  courage  at  this  su- 
preme moment,  I addressed  all  my  energies  to  the  bloody 
work  before  me. 

The  boat  dashed  alongside,  and  the  men  threw  in  their 
oars.  The  fellow  in  the  bow  grabbed  hold  of  one  of  the 
chain-plates,  passed  the  boat’s  painter  around  it,  hauled  it 
short,  and  made  it  fast  with  incredible  activity  and  speed. 
Then,  pulling  their  knives  out  of  their  sheaths,  they  all 
came  clambering  into  the  main-chains. 

So  close  as  they  now  were,  I could  make  out  the  faces  of 
the  men.  One  was  big  Johnson,  another  Cornish,  the  third 
Fish,  the  fourth  Schmidten. 

I alone  was  visible.  The  boatswain  and  steward  stood 
with  uplifted  arms  ready  to  strike  at  the  first  head  that 
showed  itself. 

The  carpenter  sprang  on  to  the  bulwark  just  where  I 
stood.  He  poised  his  knife  to  stab  me  under  the  throat. 

^^Now%  you  murderous,  treacherous  ruffian  !”  I cried,  at 
the  top  of  my  voice,  say  your  prayers  !”  I leveled  the 
pistol  at  his  head,  the  muzzle  not  being  a yard  away  from 
his  face,  and  pulled  the  trigger.  The  bright  flash  illumin- 
ated him  like  a ray  of  lightning.  He  uttered  a scream, 
shrill  as  a child’s,  but  terrific  in  intensity,  clapped  his 
hands  to  his  face,  and  fell  like  a stone  into  the  main- 
chains. 

It  is  your  turn  now  !”  I roared  to  Johnson,  and  let  fly 
at  him.  He  was  holding  on  to  one  of  the  main-shrouds  in 
the  act  of  springing  on  to  the  deck.  I missed  his  head,  but 
struck  him  on  the  arm,  I think  ; for  he  let  go  the  shroud 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/’  189 

with  a deep  groan,  reeled  backward,  and  toppled  over- 
board, and  I heard  the  heavy  splash  of  his  bod}^  as  he  fell. 

But  we  were  not  even  now,  three  to  three,  but  three  to 
one  ; for  the  boatswain  had  let  drive  with  his  frightful 
belaying-pin  at  Fish’s  head,  just  as  that  enormous  pro- 
tuberance had  shown  itself  over  the  bulwark,  and  the 
wretch  lay  dead  or  stunned  in  the  boat  alongside  ; while 
the  steward,  who  had  secreted  a huge  carving-knife  in  his 
bosom,  had  stabbed  the  Dutchman  riglit  in  the  stomach, 
leaving  the  knife  in  him  ; and  the  miserable  creature  hung 
over  the  bulwark,  head  and  arms  hanging  down  toward  the 
water,  and,  suddenly  writhing  as  he  hung,  dropped 
overboard. 

Cornish,  of  all  five  men,  alone  lived.  I had  watched  him 
aim  a blow  at  the  boatswain’s  back,  and  fired,  but  missed 
him.  But  he  too  had  missed  his  aim,  and  the  boatswain, 
slewing  round,  struck  his  wrist  with  the  heavy  belaying- 
pin — whack  ! it  sounded  like  the  blow  of  a hammer  on 
wood — and  the  knife  fell  from  his  hand. 

“ Mercy  ! spare  my  life  !”  he  roared,  seeing  that  I had 
again  covered  him,  having  two  more  shots  left. 

The  steward,  capable,  now  that  things  had  gone  well 
with  us,  of  performing  prodigies  of  valor,  rushed  upon  him, 
laid  hold  of  his  legs, 'and  pulled  him  off  the  bulwark  on  to 
the  deck. 

I thought  the  fall  had  broken  his  back,  for  he  lay  groan- 
ing and  motionless. 

“ Don’t  kill  him  !”  I cried.  Make  his  hands  fast  and 
leave  him  for  the  present.  We  may  want  him  by  and  by.” 

The  boatswain  whipped  a rope’s  end  round  him  and 
shoved  him  against  the  rail,  and  then  came  running  up  the 
poop-ladder,  wiping  the  streaming  perspiration  from  his 
face. 

The  breeze  was  freshening,  and  the  boat  alongside 
wobbled  and  splashed  as  the  ship  towed  her  through  the 
water. 

I ran  aft  and  stared  into  the  gloom  astern.  I could  see 
nothing  of  the  long-boat.  I looked  again  and  again,  and 
fetched  the  night-glass,  and  by  its  aid,  sure  enough,  I 
beheld  her,  a smudge  on  the  even  ground  of  the  gloom, 
standing  away  close  to  the  wind,  for  this  much  I could  tell 
by  the  outline  of  her  sail. 

‘‘  Miss  Robertson,”  I cried,  we  are  saved  ! Yonder  is 
the  long-boat  leaving  us.  Our  lives  are  our  own  !” 

I bless  God  for  His  mercy?”  she  answered,  quietly. 
But  then  her  pent-up  feelings  mastered  her  ; she  rocked  to 


190  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

and  fro,  grasping  the  spokes  of  the  wheel,  and  I extended 
my  arms  just  in  time  to  save  her  from  falling. 

Boson  I shouted,  and  he  came  hurrying  to  me.  ‘‘  Miss 
Robertson  has  fainted  ! Reach  me  a flag  .out  of  that 
locker.’* 

He  handed  me  a signal-flag,  and  I laid  the  poor  girl 
gently  down  upon  the  deck,  with  the  flag  for  a pillow  under 
her  head. 

Fetch  me  some  brandy,  boson.  The  steward-will  give 
you  a wine-glassful.” 

And,  with  one  hand  upon  the  wheel  to  steady  the  ship,  I 
knelt  by  the  girl’s  side,  holding  her  cold  fingers,  with  so 
much  tenderness  and  love  for  her  in  my  heart  that  I could 
have  wept  like  a woman  to  see  her  lying  so  pale  and  still. 

The  boatswain  returned  quickly,  followed  by  the  steward. 
I surrendered  the,  wheel  to  the  former,  and  taking  the 
brandy,  succeeded  in  introducing  some  into  her  mouth. 
By  dint  of  this,  and  chafing  her  hands  and  moistening  her 
forehead,  I restored  her  to  consciousness.  I then,  with  my 
arm  supporting  her,  helped  her  into  the  cuddy  ; but  I did 
not  stay  an  instant  after  this,  for  there  was  plenty  of  work 
to  be  done  on  deck  ; and  though  we  had  escaped  one  peril, 
yet  here  we  might  be  running  headlong  into  another,  for 
the  ship  was  under  full  sail ; we  had  but  three  men  to  work 
her,  not  counting  Cornish,  of  whose  willingness  or  capacity 
to  work  after  his  rough  handling  I as  yet  knew  nothing. 
The  glass  stood  low,  and  if  a gale  should  spring  up  and 
catch  us  as  we  were,  it  was  fifty  to  one  if  the  ship  did  not 
go  to  the  bottom. 

Boson,”  I exclaimed,  “ what’s  to  be  done  now  ?” 

Shorten  sail  while  the  wind’s  light,  that’s  sartin,”  he 
answered.  But  the  first  job  must  be  to  get  Cornish  out 
of  his  lashin’s  and  set  him  on  his  legs.  He  must  lend  us  a 
hand.” 

“Yes;  we’ll  do  that,”  I replied.  “Steward,  can  you 
steer  ?” 

“ No,  sir,”  responded  the  steward. 

“ Oh,  d n it  !”  vociferated  the  boatswain.  “ I’d  rather 

be  a guffy  than  a steward,”  meaning  by  guffy  a marine. 

“ Well,”  cried  I,  “ you  must  try.” 

“ But  I know  nothing  about  it,  sir. 

“ Come  here  and  lay  hold  of  these  spokes.  Look  at  that 
card — no,  by  Jove  ! you  can’t  see  it.” 

But  the  binnacle  lamp  was  trimmed,  and  in  a moment  the 
boatswain  had  pulled  out  a lucifer  match,  dexterously 
caught  the  flame  in  his  hollowed  hands,  and  fired  the  mesh 


191 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

“ Look  at  that  card/’  I said,  as  the  boatswain  shipped  the 
lamp. 

I’m  a lookin’,  sir.” 

‘‘  Do  yon  see  that  it  points  south-east  ?” 

“ Yes  sir.” 

“ If  those  letters  S.  E.  swing  to  the  left  of  the  lubber’s 
point — that  black  mark  there — pull  the  spokes  to  the  left 
until  S.  E.  comes  to  the  mark  again.  If  S.  E.  goes  to  the 
right,  shove  the  spokes  to  the  right.  Do  you  understand  ?” 

“ Yes,  I think  I do,  sir.” 

“ Mind  your  eye,  steward.  Don’t  let  those  letters  get 
away  from  you,  or  you’ll  run  the  ship  into  the  long-boat, 
and  bring  all  hands  on  board  again.” 

And  leaving  him  holding  on  to  the  wheel  with  the  fear 
and  in  the  attitude  of  a cockney  clinging  for  his  life,  the 
boatswain  and  I walked  to  the  main-deck. 

Cornish  lay  like  a bundle  against  the  rail.  When  he  saw 
us  he  cried  out : 

“ Kill  me  if  you  like,  but  for  God’s  sake  loosen  this  rope 
first  ! It’s  keepin’  my  blood  all  in  one  place  !” 

How  do  you  know  we  haven’t  come  to  drown  you  ?” 
cried  the  boatswain,  in  an  awful  voice.  “ Don’t  jaw  us 
about  your  blood.  You  won’t  want  none  in  five  minutes.” 
Then  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  my  soul!”  groaned 
the  poor  wretch,  and  let  drop  his  head,  which  he  had  lifted 
out  of  the  scuppers  to  address  us. 

“ Drownin’s  too  easy  for  the  likes  o’  you,”  continued  the 
boatswain.  “You  want  whippin’  and  picklin’  and  then 
quarterin’  arterward.” 

“ We  are  willing  to  spare  your  life,”  said  I,  feeling  that 
we  had  no  time  to  waste,  “if  you  will  give  us  your  word  to 
help  us  to  work  this  ship  and  bring  her  into  port,  if  we  get 
no  assistance  on  the  road.” 

“ I’ll  do  anything  if  you’ll  spare  my  life,”  moaned  he, 
“ and  loose  this  rope  round  my  middle.” 

“ Do  you  think  he’s  to  be  trusted,  Mr.  Royle  said  the 
boatswain,  in  a stern  voice,  playing  a part.  “There’s  a 
bloodthirsty  look  on  his  countenance,  and  his  eyes  are  full 
o’  murder.” 

“ Only  try  me  !”  groaned  Cornish,  faintly. 

“ He  wur  Stevens’s  chief  mate,”  continued  the  boatswain  ; 
“ an’  I think  it  ’ud  be  wiser  to  leave  him  as  he  is  for  a few 
hours  while  we  consider  the  advisability  of  trustin’  of  him.” 

“ Then  I shall  be  cut  in  halves  !”  moaned  Cornish. 

“Well,”  I exclaimed,  pretending  first  to  reflect,  “ we  will 
try  you  ; and  if  you  act  honestly  by  us  you  shall  have  no 


192  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

cause  to  complain.  But  if  you  attempt  to  play  false,  we 
will  treat  you  as  you  deserve  ; we  will  shoot  you  as  we  shot 
your  mates,  and  pitch  your  body  overboard.  So  you’ll  know 
what  to  expect.  Boson,  cast  him  adrift.” 

He  was  speedily  liberated,  and  the  boatswain  hoisted  him 
on  to  his  feet,  when,  finding-  him  very  shaky,  I fetched  a 
glass  of  rum  from  the  pantry,  which  he  swallowed. 

“ Thank  you,  sir,”  said  he,  rubbing  his  wrist,  which  the 
boatswain  had  struck  during  the  conflict.  “ I’ll  be  honest 
and  do  what  I can.  You  may  trust  me  to  work  for  you. 
This  here  mutiny  belonged  to  all  hands,  and  was  no  one 
man’s,  unless  it  were  Stevens’s  ; and  I’d  rather  be  here  than 
in  the  long-boat.” 

‘‘  Boson,”  said  I,  cutting  the  fellow  short,  ‘‘  the  carpenter 
made  the  port  quarter-boat  useless  by  knocking  some 
planks  out  of  her.  We  ought  to  get  the  boat  alongside  on 
board  while  the  water’s  smooth — we  may  want  her.” 

“ Right  you  are,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  he.  “ Pay  us  out  a 
rope’s  end,  will  you,  and  I’ll  drop  her  under  the  davits  ?” 
And,  active  as  a cat,  he  scrambled  into  the  main-chains. 
But  on  a sudden  I heard  a heavy  splash. 

“ My  God  !”  I cried,  he’s  fallen  overboard  !”  And  I 
was  rushing  toward  the  poop  when  I heard  him  sing  out, 
‘‘  Halloo  ! here’s  another  !”  and  this  was  followed  by  a 
second  splash. 

I got  on  to  the  bulwarks  and  bawled  to  him,  Where  are 
you  ? What  are  you  doing  ? Are  you  bathing 

^‘The  deuce  a bit  !”  he  answered.  “ It  was  one  o’  them 
blessed  mutineers  in  the  main-chains,  and  here,  was  another 
in  the  boat.  I pitched  ’em  into  the  water.  Now,  then, 
slacken  gently,  and  belay  when  I sing  out.” 

In  a few  moments  the  boat  was  under  the  davits  and 
both  falls  hooked  on.  Then  up  came  the  boatswain,  and 
the  three  of  us  began  to  hoist,  manning  first  one  fall  and 
then  the  other,  bit  by  bit,  until  the  boat  was  up  ; but  she 
was  a heavy  load,  with  her  freight  of  provisions  and  water — 
too  precious  to  us  to  lose — and  we  panted,  I promise  you, 
by  the  time  she  was  abreast  of  the  poop-rail. 

“ Mr.  Boson  !”  said  Cornish,  suddenly,  ‘‘  beggin’  your 
pardon — I thought  you  was  dead.” 

Did  you,  Jim  Cornish  ?” 

I thought  you  was  drownded,  sir.” 

“Well,  I ain’t  the  first  drownded  man  as  has  come  to ’life 
again.” 

“ All  hands,  Mr.  Boson,  thought  you  was  overboard,  lyin’ 
drownded.  You  was  overboard 


193 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

‘‘  And  dp  you  think  I’m  going  to  explain  answered  the 
boatswain,  contemptuously. 

“ It  terrified  me  to  see  you,  sir.’' 

“ Well,  perhaps  I ain’t  real,  arter  all.  How  do  you  know  ? 
Seein’  ain’t  believin’,  so  old  women  say.” 

I don’t  believ.e  in  ghosts  ; but  I thought  you  was  one, 
Mr.  Boson,  and  so  did  big  Johnson  when  he  swore  you  was 
one  of  the  three  at  the  port  main-braces.” 

“ Well,  I ain’t  ashamed  o’  bein’  a shadder.  Better  men 
nor  me  have  been  shadders.  I knew  a ship-chandler  as  wos 
a church-warden  and  worth  a mint  o’  money,  who  became 
a shadder,  and  kept  his  wife  from  marryin’  William  Soaper, 
o’  the  Coopid  public-house.  Love  Lane,  Shadwell  High 
Street,  by  standin’  at  the  foot  of  her  bed  every  night  at 
eight  bells.  He  had  a cast  in  wun  eye,  Mr.  Royle,  and 
that’s  how  his  wife  knew  him.” 

“ Well,  I say  no  more  ; but  my  hair  riz  when  you  turned 
an’  hit  me  over  the  arm.  I thought  you  couldn’t  be  sub- 
stantial like. 

’Cause  you  didn’t  get  enough  o’  my  belaying-pin,^’  re- 
joined the  boatswain,  with  a loud  laugh.  “ Wait  till  }^ou 
turn  dusty  ag’in,  mate,  and  then  you’ll  see  wot  a real  ghost 
can  do.” 

Just  then  Miss  Robertson  emerged  from  the  companion.  - 
I ran  to  her  and  entreated  her  to  remain  below — though  for 
an  hour  only. 

“ No,  no,”  she  answered,  let  me  help  you.  I am  much 
better — I am  quite  well  now.  I can  steer  the  ship  while 
you  take  in  some  of  the  sails,  for  I know  there  are  too  many 
sails  set,  if  the  wind  should  come.” 

Then,  seeing  Cornish,  she  started  and  held  my  arm,  whis- 
pering, “ Who  is  he  ? Have  they  come  on  board  ?” 

I briefly  explained,  and  then  renewed  my  entreaties  that 
she  should  remain  in  her  cabin  ; but  she  said  she  would  not 
leave  the  deck,  even  if  I refused  her  permission  to  steer, 
and  pleaded  so  eloquently,  holding  my  arm  and  raising  her 
sweet  eyes  to  my  face,  that  I reluctantly  gave  way. 

She  hastened  eagerly  to  take  the  steward’s  place,  and  I 
never  saw  a man  resign  any  responsible  position  more  will- 
ingly  than  he, 

I now  explained  to  the  boatswain  that  the  glass  stood 
very  low,  and  that  we  must  at  once  turn  to  and  get  in  all 
•the  sail  we  could  handle. 

I asked  Cornish  if  he  thought  he  was  able  to  go  aloft, 
and  on  his  answering  in  the  affirmative,  first  testing  the 
strength  of  his  wrist  by  hanging  with  his  whole  weight  to 


194 


THIS  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 

one  of  the  ratlines  on  the  mizzen -rigging,  he  went  to  work 
to  clew  up  the  three  royals. 

I knew  that  the  steward  was  of  no  use  aloft,  and  never 
even  asked  him  if  he  would  venture  his  hand  at  it,  for  I 
was  pretty  sure  he  would  lose  his  head  and  tumble  over- 
board before  he  had  mounted  twenty  feet,  and  he  was  too 
useful  to  us  to  lose  right  olf  in  that  way. 

Cornish  went  up  to  stow  the  mizzen-royal,  and  the  boat- 
swain and  I went  aloft  to  the  main-royal.  The  breeze  was 
still  very  gentle,  and  the  ship  slipping  smoothly  through 
the  black  space  of  sea  ; but  when  we  were  in  the  main- 
royal  yard  I called  the  attention  of  the  boatswain  to  the 
appearance  of  the  sky  in  the  north-west,  for  it  was  lightning 
faintly  in  that  direction,  and  the  pale  illumination  sufficed 
to  expose  a huge  bank  of  cloud  stretching  far  to  the  north. 

We  shall  be  able  to  get  the  top-gallant-sails  off  her,”  he 
said,  and  the  jibs  and  staysails.  But  I don’t  know  how 
we’re  going  to  furl  the  main-sail,  and  it’ll  take  us  all  night 
to  reef  the  top-sails.” 

We  must  work  all  night,”  I answered,  “ and  do  what 
we  can.  Just  tell  me,  while  I pass  this  gasket,  how  you 
managed  in  the  hold.” 

Why,”  he  answered,  “ you  know  I took  a kind  o’  crow- 
bar down  with  me,  and  I reckoned  on  splittin’  open  the 
head  of  the  fust  chap  as  should  drop  through  the  fore- 
scuttle. But,  turnin’  it  over  in  my  mind,  I thought  it  ’ud 
be  dangerous  to  kill  the  feller,  as  his  mates  might  take  it 
into  their  heads  to  wait  for  him.  And  so  I determined  to 
hide  myself  when  I heerd  the  cove  cornin’,  and  stand  by  to 
plug  up  the  holes  arter  he  wur  gone.” 

Here  he  discharged  some  tobacco-juice  from  his  mouth, 
and  dried  his  lips  on  the  sail. 

“ Werry  well  ; I had  my  knife  with  me  an’  a box  o’ 
matches,  and  werry  useful  they  wos.  I made  a bit  of  a 
flare  by  combing  out  a strand  of  yarns  and  settin’  fire  to 
it,  and  found  wot  was  more  pleasin’  to  my  eye  than  had  I 
come  across  a five-pun  note — I mean  a spare  broomstick, 
which  I found  knocking  about  in  the  coal-hole  ; and  I cut 
it  up  in  pieces  and  pointed  ’em  ready  to  sarve.  I knew 
whoever  ’ud  come. would  use  an  auger,  and  know’d  the  size 
hole  it  ’ud  cut  ; and  by  and  by — but  the  Lord  knows  how 
long  it  were  afore  it  happened — I hears  some  one  drop 
down  the  fore-scuttle  and  strike  a match  and  light  a bit  o’ 
candle-end.  I got  behind  the  bulkhead,  where  there  was 
a plank  out,  and  I see  the  carpenter  working  away  with 
his  auger,  blowin’  and  sweatin’  like  any  respectable 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 


195 


bartizan  earnin’  of  honest  wages.  By  and  by  the  water 
comes  rushin’  in ; and  then  he  bores  another  hole  and  the 
water  comes  through  that  ; and  then  he  bores  another 
hole,  arter  which  he  blows  out  his  candle  and  goes  away, 
scramblin’  up  on  the  deck.  My  fingers  quivered  to  give 
him  one  for  hisself  with  the  end  o’  my  crow-bar  over  the 
back  of  his  head.  However,  no  sooner  did  he  clear  out 
than  I struck  a match,  fits  in  the  bits  of  broomstick,  and 
stops  the  leaks  as  neatly  as  he  made  ’em.  I thought  they’d 
hear  me  drivin’  them  plugs  in,  and  that  was  all  I was 
afraid  of.  But  the  ship’s  none  the  worse  for  them  holes. 
She’s  as  tight  as  ever  she  wos  : an’  I reckon  if  she  gets 
no  more  water  in  her  than’ll  come  through  them  plugs, 
she  won’t  be  in  a hurry  to  sink.”  I laughed  as  we  shook 
hands  heartily. 

I often  think  over  that  ; the  immense  height  we  looked 
down  from  ; the  mystical  extent  of  black  water  mingling 
with  the  far-off  sky  ; the  faint  play  of  lightning  on  the  hor- 
izon ; the  dark  hull  of  the  ship  far  below,  with  the  dim 
radiance  of  the  cuddy  lamps  upon  the  sky-lights ; the 
brave,  sweet  girl  steering  us  ; and  we  two  perched  on  a 
dizzy  eminence,  shaking  hands  ! 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Cornish  had  stowed  the  mizzen-royal  by  the  time  we 
had  reached  the  deck,  and  when  he  joined  ns  we  clewed 
up  the  foretop-gallant-sail,  so  that  we  might  handle  that 
sail  when  he  had  done  with  the  royal. 

I found  this  man  quite  civil  and  very  willing,  and  in  my 
opinion  he  spoke  honestly  when  he  declared  that  he  had 
rather  be  with  us  than  in  the  long-boat. 

The  lightning  was  growing  more  vivid  upon  the  hori- 
zon ; that  is,  when  I looked  in  that  direction  from  the  tow- 
ering height  of  the  fore  royal  yard  ; and  it  jagged  and 
scored  with  blue  lines  the  great  volume  and  belt  of  cloud 
that  hung  to  the  sea.  The  wind  had  slightly  freshened, 
but  still  it  remained  a very  gentle  breeze,  and  urged  the 
ship  noiselessl}^  through  the  water. 

The  stars  were  few  and  languishing,  as  you  may  have 
sometimes  seen  them  on  a summer’s  night  in  England 
when  the  air  is  sultry  and  the  night  dull  and  thunderous. 
All  the  horizon  round  was  lost  in  gloom,  save  where  the 
lightning  threw  out  at  swift  intervals  the  black  water 
against  the  gleaming  back -ground  of  cloud. 


196  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’* 

When  we  again  reached  the  deck  we  were  rather  scant 
of  breath,  and  I,  being  unused  of  late  to  this  kind  of  exer- 
cise, felt  the  effects  of  it  more  than  the  others. 

However,  if  it  was  going  to  blow  a gale  of  wind,  as  the 
glass  threatened,  it  was  very  advisable  that  we  should 
shorten  sail,  now  that  it  was  calm  ; for  assuredly  three 
men,  although  working  for  their  lives  as  we  were,  would 
be  utterly  useless  up  aloft  when  once  the  weather  got  bad. 

We  went  into  the  cuddy  and  took,  all  three  of  us,  a sup 
of  rum  to  give  us  life,  and  I then  said,  ‘‘  Shall  we  turn  to 
and  snug  away  aft,  since  we  are  here  Y* 

They  agreed  ; so  we  went  on  the  poop  and  let  go  the 
mizzen-top-gallant  and  top-sail  halyards,  roused  out  the 
reef-tackles,  and  went  aloft,  when  we  first  stowed  the  top- 
gallant-sail, and  then  got  down  upon  the  top-sail  yard. 

It  was  a hard  job  tying  in  all  three  reefs,  passing  the 
ear-rings  and  hauling  the  reef-bands  taut  along  the  yard  ; 
but  we  managed  to  complete  the  job  in  about  half  an  hour. 

Miss  Robertson  remained  at  the  wheel  all  this  time,  and 
the  steward  was  useful  on  deck  to  let  go  any  ropes  which 
we  found  fast. 

It  pains  me,”  I said  to  the  girl,  to  see  you  standing 
here.  I know  you  are  worn  out,  and  I feel  to  be  acting  a 
most  unmanly  part  in  allowing  you  to  have  your  way.” 

‘‘  You  cannot  do  without  me.  Why  do  you  want  to  make 
your  crew  smaller  in  number  than  it  is  ?”  she  answered, 
smiling  with  the  light  reflected  from  the  compass  card 
upon  her  face.  Look  at  the  lightning  over  there  ! I’m 
sailor  enough  to  know  that  our  masts  would  be  broken  if 
the  wind  struck  the  ship  with  all  this  sail  upon  her.  And 
what  is  my  work — idly  standing  here — compared  to  yours — 
you,  who  have  already  done  so  much,  and  are  still  doing 
the  .work  of  many  men  ?” 

“ You  argue  too  well  for  my  wishes.  I want  you  to 
agree  with  me.” 

“ Whom  have  you  to  take  my  place  here  ?” 

‘‘Only  the  steward.” 

“ He  cannot  steer,  Mr.  Royle  ; and  I assure  you  the  ship 
wants  watching.” 

I laughed  at  this  nautical  language  in  her  sweet  mouth, 
and  said  : 

“Well,  you  shall  remain  here  a little  while  longer.” 

“ One  thing,”  she  exclaimed,  “ I will  ask  you  to  do — to 
look  into  our  cabin  and  see  if  papa  wants  anything.” 

I ran  below  and  peeped  into  the  cabin.  She  had  already 
lighted  the  lamp  belonging  to  it,  and  so  I was  able  to  see 


197 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘ GROSVENOR.” 

that  the  old  gentleman  was  asleep.  I procured  some  brandy 
and  water  and  biscuit,  and  also  a chair,  and  returned  on 
deck. 

“ Your  father  is  asleep,”  said  I,  so  you  may  make  your 
mind  easy  about  him.  Here  are  sorS'e  refreshments  ; and 
see,  if  I put  this  chair  here  you  can  sit  and  hold  the  wheel 
steady  with  one  hand  : there  is  no  occasion  to  remain  on 
your  feet.  Keep  that  star  yonder — right  over  the  yard- 
arm,” pointing  it  out  to  her.  That  is  as  good  a guide  as 
a compass  for  the  time  being.  We  need  only  keep  the 
sails  full.  I can  shape  no  course  as  yet,  though  we  shall 
haul  round  the  moment  we  have  stripped  more  canvas 
off  her. 

I now  heard  the  voices  of  Cornish  and  the  boatswain 
right  away  far  out  in  the  darkness  ahead,  and,  running  for- 
ward on  to  the  forecastle,  I found  them  stowing  the  fly- 
ing  jib. 

To  save  time  I let  go  the  outer  and  inner  jib-halyards, 
and,  with  assistance  of  the  steward,  hauled  those  sails  down. 
He  and  I also  clewed  up  the  main  top-gallant-sail,  took  the 
main-tack  and  sheet  to  the  winch  and  got  them  up,  rounded 
up  the  leech-lines  and  buntlines  as  well  as  we  could,  and 
then  belayed  and  went  forward  again.  I let  go  the  fore- 
top-sail halyards  and  took  the  ends  of  the  reef-tackles  to 
the  capstan  ; and  while  the  two  others  were  tackling  the 
outer  jib,  the  steward  and  I hauled  down  the  main-top- 
mast-stay-sail, and  snugged  it  as  best  we  could  in  the  net- 
ting. 

Those  tasks  achieved,  I got  upon  the  bowsprit,  and  gave 
the  two  men  a hand  to  stow  the  jibs. 

Now,  mates,”  I cried,  let’s  get  upon  the  fore-top-sail 
yard  and  see  what  we  can  do  there.” 

And  up  we  went,  and  in  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  with 
the  help  of  a jigger,  we  had  hauled  out  the  ear-rings  and 
tied  every  blessed  reef-point  in  the  sail. 

But  this  was  the  finishing  touch  to  our  strength,  and 
Cornish  was  so  exhausted  that  I had  to  help  him  over  the 
top  down  the  fore-rigging. 

We  had  indeed  accomplished  wonders  ; close-reefed  two 
of  the  three  top-sails,  stowed  the  three  jibs,  the  three  royals, 
the  top-gallant-sails  and  stay  sails.  Our  work  was  ren- 
dered three  times  harder  than  it  need  have  been  by  the 
darkness  : we  had  to  fumble  and  grope,  and  by  being 
scarcely  able  to  see  each  other  we  found  it  extremely  diffi- 
cult to  work  in  unison  ; so,  that  instead  of  hauling  alto- 
gether, we  hauled  at  odd  times,  and  rendered  our  individual 


198 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’* 

strength  ineffectual,  when,  could  we  have  collectively  ex- 
erted it,  we  should  have  achieved  our  purpose  easily. 

“ I must  sit  down  for  a spell,  sir,”  said  Cornish.  I can’t 
do  more  work  yet.” 

If  we  could  only^et  that  top-gallant-sail  off  her!”  I 
exclaimed,  looking  longingly  up  at  it.  But,  all  the  same,  I 
felt  that  a whole  regiment  of  bayonets  astern  of  me  could 
not  have  urged  me  one  inch  up  the  shrouds. 

We  dragged  our  weary  limbs  aft  and  squatted  ourselves 
near  the  wheel,  I for  one  being  scarcely  able  to  stand. 

“ Mr.  Royle,”  said  Miss  Robertson,  will  you  and  the 
others  go  down  into  the  cabin  and  get  some  sleep  ? I will 
keep  watch,  and  promise  faithfully  to  wake  you  the  mo- 
ment I think  necessary.” 

“ Boson,”  I exclaimed,  ‘‘  do  you  hear  that  ? Miss  Robert- 
son wants  us  to  turn  in.  She  will  keep  watch,  she  says, 
and  call  us  if  a gale  comes  I” 

‘‘  God  bless  her  !”  said  the  boatswain.  “ I called  her  a 
wonder  just  now,  and  I’d  call  her  a wonder  again.  So  she 
is  ! and  though  she  hears  me  speak,  and  may  think  me 
wantin’  in  good  manners.  I’ll  say  this — an’  tired  as  I am.  I’d 
fight  the  man  now  as  he  stood  who’d  contradict  me — that 
she’s  just  one  o’  the  best — mind,  Jim,  I say  the  best — o’ the 
properest  kind  o’  gals  as  God  Almighty  ever  madg  ; a regu- 
lar real  woman  to  the  eye,  and  a sailor  in  her  heart.  And, 
by  the  livin’  Moses,  Jim,  if  you  can  tell  me  now  to  my  face 
that  you  would  ha’  let  her  sink  in  this  here  wessel,  I’ll  chuck 
you  overboard,  you  willin  ! So  say  it  !”  - 

I don’t  want  to  say  it,”  muttered  Cornish,  penitentially. 
I never  thought  o’  the  lady.  I forgot  she  were  on  board. 
Mr.  Boson,  don’t  say  no  more  about  it,  please.  I’ve  done 
my  duty,  I hope,  Mr.  Royle.  I’ve  worked  werry  hard,  con- 
siderin’ my  bad  wrist.  I’d  liefer  fight  for  the  lady  than  agin 
her,  now  that  I see  wot  she’s  made  of.  ' By-gones  is  by- 
gones,’ as  the  cock  as  had  his  eye  knocked  out  in  a fight 
said  when  he  looked  about  and  couldn’t  see  nothen  of  it  ; 
and  if  you  call  me  a willin,  well  and  good  ; I’ll  not  arguey, 
fur  I dare  say  you  ain’t  fur  wrong,  mate.” 

“ Mr.  Royle,  you  have  not  answered  me.  Will  you  and  the 
others  lie  down  and  sleep  while  I watch  ?” 

‘‘  Not  yet.  Miss  Robertson.  By  and  by,  perhaps.  We 
have  more  work  before  us,  and  are  only  resting.  Steward  !” 
He  came  from  behind  the  companion,  where  I think  he 
had  fallen  asleep. 

“Yes,  Mr.  Royle,  sir.” 

“ Cut  below  and  mix  all  hands  a jug  of  brandy  and  water. 


199 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVEHOR.’’ 

and  bring  some  biscuits.  Here  boson  is  some  tobacco, 
Smoke  a pipe.  Fire  away,  Cornish.  It's  more  soothing 
than  sleep,  mates." 

The  lightning’s  growin’  rather  powerful,”  said  the  boat- 
swain, looking  astern  as  he  lighted  his  pipe. 

“ Don’t  it  look  as  if  it  wur  settin’  away  to  the  east’ard  ?” 
questioned  Cornish. 

“ No,”  I replied,  watching  the  lurid  gleams  lighting  up 
the  piled-up  clouds.  “ It’s  coming  after  us  dead  on  end, 
though  slowly  enough.” 

I pulled  out  my  watch  and  held  it  close  to  the  binnacle. 

“ Half-past  two  !”  I cried,  amazed  at  the  passage  of  time. 

‘‘  Upon  ray  word,  I didn’t  think  it  was  twelve  o’clock  yet. 
Miss  Robertson,  I know  I can  not  induce  you  to  go  below  ; 
but  you  must  allow  me  to  relieve  you  for  a spell  at  the 
wheel.  I can  sit  and  steer  as  well  as  you.  You’ll  find  this 
grating  comfortable.” 

Saying  \vhich  I pulled  out  some  flags  from  the  locker, 
made  a kind  of  cushion  for  her  back,  I then  took  her  chair, 
keeping  the  wheel  steady  with  my  foot. 

There  was  less  wind  than  there  had  been  half  an  hour 
before  ; enough  to  give  the  vessel  steerage-way,  and  that 
was  all. 

We  were  heading  south-east,  the  wind,  or  what  there  ' 
was  of  it,  upon  the  port  quarter.  There  was  every  promise 
of  a calm  falling  again,  and  this  I should  not  have  minded, 
nor  the  lightning  either,  which  might  well  have  been  the 
play  of  a passing  thunder-storm,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
permanent  depression  of  the  mercury. 

The  air  was  very  warm,  but  less  oppressive  than  it  had 
been  ; the  sea  black  and  even,  and  the  heavens  with  a 
stooping  murky  aspect. 

It  was  some  comfort  to  me,  however,  to  look  aloft,  and 
see  the  amount  of  canvas  we  had  taken  off  the  ship.  If 
we  could  only  manage  to  pull  up  our  strength  again,  we 
might  well  succeed  in  furling  the  top-gallant-sail,  and  reef- 
ing the  top-sail  before  the  change  of  weather  came. 

The  steward  made  his  appearance  with  the  spirits  and 
biscuit  ; and  Miss  Robertson  went  below,  whispering  to 
me  as  .she  passed,  that  she  wished  to  look  at  her  father, 
and  that  she  would  return  in  a few  minutes. 

“ Now  that  the  lady’s  gone,  Mr.  Royle,”  exclaimed  the 
boatswain,  as  soon  as  she  had  left  the  dock,  let’s  talk 
over  our  situation  and  think  what’s  to  be  done.” 

The  steward  squatted  himself  on  his  hams  like  a coolie, 
and  posed  himself  in  an  attitude  of  eager  attention. 


200  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

“ Quite  right,  boson/’  I replied.  I have  been  thinking 
during  the  time  we  have  been  at  work,  and  will  tell  you 
what  my  plans  are.  At  noon  yesterday — that  will  be  fifteen 
hours  ago — the  Bermuda  Islands  bore  as  true  as  a hair 
west-half-south.  We  hove  to  with  the  ship's  head  to  the 
nor’ard  and  westward  and  made  some  way  at  that,  and 
taking  the  run  we  have  made  to-night,  I allow  that  if  we 
head  the  ship  west  by  north  we  shall  make  the  islands 
with  anything-like  a breeze,  some  time  on  Monday  morn- 
ing.” 

“But,  if  we’re  just  off  the  coast  of  Florida,”  said  Cor- 
nish, “ why  couldn’t  we  turn  to  and  run  for  the  West  India 
Islands  ?” 

“ Which  is  nearest,  I wonders,”  exclaimed  the  boat- 
swain, '‘the  West  Hindie  Islands  or  the  kingdom  of  Jer- 
icho ?” 

“ It’s  ’ardly  a time  for  jokin’,”  remonstrated  the  steward. 

“I  don’t  know  that  I said  anything  funny,”  observed 
Cornish,  warmly. 

“ Well,  then,  wot  do  you  mean  by  talking  about  the 
West  Hindie  Islands  ?”  cried  the  boatswain. 

“ Wot  do  I mean  retorted  the  other  ; “ why  wot  I says. 
Here  we  are  off  the  coast  of  Floridy — ” 

“Off  the  coast  o’ your  grandmother!  Shut  up,  mate, 
and  let  Mr.  Royle  speak.  You  know  nothing  about  it.” 

“The  Bermudas  are  nearer  to  hand  than  the  West  In- 
dies,” I continued,  not  wishing  to  explain.  “ What  we  have 
to  do,  then,  the  moment  we  can  use  our  legs,  is  to  haul  the 
ship  round.  How  is  the  wind  now  ? north-north-west. 
Well,  she  will  lie  properly.  And  as  soon  as  ever  it  comes 
day-break,  we  must  run  up  a signal  of  distress,  and  keep 
it  flying.  What  more  can  we  do 

“ I suppose,”  said  the  boatswain,  doubtfully,  sucking  so 
hard  at  his  pipe  that  it  glowed  like  a steamer’s  red  light 
under  his  nose,  “you  wouldn’t  like  to  wenture  on  a run  to 
the  English  Channel,  Mr.  Royle.  It  would  be  aifning 
some  kind  of  fame,  and  perhaps  a trifle  o’  money  from  the 
owners,  if  it  wur  to  git  about  that  three  hands — well.  I’ll 
ax  the  steward’s  pardon  and  say  four — that  four  hands 
brought  this  here  blessed  ship  and  her  walleyble  cargo  out 
o’  a rigular  knock-down  mutiny,  all  aways  up  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  into  the  Henglish  Channel,  and  landed  her  safe  in 
the  West  Hindie  docks.  I never  see  my  name  in  print  in 
my  life—” 

“ What’s  your  true  name,  Mr.  Boson  ?”  inquired  the 
steward. 


201 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOr/' 

‘‘Joshua,  or  Jo  ForY’^ard,  young  feller  ; sometimes  called 
Forrard,  sometimes  Jo,  and  on  Sundays  Mister/' 

“I  know  a Forward  as  lives  at  Blackwall,”  said  the 
steward. 

“ Do  yer  ? Well,  then,  now  you  knows  two.  Wot  I was 
sayin’,  Mr.  Royle,  was,  I never  see  my  name  in  print  in 
my  life,  and  I should  like  to  see  it  regular  wrote  down  in 
the  newspapers.  Lloyd’s  is  always  my  weekly  penn’orth 
ashore.” 

He  knocked  the  hot  ashes  into  the  palm  of  his  hand, 
scrutinized  it  earnestly  to  see  that  there  was  no  tobacco 
left  ill  it,  and  tossed  it  away. 

“A  good  deal,  sir,”  said  the  steward,  in  a thin  voice,  “ is 
to  be  said  about  the  lady  we  saved.  The  saving  of  her 
alone  would  make  ’eros  of  us  in  the  public  mind.” 

“ Wot  do  you  call  us — ’eros  interrogated  the  boat- 

swain. 

“ Yes,  sir,  ’eros.” 

“ What’s  the  meaning  of  that  word,  Mr.  Royle — any  re- 
lation to  earwigs  ?”  - « 

“ He  means  heroes,”  I replied.  “ Don’t  you,  steward  ?” 

“ I did  more  than  mean  it — I said  it,  sir,”  exclaimed  the 
steward. 

“ That’s  how  the  Chaneymen  talk,  and  quarrel  with  you 
for  not  followin’  of  their  sense.  Wot  do  you  think  of  my 
notion,  Jim,  of  sailin’  this  wessel  to  England  ?”  said  the  boat- 
swain. 

Cornish  made  no  answer.  I saw  him,  in  the  pale  light 
diffused  around  the  binnacle,  wipe  his  mouth  with  the  back 
of  his  hand,  and  shift  uneasily  on  his  seat.  I could  scarcely 
wonder  that  the  boatswain’s  idea  should  make  him  feel  un- 
comfortable. 

“ Your  scheme,”  said  I,  “ would  be  a capital  one  providing 
that  every  man  of  us  four  had  six  hands  and  six  legs  and 
the  strength  of  three  big  Johnsons  ; that  we  could  do  with- 
out sleep  and  split  ourselves  into  pieces  whenever  we  had 
occasion  to  reef  top-sails.  But,  as  1 am  only  capable  of 
doing  one  man’s  work,  and  require  rest  like  other  weakly 
mortals,  I must  tell  you  plainly  that  I for  one  should  be  very 
sorry  to  undertake  to  work  this  ship  to  the  English  Channel, 
unless  you  would  guarantee  that  by  dawn  this  morning  we 
should  receive  a draft  of  at  least  six  men  out  of  a passing 
vessel.” 

“Well,  well,”  said  the  boatswain,  “it  was  only  a thought  ; 
and  I don’t  say  it’s  to  be  done.” 


202 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

“ Not  to  be  thought  on — much  less  done/’  exclaimed 
Cornish. 

“ Don’t  be  too  sartin,  friend,”  retorted  the  boatswain, 
turning  smartly  on  him.  “ ‘ Where  there’s  a will  there’s  a 
way,’  wos  a sayin’  when  I was  a lad.” 

“ If  it  comes  on  to  blow,”  I put  in,  “ it  may  take  us  all  we 
can  do  to  fetch  Bermuda.  Don’t  dream  of  aiming  for  a 
further  port.” 

At  this  moment  Miss  Robertson  returned.  I asked  her 
how  she  found  her  father,  and  she  replied,  in  a low  voice, 
that  he  was  sleeping,  but  that  his  breathing  was  very  faint 
and  uncertain,  and  that  he  sometimes  talked  in  his 
sleep. 

She  could  not  disguise  her  anxiety,  and  I entreated  her  to 
go  below  and  watch  him  and  rest  herself  as  well  ; but  she 
answered  that  she  would  not  leave  the  deck  until  I had 
finished  taking  in  sail  and  doing  what  was  necessary. 

“ You  can  not  tell  me  that  I am  not  of  use,”  she  added. 
“ I will  steer  while  you  work,  and  if  you  wish  to  sleep  I 
will  watch  for  you.  Why  should  I not  do  so  ? I can  benefit 
papa  more  by  helping  you  to  save  the  ship  than  by  leaving 
you  to  work  alone  while  I sit  with  him.  I pray  God,”  she 
said,  in  her  sweet,  low,  troubled  voice,  “ that  all  may  go 
well  with  us.  But  I have  been  so  near  to  death  that  it 
scarcely  frightens  m.e  now.  Tell  me  what  to  do  and  I will 
do  it — though  for  your  sake  alone  as  you  would  have 
sacrificed  your  life  for  mine.  I owe  you  what  I can  never 
repay  ; and  how  kind,  how  gentle,  how  good  you  have  been 
to  my  father  and  me.” 

She  spoke  in  so  low  a voice  that  it  was  impossible  for  any 
one  to  hear  her  but  myself  ; and  so  greatly  did  her  words 
affect  me — I,  who  had  now  learned  to  love  her,  who  could 
indeed  have  died  a hundred-fold  over  for  her  dear  sake, 
that  I dared  not  trust  myself  to  speak.  Had  I spoken  I 
should  have  said  what  I was  sure  she  would  have  disliked 
to  hear  from  a rough  sailor  like  me  : nay,  I even  turned 
away  from  her,  that  I might  be  silent,  recoiling  from  my 
own  heart’s  language,  that  seemed  but  an  impertinence,  an 
unfair  obtrusion  of  claims  which,  even  though  she  admitted 
them  by  speaking  of  my  having  saved  her  life,  I should 
have  been  unmanly  to  assert. 

I quickly  recovered  myself,  and  said,  forcing  a laugh  : 

“ You  are  as  bad  a mutineer  as  the  others.  But  as  you 
will  not  obey  me,  I must  obey  you.” 

And  looking  at  the  ponderous  bank  of  cloud  in  the  north- 
west, of  which  the  gathering  brightness  and  intensity  of  the 


203 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.** 

lightning  was  illustrating  its  steady  approach,  I exclaimed  ; 
“ Are  we  strong  enough  to  turn  to,  mates 

“ We  can  douse  that  top-gallant-sail,  I dare  say,''  answered 
the  boatswain.  “ Up  on  your  pins,  steward  !” 

And  we  trooped  along  to  the  main-deck. 

The  spell  of  rest,  and  perhaps  the  grog,  not  to  mention 
the  tobacco,  had  done  us  no  harm.  The  three  of  us  went 
aloft,  carrying  the  jigger  with  us,  which  we  left  in  the  main- 
top, and  furled  the  top-gallant-sail,  if  not  in  man-of-war 
fashion  and  with  a proper  harbor  bunt,  at  all  events  very 
securely. 

But  the  main-top-sail  was  another  matter.  All  three  of 
us  had  to  lay  out  to  windward  to  haul  taut  one  ear-ring  ; 
then  skim  along  to  the  other  end  of  the  yard  to  the  other 
ear-ring  ; and  so  up  and  down,  and  still  more  reef-points 
and  still  more  ear-rings,  until  my  legs  and  fingers  ached. 

This  job  over,  we  rested  ourselves  in  the  main-top,  and 
then  got  upon  the  main-yard,  and  made  shift  to  pass  the 
yard-arm  gaskets  round  the  sail,  and  stow  it  after  a fashion, 
though  I had  no  doubt  that  the  first  gale  of  wind  that 
struck  it  would  blow  it  clear  of  its  lashings  in  a minute. 

Then  on  deck  again  with  the  raain-top-sail  halyards  to  the 
capstan  ; and  the  dawn  found  the  ship  under  the  three 
close-reefed  top-sails,  fore-sail,  and  fore-top-mast-stay-sail, 
the  whole  of  the  other  canvas  having  been  reefed  and 
stowed  away  by  three  worn-out  men,  one  of  whom  had  been 
nearly  knocked  up  by  the  fight  with  the  mutineers,  the 
second  of  whom  was  fresh  from  an  imprisonment  of  three 
days  in  a close,  stifling  and  rat-swarming  coal-hole,  while  a 
third  had  received  such  a crack  on  his  wrist  as  would  have 
sent  any  man  but  an  English  sailor  to  his  hammock,  and 
kept  him  ill  and  groaning  for  a month. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Our  next  job  was  to  man  the  port-braces  and  bring  the 
ship  to  a westerly  course.  But  before  we  went  to  this 
work  the  boatswain  and  I stood  for  some  minutes  looking 
at  the  appearance  of  the  sky. 

The  range  of  cloud,  which  had  been  but  a low-lying  and 
apparently  a fugitive  bank  in  the  north-west  at  midnight, 
was  now  so  far  advanced  as  to  project  nearly  over  our 
heads  ; and  what  rendered  its  aspect  more  sinister  was  the 
steely  color  of  the  sky,  which  it  ruled  with  a line,  here  and 
there  rugged,  but  for  the  most  part  singularly  even,  right 


204  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

from  the  confines  of  the  north-eastern  to  the  limits  of  the 
south-western  horizon.  All  the  central  portion  of  this  vast 
surface  of  cloud  was  of  a livid  hue,  which,  by  a deception 
of  the  eye  made  it  appear  convex  ; and  at  frequent  intervals 
a sharp  shower  of  arrowy  lightning  whizzed  from  that  por- 
tion of  it  furthest  away  from  ns  ; but  as  yet  we  could  hear 
no  thunder. 

“ When  the  rain’s  before  the  wind,  then  your  top-sail  hal- 
yards mind,”  chanted  the  boatswain.  “ There’s  rather  more 
nor  a quarter  o’  an  inch  o’  rain  there,  and  there’s  something 
worse  nor  rain  astern  of  it.” 

The  gloomiest  feature  of  this  approaching  tempest,  if  such 
it  were,  was  the  slowness,  at  once  mysterious  and  impres- 
sive, of  its  approach. 

I was  not,  however,  to  be  deceived  by  this  into  supposing 
that,  because  it  had  taken  nearly  all  night  to  climb  the  hori- 
zon, there  was  no  wind  behind  it.  I had  had  experience  of 
a storm  of  this  kind,  and  remember  the  observations  of  one 
of  the  officers  of  the  ship  when  speaking  of  it.  ‘‘  Those 
kind  of  storms,”  he  said,  “ are  not  driven  by  the  wind,  but 
create  it.  They  keep  a hurricane  locked  up  in  their  insides, 
and  wander  across  the  sea  on  the  lookout  for  ships  ; when 
they  come  across  something  worth  wrecking,  they  let  fly. 
Don’t  be  deceived  by  their  slow  pace,  and  imagine  them 
only  thunder-storms.  They’ll  burst  like  an  earthquake  in 
a dead  calm  over  your  head,  and,  whenever  you  see  one 
coming,  snug  your  ship  right  away  down  to  the  last  reef  in 
her,  and  keep  your  stern  at  it.” 

“ I am  debating,  boson,”  said  I,  “ whether  to  bring  the 
ship  round  or  keep  her  before  it.  What  do  you  think  ?” 

“ There’s  a gale  of  wind  there.  I can  smell  it,”  he 
replied  ; “ but  we’re  snug  enough  to  lie  close,  aren’t  we?” 
looking  up  at  the  masts. 

“That’s  to  be  proved,”  said  I.  “We’ll  bring  her  close, 
if  you  like  ; but  I am  pretty  sure  we  shall  have  to  run  for 
it  later  on.” 

“ It’ll  bowl  us  well  away  into  mid-Atlantic,  won’t  it,  Mr. 
Royle  ?” 

“ Yes  ; I wish  we  were  more  to  the  nor’ard  of  Bermuda. 
However  we’ll  tackle  the  yards,  and  have  a trial  for  the 
tight  little  islands.” 

“ They’re  pretty  nigh  all  rocks,  aren’t  they  ? I never 
sighted  ’em.” 

“ Nor  I.  But  they’ve  got  a dock-yard  at  Bermuda,  I 
believe,  where  the  Yankees  refit  sometimes,  and  that’s 
about  all  I know  of  those  islands.” 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.'*  205 

I asked  Miss  Robertson  to  put  the  hefm  down,  and  keep 
it  there  until  the  compass  pointed  west  ; but  the  ship  had 
so  little  way  upon  her,  owing  to  the  small  amount  of  can- 
vas she  carried  now  and  the  faintness  of  the  wind,  that  it 
took  her  as  long  to  come  round  as  if  we  had  been  warping 
her  head  to  the  westward  by  a buoy. 

Having  braced  up  the  yards  and  steadied  the  helm,  we 
could  do  no  more  ; and,  resolving  to  profit  as  much  as 
possible  from  the  interval  of  rest  before  us,  I directed 
Cornish  to  take  the  wheel,  and  ordered  the  steward  to  go 
forward  and  light  the  galley  fire  and  boil  some  coffee  for 
breakfast. 

‘‘  Boson,’'  said  I,  you  might  as  well  drop  below  and 
have  a look  at  those  plugs  of  yours.  Take  a hammer  with 
you  and  this  light,”  handing  him  the  binnacle-lamp,  and 
drive  the  plugs  in  hard,  for  if  the  ship  should  labor  heavily, 
she  might  strain  them  out.” 

He  started  on  his  errand,  and  I then  told  Miss  Robert- 
son that  there  was  nothing  now  to  detain  her  on  deck,  and 
thanked  her  for  the  great  service  she  had  rendered  us. 

How  well  I remember  her  as  she  stood  near  the  wheel, 
wearing  my  straw  hat,  her  dress  hitched  up  to  allow  freedom 
to  her  movements  ; her  small  hands  with  the  delicate  blue 
veins  glowing  through  the  white  clear  skin,  her  yellow  hair 
looped  up,  though  with  many  a tress  straying  like  an  amber- 
colored  feather  ; her  marble  face,  her  lips  pale  with  fatigue, 
her  beautiful  blue  eyes  fired  ever  with  the  same  brave 
spirit,  though  dim  with  the  weariness  of  long  and  painful 
watching,  and  the  oppressive  and  numbing  sense  of  ever- 
present danger  ! 

On  no  consideration  would  I allow  her  to  remain  any 
longer  on  deck  ; and  though  she  begged  to  stay,  I took  her 
hand  firmly,  and  led  her  into  the  cuddy  to  her  cabin  door. 

“ You  will  faithfully  promise  me  to  lie  down  and  sleep  ?” 
I said. 

“ I will  lie  down,  and  will  sleep  if  I can,”  she  answered 
with  a wan  smile. 

“ We  have  succeeded  in  saving  you  so  far,”  I continued 
earnestly,  “ and  it  would  be  cruel,  very  cruel,  and  hard  up- 
on me,  to  see  your  health  break  down  for  the  want  of  rest 
and  sleep,  when  both  are  at  your  command,  now  that  life 
is  bright  again,  and  when  any  hour  may  see  us  safe  on  the 
deck  of  another  vessel.” 

“ You  shall  not  suffer  through  me,”  she  replied.  “ I will 
obey  you  ; indeed  I will  do  anything  you  want.” 

I kissed  her  hand  respectfully,  and  said  that  a single 


206 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


hour  of  sound  sleep  would  do  her  a deal  of  good  ; by  that 
time  I would  take  care  that  breakfast  should  be  ready  for 
her  and  her  father,  and  then  I held  open  the  cabin  door  for 
her  to  enter,  and  returned  on  deck. 

A most  extraordinary  and  wonderful  sight  saluted  me 
when  I reached  the  poop. 

The  sun  had  risen  behind  the  vast  embankment  of  cloud, 
and  its  glorious  rays,  the  orb  itself  being  invisible,  pro- 
jected in  a thousand  lines  of  silver  beyond  the  margin  of 
the  bank  to  the  right  and  overhead,  jutting  out  in  visible 
threads,  each  as  defined  as  a sunbeam  in  a dark  room. 

But  the  effect  of  this  wonderful  light  was  to  render  the 
canopy  of  cloud  more  horribly  livid  ; and  weird  and  start- 
ling was  the  contrast  of  the  mild  and  far-reaching  sunshine, 
streaming  in  lines  of  silver  brightness  into  the  steely  sky, 
with  the  blue  lightning  ripping  up  the  belly  of  the  cloud, 
and  suffering  the  eye  to  dwell  for  an  instant  on  the  titanic 
strata  of  gloom  that  stood  ponderously  behind. 

Nor  was  the  ocean  at  this  moment  a less  somber  and 
majestical  object  than  the  heavens  ; for  upon  half  of  it 
rested  a shadow  deep  as  night,  making  the  water  sallow 
and  thick,  and  most  desolate  to  behold  under  the  terrible 
curtain  that  lay  close  down  to  it  upon  the  horizon  ; while 
all  on  the  right  the  green  sea  sparkled  in  the  sunbeams, 
heaving  slowly  under  the  calm  that  had  fallen. 

Looking  far  away  on  the  weather-beam,  and  where  the 
shadow  on  the  sea  was  deepest,  I fancied  that  I discerned  a 
black  object,  which  might  well  be  a ship  with  her  sails 
darkened  by  her  distance  from  the  sun. 

I pointed  it  out  to  Cornish,  who  saw  it  too,  and  I then 
fetched  the  telescope. 

, Judge  of  my  surprise  and  consternation  when  the  outline 
of  a boat  with  her  sail  low  down  on  the  mast  entered  the 
field  of  the  glass  ! I cried  out,  ‘‘  It’s  the  long-boat  !” 

Cornish  turned  hastily. 

My  God  I”  he  cried,  “ they’re  doomed  men  !” 

I gazed  at  her  intently,  but  could  not  be  deceived,  for  I 
recognized  the  cut  of  the  stun’sail,  lowered  as  it  was  in 
anticipation  of  the  breaking  ©f  the  storm,  and  I could  also 
make  out  the  minute  dark  figures  of  the  men  in  her. 

My  surprise,  however,  was  but  momentary,  for  consider- 
ing the  lightness  of  the  wind  that  had  prevailed  all  night, 
and  the  probability  of  her  having  stood  to  and  fro  in  expect- 
ation of  coming  across  us,  or  the  quarter-boat  which  had 
attacked  us,  I had  no  reason  to  expect  that  they  should  have 
been  far  off. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’* 


207 


The  boatswain  came  along  the  quarter-deck,  singing  out, 
It's  all  right  below  ! No  fear  of  a leak  there  !" 

Come  up  here,"  I cried.  “ There’s  the  long-boat  yon- 
der !" 

On  hearing  this  he  ran  aft  as  hard  as  he  could  and  stared 
in  the  direction  I indicated,  but  could  not  make  her  out 
until  he  had  the  glass  to  his  eye,  on  which  he  exclaimed  : 

“ Yes,  it’s  her,  sure  enough.  Why,  we  may  have  to  make 
another  fight  for  it.  She’s  heading  this  way,  and  if  she 
brings  down  any  wind,  by  jingo  ! she’ll  overhaul  us.’’ 

“ No,  no,’’  I answered.  ‘‘  They’re  not  for  fighting.  They 
don’t  like  the  look  of  the  weather,  boson,  and  would  board 
us  to  save  their  lives,  not  to  take  ours.’’ 

“ That’s  it,  sir,’’  exclaimed  Cornish.  “ I reckon  there’s 
little  enough  mutineering  among  ’em,  now  Stevens  is  gone. 
I’d  lay  my  life  they’d  turn  to  and  go  to  work  just  as  I have, 
if  you’d  lay  by  for  ’em  and  take  ’em  in.’’ 

Neither  the  boatswain  nor  I made  any  reply  to  this. 

For  my  own  part,  though  we  had  been  perishing  for  the 
want  of  more  hands,  I don’t  think  I should  have  had  trust 
enough  in  those  rascals  to  allow  them  on  board  ; for  I 
could  not  doubt  that  when  the  storm  was  over,  and  they 
found  themselves  afloat  in  the  “ Grosvenor ’’ once  more, 
they  would  lay  violent  hands  on  me  and  the  boatsw^ain, 
and  treat  us  as  they  treated  Coxon  and  Duckling,  reveng- 
ing themselves  in  this  way  upon  us  for  the  death  of  Stev- 
ens and  the  other  leaders  of  the  mutiny,  and  likewise  pro- 
tecting themselves  against  their  being  carried  to  England 
and  handed  over  to  the  authorities  on  shore  as  murderers. 

The  lightning  was  now  growing  very  vivid,  and  for  the 
first  time  I heard  the  sullen  moan  of  thunder. 

‘‘  That  means,’’  said  the  boatswain,  that  it’s  a good  bit 
off  yet  ; and  if  that  creature  for’ard’ll  only  bear  a hand  we 
shall  be  able  to  get  something  to  eat  and  drink  before  it 
comes  down.’’ 

However,  as  he  spoke  the  steward  came  with  a big  cof- 
fee-pot. He  set  it  on  the  skylight,  and  fetched  from  the 
pantry  some  good  preserved  meat,  biscuit,  and  butter,  and 
we  fell  to  the  repast  with  great  relish  and  hunger. 

Being  the  first  to  finish,  I took  the  wheel  while  Cornish 
breakfasted,  and  then  ordered  the  steward  to  go  and  make 
some  fresh  coffee,  and  keep  it  hot  in  the  galley,  and  pre- 
pare a good  breakfast  for  the  Robertsons,  ready  to  serve 
when  the  young  lady  should  leave  her  cabin. 

Boson,’’  said  I,  as  he  came  slowly  toward  me,  filling  his 
pipe,  I don’t  like  the  look  of  thajt  main-sail.  It’ll  blow 


208  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.*’ 

out  and  kick  up  a deuce  of  a shindy.  You  and  Cornish  had 
better  lay  aloft  with  some  spare  line  and  serve  the  sail 
with  it.’* 

“ That’s  soon  done,”  he  answered,  cheerfully.  And  Cor- 
nish left  his  breakfast  and  they  both  went  aloft. 

I yawned  repeatedly  as  I stood  at  the  wheel,  and  my 
eyes  were  sore  for  want  of  sleep. 

But  there  was  something  in  the  aspect  of  that  tremen- 
dous, stooping,  quarter  sphere  of  cloud  abeam  of  us  throw- 
ing a darkness  most  sinister  to  behold  on  half  the  sea,  and 
vomiting  quick  lances  of  blue  fire  from  its  caverns,  while 
now  and  again  the  thunder  rolled  solemnly,  which  was  for- 
midable enough  to  keep  me  wide  awake. 

It  was  growing  darker  every  moment  : already  the  sun’s 
beams  were  obscured,  though  that  portion  of  the  great 
canopy  of  cloud  which  lay  nearest  to  the  luminary  carried 
still  a flaming  edge. 

A dead  calm  had  fallen,  and  the  ship  rested  motionless 
in  the  water.  ^ 

The  two  men  remained  for  a short  time  on  the  main- 
yard,  and  then  came  down,  leaving  the  sail  much  more 
secure  than  they  had  found  it.  Cornish  dispatched  his 
breakfast,  and  the  boatswain  came  to  me. 

“ Do  you  see  the  long-boat  now,  sir  ?” 

No,”  I replied  ; she  is  hidden  in  the  rain  yonder.  By 
Heaven  ! it  is  coming  down  !” 

I did  not  exaggerate  ; the  horizon  was  gray  with  the 
rain  ; it  looked  like  steam  rising  from  the  boiling  sea. 

It’ll  keep  ’em  busy  bailing,”  said  the  boatswain. 

Hold  on  here,”  I cried,  till  I get  my  oil-skins.” 

I was  back  again  in  a few  moments,  and  he  went  away  to 
drape  himself  for  the  downfall,  and  to  advise  Cornish  to  do 
the  same. 

I left  the  wheel  for  a second  or  two  to  close  one  of  the 
.sky-lights,  and  as  I did  so  a flash  of  lightning  seemed  to 
set  the  ship  on  fire,  and  immediately  came  a deafening 
crash  of  thunder.  I think  there  is  something  more  awful 
in  the  roar  of  thunder  heard  at  sea  than  on  shore,  unless 
you  are  among  the  mountains;  you  get  the  full  intensity 
of  it,  the  mighty  outburst  smiting  the  smooth  surface  of 
the  water,  which  in  itself  is  a wonderful  vehicle  of  sound, 
and  running  onward  for  leagues  without  meeting  any  im- 
pediment to  check  or  divert  it. 

I hastened  to  see  if  the  lightning-conductor  ran  clear  to 
the  water,  and  finding  the  end  of  the  wire  coiled  up  in  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 


209 


port  main-chains,  flung  it  overboard  and  resumed  my  place 
at  the  wheel. 

Now  that  the  vast  surface  of  cloud  was  well  forward 
of  overhead,  I observed  that  its  front  was  an  almost  perfect 
semicircle,  the  extremities  at  either  point  of  the  horizon 
projecting  like  horns.  There  still  remained,  embraced  by 
these  horns,  a clear  expanse  of  steel-colored  sky.  There 
the  sea  was  light,  but  all  to  starboard  it  was  black,  and  the 
terrible  shadow  was  fast  bearing  down  upon  the  ship. 

Crack  ! the  lightning  whizzed,  and  turned  the  deck, 
spars,  and  rigging  into  a net-work  of  blue  fire.  The  peal 
that  followed  was  a sudden  explosion — -a  great  dead  crash, 
as  though  some  mighty  ponderous  orb  had  fallen  from  the 
highest  heaven  upon  the  flooring  of  the  sky  and  riven  it. 

Then  I heard  the  rain. 

I scarcely  know  which  was  the  more  terrifying  to  see 
and  hear — the  rain,  or  the  thunder  and  lightning. 

It  was  a cataract  of  water  falling  from  a prodigious  eleva- 
tion. It  was  a dense,  impervious,  liquid  veil,  shutting  out 
all  sight  of  sea  and  sky.  It  tore  the  water  into  foam  in 
striking  it. 

Then  boom  ! down  it  came  upon  us. 

I held  on  by  the  wheel,  and  the  boatswain  jammed  him- 
self under  the  grating.  It  was  not  rain  only — it  was  hail 
as  big  as  eggs  ; and  the  rain-drops  were  as  big  as  eggs  too. 

There  was  not  a breath  of  air.  This  terrific  fall  came 
down  in  perfectly  perpendicular  lines  ; and  as  the  lightning 
rushed  through  it,  it  illuminated  with  its  ghastly  effulgence 
a broad  sheet  of  water. 

It  was  so  dark  that  I could  not  see  the  card  in  the 
binnacle.  The  water  rushed  off  our  decks  just  as  it  would 
had  we  shipped  a sea  ; and  for  the  space  of  twenty  minutes 
I stood  stunned,  deaf,  blind,  in  the  midst  of  a horrible  and 
overpowering  concert  of  pealing  thunder  and  rushing  rain, 
the  awful  gloom  being  rendered  yet  more  dreadful  by  the 
dazzling  flashes  which  passed  through  it. 

It  passed  as  suddenly  as  it  had  come,  and  left  us  still  in 
a breathless  calm,  drenched,  terrified  and  motionless. 

It  grew  lighter  to  windward,  and  I felt  a small  air  blow- 
ing on  my  streaming  face  ; lighter  still,  though  to  leeward 
the  storm  was  raging  and  roaring,  and  passing  with  its 
darkness  like  some  unearthly  night. 

I squeezed  the  water  out  of  my  eyes,  and  saw  the  wind 
come  rushing  toward  us  upon  the  sea,  while  all  overhead 
the  sky  was  a broad,  lead-colored  space. 

‘‘  Now,  boson,"  I roared,  stand  by  !" 


210  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.’' 

He  came  out  from  under  the  grating,  and  took  a grip  of 
the  rail. 

Here  it  comes  !”  he  cried  ; ‘‘and  by  the  holy  "poker  !’' 
he  added,  “ here  comes  the  long-boat  atop  of  it  !*' 

I could  only  cast  one  brief  glance  in  the  direction 
indicated,  where,  sure  enough,  I saw  the  long-boat  flying 
toward  us  on  a surface  of  foam.  In  an  instant  the  gale 
struck  the  ship  and  over  she  heeled,  laying  her  port  bulwark 
close  down  upon  the  water.  But  there  she  stopped. 

“ Had  we  had  whole  top-sails,’'  I cried,  “ It  would  have 
been  Amen  !” 

I waited  a moment  or  two  before  deciding  whether  to 
put  the  helm  up  and  run.  If  this  was  the  worst  of  it,  the 
ship  would  do  as  she  was.  But  in  that  time  the  long-boat, 
urged  furiously  forward  by  the  sail  they  still  kept  on  her, 
passed  close  under  our  stern.  Twice,  before  she  reached 
us,  I saw  them  try  to  bring  her  so  as  to  come  alongside,  and 
each  time  I held  my  breath,  for  I knew  that  the  moment 
they  brought  her  broadside  to  the  wind  she  would  capsize. 

May  God  forbid  that  ever  I should  behold  such  a sight 
again  ! 

It  was  indescribably  shocking  to  see  them  swept  help- 
lessly past  within  hail  of  us.  There  were  seven  men  in  her. 
Two  of  them  cried  out  and  raved  furiously,  entreating  with 
dreadful,  mad  gesticulations  as  they  whirled  past.  But  the 
rest,  some  clinging  to  the  mast,  others  seated  with  their 
arms  folded,  were  silent,  like  dead  men  already,  with  fixed 
and  staring  eyes — a ghastly  crew.  I saw  one  of  the  two 
raving  rqen  spring  on  to  the  gunwale,  but  he  was  instantly 
pulled  down  by  another. 

But  what  was  there  to  see  ? It  was  a moment’s  horror— 
quick-vanishing  as  some  monstrous  object  leaping  into  sight 
under  a flash  of  lightning,  then  instantaneously  swallowed 
up  in  the  devouring  gloom. 

Our  ship  had  got  way  upon  her,  and  was  surging  forward 
with  her  lee  channels  under  water.  The  long-boat  dwindled 
away  on  our  quarter  the  spray  veiling  her  as  she  fled,  and 
in  a few  minutes  was  not  to  be  distinguished  upon  the  im- 
measurable bed  of  foam  and  wave,  stretching  down  to  the 
livid  storm  that  still  raged  upon  the  far  horizon. 

“ My  God  !”  exclaimed  Cornish,  who  stood  near  the  wheel 
unnoticed  by  me.  “ I might  ha’  been  in  her  ! I might  ha’ 
been  in  her  !” 

And  he  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  sobbed  and 
shook  with  the  horror  of  the  scene,  and  the  agony  of  the 
thoughts  it  had  conjured  up. 


211 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GKOSVENOR/' 


CHAPTER  XXL 

I HARDLY  knew  what  to  make  of  the  weather  ; for  though 
it  blew  very  hard,  the  wind  was  not  so  violent  as  it  had  been 
during  those  three  days  which  I have  written  of  in  another 
part  of  this  story. 

The  ship  managed  to  hold  her  own  well,  with  her  head 
at  west ; I mean  that  she  went  scraping  through  the  water, 
making  very  little  lee-way,  and  so  far  she  could  fairly  well 
carry  the  three  close-reefed  top-sails  ; though  I believe  that 
had  another  yard  of  canvas  more  than  was  already  exposed 
been  on  her,  she  would  have  lain  down  and  never  righted 
again,  so  violent  was  the  first  clap  and  outfly  of  the 
wind. 

Nevertheless,  I got  the  boatswain  to  take  the  wheel,  and 
sent  Cornish  forward  to  stand  in  the  fore-top-sail  sheets, 
while  I kept  by  the  mizzen,  for  I was  not  at  all  sure  that 
the  terrific  thunder-storm  that  had  broken  over  us  was  not 
the  precursor  of  a hurricane,  to  come  down  at  any  moment 
on  the  gale  that  was  already  blowing,  and  wreck  the  ship 
out  of  hand. 

In  this  way  twenty  minutes  passed,  when,  finding  the 
wind  to  remain  steady,  I sung  out  to  Cornish  that  he  might 
come  aft  again.  As  I never  knew  the  moment  when  a 
vessel  might  heave  in  sight,  I bent  on  the  small  ensign  and 
ran  it  half-way  up  at  the  gaff  end,  not  thinking  it  judicious 
to  exhibit  a train  of  flag-signals  in  so  much  wind.  I then 
took  the  telescope,  and,  setting  it  steady  in  the  mizzen-rig- 
ging,  slowly  and  carefully  swept  the  weather  horizon,  and 
afterward  transferred  the  glass  to  leeward,  but  no  ship  was 
to  be  seen. 

“ We  ought  to  be  in  the  track  o’  some  sort  o’  wessels, 
too,”  exclaimed  the  boatswain,  who  had  been  awaiting  the 
result  of  my  inspections.  “ The  steamers  from  Liverpool 
to  New  Orleans,  and  the  West  India  mail-ships,  ’ud  come 
right  across  this  way,  wouldn’t  they  ?” 

“ Not  quite  so  far  north,”  I answered.  But  there  ought 
to  be  no  lack  of  sailing-ships  from  all  parts — from  England 
to  the  southern  ports  of  the  United  States  and  North 
America — from  American  ports  to  Rio  and  the  eastern 
coast  of  South  America.  They  can  not  keep  us  long  wait- 
ing. Something  must  heave  in  sight  soon.” 

“ Suppose  we  sight  a wessel,  what  do  you  mean  to  do, 
sir  ?” 


212  THJE  WKECK  OF  THE  GKOSVENOR/^ 

Ask  them  to  let  me  have  a few  men  to  work  the  ship 
to  the  nearest  port/* 

“ But  suppose  they’re  wshort-handed  ?” 

Then  they  won’t  oblige  us.” 

I can’t  see  myself,  sir,”  said  he,  why,  instead  o*  tryin’ 
to  fetch  Bermuda,  we  shouldn’t  put  the  helm  up  and 
square  away  for  England.  How  might  the  English  Chan- 
nel lie  as  we  now  are  ?” 

“ A trifle  to  the  east’ard  of  north-east.” 

Well,  this  here’s  a fair  wind  for  it.” 

“ That's  true  ; but  will  you  kindly  remember  that  the 
ship’s  company  consists  of  three  men  ?” 

“ Of  four,  countin’  the  steward,  and  five,  countin’  Miss 
Robertson.” 

Of  three  men,  I say,  capable  of  working  the  vessel.” 

Well,  yes  ; you’re  right.  Arter  all,  there’s  only  three 
to  go  aloft.” 

I suppose  you  know,”  I continued,  that  it  would  take 
a sailing-ship,  properly  manned,  four  or  five  weeks  to  make 
the  English  Channel.” 

“ Well,  sir.” 

“ Neither  you,  nor  I,  nor  Cornish  could  do  without  sleep 
for  four  or  five  weeks.” 

‘‘We  could  keep  regular  watches,  Mr.  Royle.” 

“ I dare  say  we  could  ; but  we  should  have  to  let  the  ship 
remain  under  reefed  top-sails.  But  instead  of  taking  four 
or  five  weeks,  we  should  take  four  or  five  months  to  reach 
England  under  close-reefed  top-sails,  unless  we  could  keep 
a gale  of  wind  astern  of  us  all  the  way.  I’ll  tell  you  what 
it  is,  boson,  these  exploits  are  very  pretty  and  appear  very 
possible,  in  books,  and  persons  who  take  anything  that  is 
told  them  about  the  sea  as  likely  and  true  believe  they  can 
be  accomplished.  And  on  one  or  two  occasions  they  have 
been  accomplished.  Also  I have  heard  on  one  occasion  a 
gentleman  made  a voyage  from  Timor  to  Bathurst  Island 
on  the  back  of  a turtle.  But  the  odds,  in  my  unromantic 
opinion,  are  a thousand  to  one  against  our  working  the  ship 
home  as  we  are,  unless  we  can  ship  a crew  on  the  road,  and 
very  shortly.  And  how  can  we  be  sure  of  this  ? There  is 
scarce  a ship  goes  to  sea  now  that  is  not  short-handed.  We 
may  sight  fifty  vessels,  and  get  no  help  from  one  of  them. 
They  may  all  be  willing  to  take  us  on  board  if  we  abandon 
the  ‘ Grosvenor  but  they’ll  tell  us  that  they  can  give  us 
no  assistance  to  work  her.  Depend  upon  it,  our  wisest 
course  is  to  make  Bermuda.  There,  perhaps,  we  may  pick 
up  some  hands.  But  if  we  head  for  England  in  this  trim — 


213 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GUOSVENOR.” 

a deep  ship,  with  heavy  gear  to  work,  and  but  two  seamen 
to  depend  upon,  if  the  third  has  to  take  the  wheel,  trusting 
to  chance  to  help  us,  I repeat  that  the  odds  against  our 
bringing  the  ship  home  are  one  thousand  to  one.  We  shall 
be  at  the  mercy  of  every  gale  that  rises,  and  end  in  becom- 
ing a kind  of  phantom  ship,  chased  about  the  ocean  just  as 
the  wind  happens  to  blow  us.” 

“Well,  sir,”  said  he,  “ I dare  say  you’re  right,  and  I’ll  say 
no  more  about  it.  Now,  about  turnin’  in.  I’ll  keep  here, 
if  you  like  to  go  below  for  a couple  of  hours.  Cornish  can 
stand  by  to  rouse  you  up.” 

I had  another  look  to  windward  before  making  up  my 
mind  to  go  below.  A strong  sea  was  rising,  and  the  wind 
blew  hard  enough  to  keep  one  leaning  against  it.  There 
was  no  break  in  the  sky,  and  the  horizon  was  thick,  but  the 
lookout  was  not  worse  than  it  had  been  half  an  hour  before. 

We  were,  however,  snug  enough  aloft,  if  not  very  neat  ; 
the  bunt  of  the  mainsail,  indeed,  looked  rather  shaky,  but 
the  other  sails  lay  very  secure  upon  the  yards  ; and  this 
being  so,  and  the  gale  remaining  steady,  I told  the  boat- 
swain to  keep  the  ship  to  her  present  course,  and  went 
below,  yawning  horribly  and  dead  wearied. 

I had  slept  three  quarters  of  an  hour  when  I was  awak- 
ened by  the  steward  rushing  into  my  cabin  and  hauling 
upon  me  like  a madman.  Being  scarcely  conscious,  I 
imagined  that  the  mutineers  had  got  on  board  again,  and 
that  here  was  one  of  them  falling  upon  me  ; and  having 
sense  enough,  I suppose,  in  my  sleepy  brain  to  make  me 
determine  to  sell  my  life  at  a good  price,  I let  fly  at  the 
steward’s  breast  and  struck  him  so  hard  that  he  roared  out, 
which  sound  brought  me  to  my  senses  at  once. 

“ What  is  it  ?”  I cried. 

“ Oh,  sir,”  responded  the  Stewart,  half  dead  with  terror 
and  loss  of  breath  occasioned  by  my  blow,  “ the  ship’s  sink- 
ing sir  ! We’re  all  going  down  ! I’ve  been  told  to  fetch 
you  up.  The  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us  !” 

I rolled  on  to  the  deck  in  my  hurry  to  leave  the  bunk, 
and  ran  with  all  my  speed  up  the  companion-ladder  ; nor 
was  the  ascent  difficult,  for  the  ship  was  on  a level  keel, 
pitching  heavily,  indeed,  but  rolling  slightly. 

Scarcely,  however,  was  my  head  up  through  the  com- 
panion when  I thought  it  would  be  blown  off  my  shoulders. 
The  fury  and  force  of  the  wind  was  such  as  I had  never 
before  in  all  my  life  experienced. 

Both  the  boatswain  and  Cornish  were  at  the  wheel,  and, 
in  order  to  reach  them,  I had  to  drop  upon  my  hands  and 


2M  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOK.’' 

knees  and  crawl  along  the  deck.  When  near  them,  I took 
a grip  of  the  grating  and  looked  around  me. 

The  first  thing  I saw  was  the  main-sail  had  blown  away 
from  most  of  the  gUwSkets,  and  was  thundering  in  a 
thousand  rags  upon  the  yard.  The  fore-sail  was  split  in 
halves,  and  the  port  mizzen-top-sail  sheet  had  carried  away, 
and  the  sail  was  pealing  like  endless  discharges  of 
musketry. 

All  the  spars  were  safe  still.  The  lee-braces  had  been 
let  go,  the  helm  put  up,  and  the  ship  was  racing  before  a 
hurricane  as  furious  as  a tornado,  heading  south-east,  with 
a wilderness  of  foam  boiling  under  her  bows. 

This,  then,  was  the  real  gale  which  the  thunderstorm 
had  been  nearly  all  night  bringing  up.  The  first  gale  was 
but  a summer  breeze  compared  to  it. 

The  clouds  lay  like  huge  fantastic  rolls  of  sheet  lead  up- 
on the  sky  ; in  some  quarters  of  the  circle  drooping  to  the 
water-line  in  patches  and  spaces  ink-black.  No  fragment  of 
blue  heaven  was  visible  ; and  yet  it  was  lighter  than  it  had 
been  when  I went  below. 

The  ensign,  half-masted,  roared  over  my  head  ; the  sea 
was  momentarily  growing  heavier,  and,  as  the  ship  pitched, 
she  took  the  water  in  broad  sheets  over  her  forecastle. 

The  terrible  beating  of  the  mizzen-top-sail  was  making 
the  mizzen-raast,  from  the  mast-coat  to  the  royal  mast-head, 
jump  like  a piece  of  whalebone’.  Although  deafened, 
bewildered,  and  soaked  through  with  the  screaming  of  the 
gale,  the  thunder  of  the  torn  canvas,  and  the  spray  which 
the  wind  tore  out  of  the  sea  and  hurled  through  the  air,  I 
still  preserved  my  senses  ; and,  perceiving  that  the  mizzen- 
top-mast  would  go  if  the  sail  were  not  got  rid  of,  I crawled 
on  my  hands  and  knees  to  the  foot  of  the  mast  and  let  go 
the  remaining  sheet. 

With  appalling  force,  and  instantaneously,  the  massive 
chain  was  torn  through  the  sheave-hole,  and  in  less  time 
than  I could  have  counted  ten,  one  half  the  sail  had  blown 
into  the  main-top,  and  the  rest  streamed  like  the  ends  of 
whip-cord  from  the  yard. 

I crawled  to  the  fore-end  of  the  poop  to  look  at  the  main- 
mast  ; that  stood  steady  ; but  while  I watched  the  fore- 
mast, the  fore-sail  went  to  pieces,  and  the  leaping  and 
plunging  of  the  heavy  blocks  upon  it  made  the  whole  mast 
quiver  so  violently  that  the  top-gallant  and  royal-mast  beat 
to  and  fro  like  a bow  strung  and  unstrung  quickly. 

I waited  some  moments,  debating  whether  or  not  to  let 
go  the  fore-top-sail  sheets  ; but,  reflecting  that  the  full  force 


215 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVP:NOr/' 

of  the  wind  was  kept  away  from  it  by  the  main-top-sail, 
and  that  it  would  certainly  blow  to  pieces  if  I touched  a 
rope  belonging  to  it,  I dropped  on  my  hands  and  knees 
again  and  crawled  away  aft. 

I saw  it  coming  !”  roared  the  boson  in  my  ear.  I had 
just  time  to  sing  out  to  Cornish  to  o'.cken  the  lee-braces 
and  put  the  helm  hard  over.’' 

“We  shall  never  be  able  to  run!”  I bellowed  back. 
“ She’ll  be  pooped,  as  sure  as  a gun,  when  the  sea  comes! 
We  must  heave  her  to  while  we  can.  No  use  thinking  of 
the  fore-top-sail — it  must  go  !” 

“ Look  there  !”  shouted  Cornish,  dropping  the  spokes 
with  one  hand  to  point. 

There  was  something  indeed  to  look  at  ; one  of  the  finest 
steamers  I had  ever  seen,  brig-rigged,  hove  to  under  a 
main-stay-sail.  She  seemed,  so  rapidly  were  we  reeling 
through  the  water,  to  rise  out  of  the  sea. 

She  lay  with  her  bowsprit  pointing  across  our  path,  just 
on  our  starboard  bow.  Lying  as  she  was,  without  way  on 
her,  we  should  have  run  into  her  had  the  weather  been 
thick,  as  surely  as  I live  to  say  so. 

We  slightly  starboarded  the  helm,  clearing  her  by  the 
time  we  were  abreast  by  not  more  than  a quarter  of  a mile. 
But  we  dared  not  have  hauled  the  ship  round  another 
point  ; for,  with  our  braces  all  loose,  the  first  spilling  of 
the  sails  would  have  brought  the  yards  aback,  in  which 
case,  indeed,  we  might  have  called  upon  God  to  have  mercy 
on  our  souls,  for  the  ship  would  not  have  lived  five 
minutes. 

There  was  something  fascinating  in  the  spectacle  of  that 
beautiful  steamship,  rolling  securely  in  the  heavy  sea,  re- 
vealing as  she  went  over  to  starboard  her  noble,  graceful 
hull  to  within  a few  feet  of  her  keel.  But  there  was  also 
something  unspeakably  dreadful  to  us  to  see  help  so  close 
at  hand,  and  yet  of  no  more  use  than  had  it  offered  a thou- 
sand miles  away. 

There  was  a man  on  her  bridge,  and  others  doubtless 
watched  our  vessel  unseen  by  us  ; and  God  knows  what 
sensations  must  have  been  excited  in  them  by  the  sight  of 
our  torn  and  whirling  ship  blindly  rushing  before  the  tem- 
pest, her  sails  in  rags,  the  half-hoisted  ensign  bitterly  illus- 
trating our  miserable  condition,  and  appealing,  with  a 
power  and  pathos  no  human  cry  could  express,  for  help 
which  could  not  be  given. 

“Let  us  try  and  heave  her  to  now  !”  I shrieked,  mad- 
dened by  the  sight  of  this  ship  whirling  fast  away  on  our 


216  THE  WKECK  OF  THE  GROSTENOr/’ 

quarter.  “ We  can  lie  by  her  until  the  gale  has  done,  and 
then  she  will  help  us  !” 

But  the  boatswain  could  not  control  the  wheel  alone  : 
the  blows  of  the  sea  against  the  rudder  made  it  hard  for 
even  four  pairs  of  hands  to  hold  the  wheel  steady.  I rushed 
to  the  companion  and  bawled  for  the  steward,  and  when, 
after  a long  pause,  he  emerged,  no  sooner  did  the  wind  hit 
him  than  he  rolled  down  the  ladder. 

I sprung  below,  hauled  him  up  by  the  collar  of  his  jacket, 
and  drove  him  with  both  hands  to  his  stern  up  to  the 
wheel. 

Hold  on  to  these  spokes  !”  I roared.  And  then  Cornish 
and  I ran  staggering  along  the  poop. 

Get  the  end  of  the  starboard  main-brace  to  the  cap- 
stan I cried  to  him.  Look  alive  ! ship  one  of  the  bars 
ready  !” 

And  then  I scrambled  as  best  I could  down  on  the  main- 
deck,  and  went  floundering  forward  through  the  water,  that 
was  now  washing  higher  than  my  ankle,  to  the  fore-top-sail 
halyards,  which  I let  go. 

Crack  ! whiz  ! away  went  the  sail,  strips  of  it  flying  into 
the  sea  like  smoke. 

I struggled  back  again  on  to  the  poop,  but  the  violence 
of  the  wind  was  almost  more  than  I could  bear  ; it  beat 
the  breath  out  of  me  ; it  stung  my  face  just  as  if  it  were 
filled  with  needles  ; it  roared  in  my  ears  ; it  resembled  a 
solid  wall  ; it  rolled  me  off  my  knees  and  hands,  and 
obliged  me  to  drag  myself  against  it  bit  by  bit,  by  what- 
ever came  in  my  road  to  hold  on  to. 

Cornish  lay  upon  the  deck  with  the  end  of  the  main-brace 
in  his  hands,  having  taken  the  necessary  turn  with  it  around 
the  capstan. 

I laid  my  weight  against  the  bar  and  went  to  work,  and, 
scrambling  and  panting,  beaten  half  dead  by  the  wind,  and 
no  more  able  to  look  astern  without  protecting  my  eyes 
with  my  hands  than  I could  survey  any  object  in  a room 
full  of  blinding  smoke,  I gradually  got  the  main-yard  round, 
but  found  I had  not  the  strength  to  bring  it  close  to  the 
mast. 

I saw  the  boatswain  speak  to  the  steward,  who  left  the 
wheel  to  help  me  with  his  weight  against  the  capstan  bar. 

I do  think  at  that  moment  that  the  boatswain  transformed 
himself  into  an  immovable  figure  of  iron.  Heaven  knows 
from  what  measureless  inner  sources  he  procured  the  tem- 
porary strength  ; he  clenched  his  teeth,  and  the  muscles  in 
his  hands  rose  like  bulbs  as  he  hung  to  the  wheel  and  pitted 


217 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROsVeNOR.” 

his  strength  against  the  blows  of  the  seas  upon  the 
rudder. 

Brave,  honest  fellow  ! a true  seaman  ! a true  English- 
man ! Well  would  it  be  for  sailors  were  there  more  of  this 
kind  among  them  to  set  them  examples  of  honest  labor, 
noble  self-sacrifice,  and  duty  ungrudgingly  performed  ! 

The  seas  struck  the  ship  heavily  as  vshe  rounded  to.  I 
feared  that  she  would  have  too  much  head-sail  to  lie  close, 
for  the  fore-sail  and  fore-top-sail  were  in  ribbons — they 
might  show  enough  roaring  canvas  when  coupled  with  the 
fore-top-mast  stay-sail  to  make  her  pay  off,  we  having  no 
after-sail  set  to  counterbalance  the  effect  of  them. 

However,  she  lay  steady,  that  is,  as  the  compass  goes,  but 
rolled  fearfully,  wallowing  deep  like  a ship  half  full  of  water, 
and  shipped  such  tremendous  seas  that  I constantly  ex- 
pected to  hear  the  crash  of  the  galley  stove  in. 

I now  shaded  my  eyes  to  look  astern  ; not  hoping,  indeed, 
to  see  the  steamer  near,  but  expecting  at  least  to  find  her 
in  sight.  But  the  horizon  was  a dull  blank  : not  a sign  of 
the  vessel  to  be  seen,  nothing  but  the  rugged  line  of  water, 
and  the  nearer  deep  dark  under  the  shadow  of  the  leaden 
pouring  clouds. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

In  bringing  the  ship  close  to  the  wind  in  this  terrible 
gale,  without  springing  a spar,  we  had  done  what  I never 
should  have  believed  practicable  to  four  men,  taking  into 
consideration  the  size  of  the  ship  and  the  prodigious  force 
of  the  wind  ; and  when  I looked  aloft  and  considered  that 
only  a few  hours  before,  so  to  speak,  the  ship  was  carrying- 
all  the  sail  that  could  be  put  upon  her,  and  that  three  men 
had  stripped  her  of  it  and  put  her  under  a close-reefed  main- 
top-sail fit  to  encounter  a raging  hurricane,  I could  not  help 
thinking  that  we  had  a right  to  feel  proud  of  our  endur- 
ance and  spirit. 

There  was  no  difficulty  now  in  holding  the  wheel,  and, 
had  no  worse  sea  than  was  now  running  been  promised  us, 
the  helm  might  have  been  lashed  and  the  vessel  lain  as 
comfortably  as  a smack  with  her  foresail  over  to  windward. 

The  torn  sails  were  making  a hideous  noise  on  the  yards 
forward,  and  as  there  was  no  earthly  reason  why  this  clamor 
should  be  suffered  to  last,  I called  to  Cornish  to  get  his 
knife  ready  and  help  me  to  cut  the  canvas  away  from  the 
jackstays.  We  hauled  the  braces  tight  to  steady  the  yards, 
and  then  went  aloft,  and  in  ten  minutes  severed  the  frag- 


218 


THK  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

ments  of  the  fore-sail  and  top-sail,  and  they  blew  up  into  the 
air  like  paper  and  were  carried  nearly  half  a mile  before 
they  fell  into  the  sea. 

The  wind  was  killing  up  aloft,  and  I was  heartily  glad  to 
get  on  deck  again,  not  only  to  escape  the  wind,  but  on  ac- 
count of  the  fore-top-mast  and  top-gallant-mast,  both  of 
which  had  been  heavily  tried,  and  now  rocked  heavily  as  the 
ship  rolled,  and  threatened  to  come  down  with  the  weight 
of  the  yards  upon  them. 

But  neither  Cornish  nor  I had  strength  enough  in  us  to 
stay  the  masts  more  securely  : our  journey  aloft  and  our 
sojourn  on  the  yards,  and  our  fight  with  the  wind  to  main- 
tain our  hold,  had  pretty  well  done  for  us  ; and  in  Cornish 
I took  notice  of  that  air  of  lassitude  and  dull  indifference 
which  creeps  upon  shipwrecked  men  when  worn  out  with 
their  struggles,  and  which  resembles,  in  its  way,  the  stupor 
which  falls  upon  persons  who  are  perishing  of  cold. 

It  was  fair,  however,  since  I had  some  rest,  that  I should 
now  take  a spell  at  the  wheel,  and  I therefore  told  Cornish 
to  go  to  the  cabin  lately  occupied  by  Stevens,  the  ship’s  car- 
penter, and  turn  in,  and  then  crawled  aft  to  the  poop  and 
desired  the  boatswain  to  go  below  and  rest  himself,  and  or- 
der the  steward,  who  had  not  done  one  tenth  of  the  work 
we  had  performed,  to  stand  by  ready  to  come  on  deck  if  I 
should  call  to  him. 

I was  now  alone  on  deck,  in  the  center,  so  it  seemed 
when  looking  around  the  horizon,  of  a great  storm,  which 
was  fast  lifting  the  sea  into  mountains. 

I took  a turn  round  the  spokes  of  the  wkeel  and  secured 
the  tiller  ropes  to  steady  the  helm,  and  held  on,  crouching 
to  windward,  so  that  I might  get  some  shelter  from  the 
murderous  force  of  the  wind  by  the  slanting  deck  and 
rail. 

I could  better  now  realize  our  position  than  when  at  work, 
and  the  criticalness  of  it  struck  and  awed  me  like  a revela- 
tion. 

I cast  my  eyes  upon  the  main-top-sail,  and  inspected  it 
anxiously,  as  on  this  sail  our  lives  might  depend.  If  it 
blew  away,  the  only  sail  remaining  would  be  the  fore-top- 
mast-stay-sail.  In  all  probability  the  ship’s  head  would  at 
once  pay  off,  let  me  keep  the  helm  jammed  down  as  hard  as 
I pleased  ; the  vessel  would  then  drive  before  the  seas, 
which,  as  she  had  not  enough  canvas  on  her  to  keep  her 
running  at  any  speed,  would  very  soon  topple  over  her 
stern,  sweep  the  decks  fore  and  aft,  and  render  her  unman- 
ageable. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSYENOR.”  219 

There  was  likewise  the  further  danger  of  the  fore-top- 
mast going,  the  whole  weight  of  the  stay -sail  being  upon  it. 
If  this  went,  it  would  take  that  sail  with  it,  and  the  ship 
would  round  into  the  wind’s  eye  and  drive  away  astern. 

Had  there  been  more  hands  on  board,  I should  not  have 
found  these  speculations  so  alarming.  My  first  job  would 
have  been  to  get  some  of  the  cargo  out  of  the  hold  and 
pitch  it  overboard  so  as  to  lighten  the  ship,  for  the  dead 
weight  in  her  made  her  strain  horribly.  Then,  with  men 
to  help,  it  would  have  been  easy  to  get  the  storm-try-sail  on 
if  the  top  sail  blew  away,  clap  preventer  back  stays  on  to  the 
fore-mast  and  fore-top-mast,  and  rouse  them  taut  with  tack- 
les, and  send  down  the  royal  and  top-gallant-yards,  so  as  to 
ease  the  masts  of  the  immense  leverage  of  these  spars. 

But  what  could  four  men  do — one  of  the  four  being  al- 
most useless,  and  all  four  exhausted  not  by  the  perils  and 
labor  of  the  storm  only,  but  by  the  fight  they  had  had  to 
make  for  their  lives  against  fellow-beings  ? 

Alone  on  deck,  with  the  heavy  seas  splashing  and  thun- 
dering, and  precipitating  their  volumes  of  water  over  the 
ship’s  side,  with  the  gale  howling  and  roaring  through  the 
skies,  I grew  bitterly  despondent.  It  seemed  as  if  God  him- 
self were  against  me  ; that  I was  the  sport  of  some  remorse- 
less fate, whereby  I was  led  from  one  peril  to  another,  from 
one  suffering  to  another,  and  no  mercy  to  be  shown  me 
until  death  gave  me  rest. 

And  yet  I was  sensible  of  no  revolt  and  inward  rage 
against  what  I deemed  my  destiny.  My  being  and  indi- 
viduality were  absorbed  and  swallowed  up  in  the  power 
and  immensity  of  the  tempest  like  a rain-drop  in  the  sea. 
I was  overwhelmed  by  the  vastness  of  the  danger  which 
surrounded  me,  by  the  sense  of  the  littleness  and  insignifi- 
cance of  m}^self  and  my  companions  in  the  midst  of  this 
spacious  theatre  of  warring  winds,  and  raging  seas,  and 
far-reaching  sky  of  pouring  cloud.  I felt  as  though  all  the 
forces  of  nature  were  directed  against  my  life  ; and  those 
cries  which  my  heart  would  have  sent  up  in  the  presence 
of  dangers  less  tumultuous  and  immense  were  silenced  by 
a kind  of  dull  amazement,  of  heavy,  passive  bewilderment, 
which  numbed  my  mind,  and  forced  upon  me  an  indiffer- 
ence to  the  issue  without  depriving  me  of  the  will  and 
energy  to  avert  it. 

I held  my  post  at  the  wheel,  being  anxious  that  the  boat- 
swain and  Cornish  should  recruit  their  strength  by  sleep, 
for  if  one  or  the  other  of  them  broke  down,  then,  indeed, 
our  case  would  be  deplorable. 


220  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

The  force  of  the  wind  was  stupendous,  and  yet  the  brave 
main-top-sail  stood  it  ; but  not  an  hour  had  passed  since  the 
two  men  went  below  when  a monster  wave  took  the  ship  on 
the  starboard  bow  and  threw  her  up,  rolling  at  the  same 
time  an  immense  body  of  water  on  to  the  decks  ; her  stern 
where  I was  crouched,  sunk  in  the  hollow  level  with  the 
sea,  then,  as  the  leviathan  wave  rolled  under  her  counter, 
the  ship’s  bows  fell  into  a prodigious  trough  with  a sicken- 
ing, whirling  swoop.  Ere  she  could  recover,  another  great 
sea  rolled  right  upon  her,  burying  her  forecastle,  and  rush- 
ing with  the  fury  of  a cataract  along  the  main-deck. 

Another  wave  like  that,  and  our  fate  was  sealed. 

But  happily  these  were  exceptional  seas  ; smaller  waves 
succeeded,  and  the  struggling,  straining  ship  showed  her- 
self alive  still. 

Alive,  but  maimed.  That  tremendous  swoop  had  carried 
away  the  jib-boom  and  the  fore-top-gallant-mast — the  one 
close  against  the  bowsprit  head,  the  other  a few  inches 
above  the  top-gallant-yard.  The  mast,  with  the  royal-yard 
upon  it,  hung  all  in  a heap  against  the  fore-top-mast^  but 
fortunately  kept  steady,  owing  to  the  yard-arm  having 
jammed  itself  into  the  fore-top-mast  rigging.  The  jib-boom 
was  clean  gone  adrift,  and  was  washing  away  to  leeward. 

This  was  no  formidable  accident,  though  it  gave  the  ship 
a wrecked  and  broken  look.  I should  have  been  well 
pleased  to  see  all  three  top-gallant  masts  go  over  the 
side,  for  the  weight  of  the  yards,  swaying  to  and  fro  at 
great  angles,  was  too  much  for  the  lower  masts,  and  not 
only  strained  the  decks,  but  the  planking  to  which  the 
chain-plates  were  bolted. 

My  great  anxiety  now  was  for  the  fore-top-mast,  which 
was  sustaining  the  weight  of  the  broken  mast  and  yard,  in 
addition  to  the  top-gallant-yard,  still  standing,  and  the 
heavy  pulling  of  the  fore-top-mast-stay-sail. 

Dreading  the  consequences  that  might  follow  the  loss  of 
this  sail,  I called  to  the  steward  at  the  top  of  my  voice,  and 
on  his  thrusting  his  head  up  the  companion,  I bade  him 
rouse  up  Cornish  and  the  boatswain,  and  send  them  on 
deck. 

In  a very  short  time  they  both  arrived,  and  the  boat- 
swain, on  looking  forward,  immediately  comprehended  our 
position  and  anticipated  my  order. 

The  top-mast’ll  go  !”  he  roared  in  my  ear.  “ Better  let 
go  the  stay-sail-halyards,  and  make  a short  job  o’  it.” 

“ Turn  to  and  do  it  at  once,”  I replied.  Away  they  skur- 
ried.  I lost  sight  of  them  when  they  were  once  off  the 


221 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  G-KOSVENOK. 

poop,  and  it  seemed  an  eternity  before  they  showed  them- 
selves again  on  the  forecastle. 

No  wonder  ! They  had  to  wade  and  struggle  through  a 
rough  sea  on  the  main-deck,  which  obliged  them  to  hold 
on,  for  minutes  at  a time,  to  whatever  they  could  put  their 
hands  to. 

I wanted  them  to  bear  a hand  in  getting  rid  of  the  stay- 
sail, for,  with  the  wheel  hard  down,  the  ship  showed  a 
tendency  to  fall  off.  But  it  was  impossible  to  make  my 
voice  heard — I could  only  wave  my  hand  ; the  boatswain 
understood  the  gesture,  and  I saw  him  motion  to  Cornish 
to  clear  off  the  forecastle.  He  then  ran  over  to  leeward  and 
let  go  the  fore-top-mast-stay-sail  sheet  and  halyards,  and, 
this  done,  he  could  do  no  more  but  take  to  his  heels. 

The  hullabaloo  was  frightful — the  thundering  of  the 
sails,  the  snapping  and  cracking  of  the  sheets. 

Boom  ! I knew  it  must  follow.  It  was  a choice  of  two 
evils — to  poop  the  ship  or  lose  a mast. 

Down  came  the  top-mast,  splintering  and  crashing  with 
a sound  that  rose  above  the  roar  of  the  gale,  and  in  a 
minute  was  swinging  against  the  shroud — an  awful  wreck 
to  behold  in  such  a scene  of  raging  sea  and  buried  decks. 

I knew  well  now  what  ought  to  be  done,  and  done  with- 
out delay  ; for  the  stay-sail  was  in  the  water,  ballooning 
out  to  every  wave,  and  dragging  the  ship’s  head  round 
more  effectually  than  had  the  sail  been  set. 

But  I had  a wonderful  ally  in  the  boatswain — keen,  un- 
erring, and  intrepid,  a consummate  sailor.  I should  never 
have  had  the  heart  to  give  him  the  order  ; and  yet  there 
he  was,  and  Cornish  by  his  side,  at  work,  knife  in  hand, 
cutting  and  hacking  away  for  dear  life. 

A long  and  perilous  job  indeed — now  up  aloft,  now  down, 
soaked  by  the  incessant  seas  that  thundered  over  the  ship’s 
bows,  tripping  over  the  raffle  that  encumbered  the  deck, 
actually  swarming  out  on  the  bowsprit  with  their  knives 
between  their  teeth,  at  moments  plunged  deep  in  the  sea, 
yet  busy  again  as  they  were  lifted  high  in  the  air. 

I draw  m}^  breath  as  I write.  I have  the  scene  before 
me  ; I see  the  ropes  parting  under  the  knives  of  the 
men.  I close  my  eyes  as  I behold  once  more  the  boiling 
wave  that  buries  them,  and  dare  not  look,  lest  I should  find 
them  gone.  I hear  the  hooting  of  the  hurricane,  the  groan- 
ing of  the  overloaded  vessel,  and  over  all  the  faint  hurrah 
those  brave  spirits  utter  as  the  last  rope  is  severed  and  the 
unwieldy  wreck  of  spars  and  cordage  falls  overboard  and 
glides  away  upon  a running  sea,  and  the  ship  comes  to 


222 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

again  under  my  hand,  and  braves,  with  her  bows  almost 
at  them,  the  merciless  onslaught  of  the  huge  green  waves. 

Only  the  day  before,  one  of  these  men  was  a mutineer, 
blood-stained  already,  and  prepared  for  new  murders  ! 

Strange  translation  ! from  base  villainy  to  actions  hero- 
ical  ! But  those  who  know  sailors  best  will  least  doubt 
their  capacity  of  gauging  extremes. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

By  the  loss  of  the  fore-top-mast  the  ship  was  greatly 
eased.  In  almost  every  sea  that  we  had  encountered  since 
leaving  England,  I had  observed  the  immense  leverage 
exerted  over  the  deep-lying  hull  by  the  weight  of  her  lofty 
spars  ; and  by  the  effect  which  the  carrying  away  of  the 
fore-top-mast  had  produced,  I had  no  doubt  that  our  posi- 
tion would  be  rendered  far  less  critical,  while  the  vessel 
would  rise  to  the  waves  with  much  greater  ease,  if  we 
could  rid  her  of  a portion  of  her  immense  top  weight. 

I waited  until  the  boatswain  came  aft,  and  then  surren- 
dered the  wheel  to  Cornish  ; after  which  I crouched  with 
the  boatswain  under  the  lee  of  the  companion,  where,  at 
least,  we  could  hear  each  other’s  voices. 

She  pitches  easier  since  that  fore-top-mast  went,  boson. 
There  is  still  too  much  top-hamper.  The  main-royal- 
stay  is  gone,  and  the  mast  can’t  stand  long,  I think,  unless 
we  stay  it  for’ard  again.  But  we  must’t  lose  the  top-mast.” 
“ No,  we  can’t  do  without  him.  Yet  there’s  a risk  of  him 
goin’  too,  if  you  cut  away  the  top-gall’nt  backstays.  What’s 
to  prevent  him  ?”  said  he,  looking  up  at  the  mast. 

Oh,  I know  how  to  prevent  it,”  I replied,  I’ll  go  aloft 
with  a hand-saw  and  wound  the  mast.  What  do  you  think  ? 
Shall  we  let  it  carry  away  ?” 

“ Yes,”  he  replied,  promptly.  She’ll  be  another  ship 
with  them  masts  out  of  her.  If  it  comes  on  fine  we’ll  make 
shift  to  bend  on  the  new  fore-sail,  and  get  a jib  on  her  by  a 
stay  from  the  lower  mast-head  to  the  bowsprit  end.  Then,” 
he  continued,  calculating  on  his  fingers,  ‘‘  we  shall  have  the 
main-top-mast-stays’l,  mizzen,  mizzen-tops’l — six  and  two 
makes  height — height  sails  on  her — a bloomin’  show  o’ 
canvas  !” 

He  ran  his  eye  aloft  and  said,  emphatically  : 

“ I’m  for  lettin’  of  ’em  go,  most  sartinly.” 

I got  up,  but  he  caught  hold  of  my  arm. 

‘‘  i’ll  go  aloft,”  said  he. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.”  22o 

No,  no,”  I replied,  it’s  my  turn.  You  stand  by  to  cut 
away  the  lanyards  to  leeward,  and  then  get  to  windward 
and  wait  for  me.  We  must  watch  for  a heavy  lurch,  for  we 
don’t  want  the  spars  to  fall  amidships  and  drive  a hole 
through  the  deck.” 

Saying  which,  I got  off  the  poop  and  made  for  the  cabin 
lately  shared  between  the  carpenter  and  the  boatswain, 
where  I should  find  a saw  in  the  tool-chest. 

I crept  along  the  main-deck  to  leeward,  but  was  washed 
off  my  feet  in  spite  of  every  precaution,  and  thrown  with 
my  head  against  the  bulwark,  but  the  blow  was  more  be- 
wildering than  hurtful.  Fortunately,  everything  was  secure, 
so  there  were  no  pounding  casks  and  huge  spars,  driving 
about  like  battering-rams,  to  dodge. 

I found  a saw,  and  also  laid  hold  of  the  sounding-rod,  so 
that  I might  try  the  well,  being  always  very  distrustful  of 
the  boatswain’s  plugs  in  the  fore-hold  ; but  on  drawing  up 
the  rod  out  of  the  sounding-pipe,  I found  there  were  not 
above  five  to  six  inches  of  water  in  her,  and,  as  the  pumps 
sucked  at  four  inches,  I had  not  only  the  satisfaction  of 
knowing  that  the  ship  was  tight  in  her  hull,  but  that  she 
was  draining  in  very  little  water  from  her  decks. 

This  discovery  of  the  ship’s  soundness  filled  me  with  joy, 
and,  thrusting  the  saw  down  my  waistcoat,  I sprung  into 
the  main-rigging  with  a new  feeling  of  life  in  me. 

I could  not  help  thinking,  as  I went  plowing  and  clinging 
my  way  up  the  ratlines,  that  the  hurricane  was  less  furious 
than  it  had  been  an  hour  ago  ; but  this,  I dare  say,  was 
more  my  hope  than  my  conviction,  for,  exposed  as  I now 
was  to  the  full  force  of  the  wind,  its  power  and  outcry  were 
frightful.  There  were  moments  when  it  jammed  me  so 
hard  against  the  shrouds  that  I could  not  have  stirred  an 
inch — no,  not  to  save,  my  life. 

I remember  once  reading  an  account  of  the  wreck  of  a 
vessel  called  the  “ Wager,”  where  it  was  told  that  so  terri- 
ble was  the  appearance  of  the  sea  that  many  of  the  sailors 
went  raving  mad  with  fear  at  the  sight  of  it,  some  throw- 
ing themselves  overboard  in  their  delirium,  and  others  fall- 
ing flat  on  the  deck  and  rolling  to  and  fro  with  the  motion 
of  the  ship,  without  making  the  smallest  effort  to  help 
themselves. 

I believe  that  much  such  a fear  as  drove  those  poor  crea- 
tures wild  was  spread  below  me  now,  and  I can  only  thank 
Alrnighty  God  for  giving  me  the  courage  to  witness  the 
terrible  spectacle  without  losing  my  reason. 

No  words  that  I am  master  of  could  submit  the  true  pic- 


224  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

ture  of  this  whirling,  mountainous,  boiling  scene  to  you. 
The  waves,  foreshortened  to  my  sight  by  my  elevation 
above  them,  drew,  nevertheless,  a deeper  shadow  into  their 
caverns,  so  that,  so  lively  was  this  deception  of  coloring, 
each  time  the  vessel’s  head  fell  into  one  of  these  billows  it 
seemed  as  though  she  were  plunging  into  a measureless 
abysm,  as  roaring  and  awful  as  a maelstrom,  from  which  it 
would  be  almost  impossible  for  her  to  rise  in  time  to  lift  to 
the  next  great  wave  that  was  rushing  upon  her. 

When,  after  incredible  toil,  I succeeded  in  gaining  the 
crosstrees,  I paused  for  some  moments  to  recover  breath, 
during  which  I looked,  with  my  fingers  shading  my  eyes, 
carefully  all  round  the  horizon,  but  saw  no  ship  in  sight. 

The  top-mast  was  pretty  steady,  but  the  top-gallant-mast 
rocked  heavily,  owing  to  the  main-royal-stay  being  carried 
away  ; moreover,  the  boatswain  had  already  let  go  the 
royal  and  top-gallant-braces,  so  that  they  might  run  out 
when  the  mast  fell,  and  leave  it  free  to  go  overboard  ; and 
the  yards  swinging  in  the  wind  and  to  the  plunging  of  the 
ship,  threatened  every  moment  to  bring  down  the  structure 
of  masts,  including  all  or  a part  of  the  top-mast,  so  that  I 
was  in  the  greatest  peril. 

In  order,  therefore  to  lose  no  time,  I put  my  knife  in  my 
teeth,  and  shinned  up  the  top-gallant  rigging,  where,  hold- 
ing on  with  one  hand,  I cut  the  top-gallant-stay  adrift, 
though  the  strands  were  so  hard  that  I thought  I should 
never  accomplish  the  job.  This  support  being  gone,  the 
mast  jumped  wildly,  insomuch  that  I commended  my  soul 
to  God,  every  instant  believing  that  I should  be  shaken  off 
the  mast  or  that  it  would  go  overboard  with  me. 

However,  I succeeded  in  sliding  down  again  into  the 
cross-trees,  and  having  cut  away  the  top-gallant  rigging 
to  leeward,  I pulled  out  my  saw  and  went  to  work  at  the 
mast  with  it,  sawing  the  mast  just  under  the  yard,  so  that 
it  might  go  clean  off  at  that  place. 

When  I had  sawed  deep  enough,  I cut  away  the  weather 
rigging  and  got  down  into  the  main-top  as  fast'as  ever  I 
could,  and  sung  out  to  the  boatswain  to  cut  away  to  lee- 
ward. 

By  the  time  I reached  the  deck  all  was  adrift  to  leeward, 
and  the  mast  was  now  held  in  its  place  by  the  weather 
backstays.  I dropped  into  the  chains  and  there  helped  the 
boatswain  with  my  knife,  and  watching  an  opportunity 
when  the  ship  rolled  heavily  to  leeward,  we  cut  through 
the  lanyards  of  the  top-gallant  backstay,  and  the  whole 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYEHOR.’' 


225 


Structure  of  spar,  yards,  and  rigging  went  flying  over- 
board. 

Encouraged  by  the  success  of  these  operations,  and  well 
knowing  that  a large  measure  of  our  safety  depended  upon 
our  easing  the  ship  of  her  top-hamper,  I sung  out  that  we 
would  now  cut  away  the  mizzen-top-gallant-mast,  and  once 
more  went  aloft,  though  the  boatswain  begged  hard  to 
take  my  place  this  time. 

This  spar,  being  much  lighter  and  smaller,  did  not 
threaten  me  so  dangerously  as  the  other  had  done,  and  in 
a tolerably  short  space  of  time  we  had  sent  it  flying  over- 
board after  the  main-top-gallant-mast  ; and  all  this  we  did 
without  further  injury  to  ourselves  than  a temporary  de- 
privation of  strength  and  breath. 

The  ship  had  now  the  appearance  of  a wreck  ; and  yet 
in  her  mutilated  condition  was  safer  than  she  had  been  at 
any  moment  since  the  gale  first  sprung  up.  The  easing 
her  of  all  this  top  weight  seemed  to  make  her  as  buoyant 
as  though  we  had  got  a hundred  tons  of  cargo  out  of  her. 
Indeed,  I was  now  satisfied,  providing  everything  stood, 
and  the  wind  did  not  increase  in  violence,  that  she  would 
be  able  to  ride  out  the  gale. 

Cornish  (as  well  as  the  boatswain  and  myself)  was  soaked 
through  and  through  ; we  therefore  arranged  that  the 
boatswain  and  I should  go  below  and  shift  our  clothes,  and 
that  the  boatswain  should  then  relieve  Cornish. 

So  down  we  went,  I,  for  one,  terribly  exhausted,  but 
cheered  all  the  same  by  an  honest  hope  that  we  should 
save  our  lives  and  the  ship,  after  all. 

I stepped  into  the  pantry  to  swallow  a dram,  so  as  to  get 
my  nerves  together,  for  I was  trembling  all  over  with  the 
weariness  in  me,  and  cold  as  ice  on  the  skin  from  the  re- 
peated dousings  I had  received,  then  changed  my  clothes  ; 
and  never  was  anything  more  comforting  and  grateful  than 
the  feel  of  the  dry  flannel  and  the  warm  stockings  and  sea- 
boots  which  I exchanged  for  shoes  that  sopped  like  brown 
paper  and  came  to  pieces  in  my  hand  when  I pulled  them 
off. 

The  morning  was  far  advanced,  a little  past  eleven.  I 
was  anxious  to  ask  Miss  Robertson  how  she  did,  and  re- 
assure her  as  to  our  position  before  going  on  deck  to  take 
observations,  and  therefore  went  to  her  cabin  door  and  lis- 
tened, meaning  to  knock  and  ask  her  leave  to  see  her  if 
I heard  her  voice  in  conversation  with  her  father. 

I strained  my  ear,  but  the  creaking  and  groaning  of  the 
ship  inside,  and  the  bellowing  of  the  wind  outside,  were  so 


22G  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’ 

violent,  that,  had  the  girl  been  singing  at  the  top  of  her 
voice,  I do  not  believe  I should  have  heard  her. 

I longed  to  see  her,  and  shook  the  handle  of  the  door, 
judging  that  she  would  distinguish  this  sound  amid  the 
other  noises  which  prevailed,  and,  sure  enough,  the  door 
opened,  and  her  sweet  face  looked  out. 

She. showed  herself  full}’’  when  she  saw  me,  and  came  in- 
to the  cuddy’,  and  was  going  to  address  me,  but  a look  of 
agonizing  sorrow  came  into  her  face  ; she  dropped  oh  her 
knees  before  the  bench  at  the  table  and  buried  her  head, 
and  never  was  there  an  attitude  of  grief  more  expressive 
of  piteous  misery  than  this. 

My  belief  was  that  the  frightful  rolling  of  the  ship  had 
crazed  her  brain,  and  that  she  fancied  I had  come  to  tell 
her  we  were  sinking. 

Not  to  allow  this  false  impression  to  affect  her  an  instant 
longer  than  could  be  helped,  I dropped  on  one  knee  by  her 
side,  and  at  once  told  her  that  the  ship  had  been  eased,  and 
was  riding  well,  and  that  the  gale,  as  I believed,  was 
breaking. 

She  shook  her  head,  still  keeping  her  face  buried,  as 
though  she  would  say  that  it  was  not  the  danger  we  were 
in  that  had  given  her  that  misery. 

“ Tell  me  what  has  happened  ?”  I exclaimed.  Your 
troubles  and  trials  have  been  very,  very  great— too  great  for 
you  to  bear,  brave  and  true-hearted  as  you  are.  It  unmans 
me  and  breaks  me  down  to  see  you  in  this  attitude.  For 
your  own  sake,  keep  up  your  courage  for  a little  longer. 
The  first  ship  that  passes  when  this  gale  abates  will  take 
us  on  board  ; and  there  are  three  of  us  still  with  you  who 
will  never  yield  an  inch  to  any  danger  that  may  come 
while  their  life  holds  out  and  you  remain  to  be  saved.'’ 

She  upturned  her  pale  face,  streaming  with  tears,  and 
said  the  simple  words,  but  in  a tone  I shall  never  forget — 
“ Papa  is  dead  !” 

Was  it  so,  indeed  ? 

And  was  I so  purblind  as  to  wrong  her  beautiful  and 
heroic  character  by  supposing  her  capable  of  being  crazed 
with  fears  for  her  own  life. 

I rose  from  her  side  and  stood  looking  at  her  in  silence. 
I had  nothing  to  say. 

However  dangerous  our  situation  might  have  been,  I 
should  still  have  known  how  to  comfort  and  encourage  her. 

But — her  father  was  dead  ! 

This  ^was  a blow  I could  not  avert — a sorrow  no  labor 
could  remit.  It  struck  home  hard  to  me. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/'  . 227 

I took  her  hand  and  raised  her,  and  entered  the  cabin 
hand  in  hand  with  her.  The  moisture  of  the  deck  dulled 
the  transparency  of  the  bull’s-eye,  but  sufficient  light  was 
admitted  through  the  port-hole  to  enable  me  to  see  him. 
He  was  as  white  as  a sheet,  and  his  hair  frosted  his  head, 
and  made  him  resemble  a piece  of  marble  carving.  His 
under-jaw  had  dropped,  and  that  was  the  great  and  prom- 
inent signal  of  the  thing  that  had  come  to  him. 

Poor  old  man  ! lying  dead  under  the  coarse  blanket,  with 
his  thin  hands  folded,  as  though  he  had  died  in  prayer,  and 
a most  peaceful,  holy  calm  in  his  face  ! 

Was  it  worth  while  bringing  him  from  the  wreck  for  this  ? 

“ God  was  with  him  when  he  died,”  I said,  and  I closed 
his  poor  eyes  as  tenderly  as  my  rough  hands  would  let  me. 

She  looked  at  him,  speechless  with  grief,  and  burst  into 
an  uncontrollable  fit  of  crying. 

My  love  and  tenderness,  my  deep  pity  of  her  lonely  help- 
lessness, were  all  so  great  an  impulse  in  me,  that  I took  her 
in  my  arms  and  held  her  while  she  sobbed  upon  my 
shoulder.  I am  sure  that  she  knew  my  sorrow  was  deep 
and  real,  and  that  I held  her  to  my  heart  that  she  might 
not  feel  her  loneliness. 

When  her  great  outburst  of  grief  was  passed,  I made  her 
sit  ; and  then  she  told  me  that  when  she  had  left  the  deck, 
she.had  looked  at  her  father  before  lying  down,  and  thought 
him  sleeping  very  calmly.  He  was  not  dead  then.  Oh, 
no  ! she  had  noticed  by  the  motion  of  the  covering  on  him 
that  he  was  breathing  peacefully.  Being  very  tired,  she 
had  fallen  asleep  quickly  and  slept  soundly.  She  awoke, 
not  half  an  hour  before  she  heard  me  trying  the  handle  of 
the  door.  The  rolling  and  straining  of  the  ship  frightened 
her,  and  she  heard  one  of  the  masts  go  overboard.  She 
got  out  of  bed,  meaning  to  call  her  father,  so  that  he  might 
be  ready  to  follow  her,  if  the  ship  were  sinking  (as  she 
believed  it  was),  on  to  the  deck,  but  could  not  vrake  him. 
She  took  him  by  the  arm,  and  this  bringing  her  close  to  his 
face,  she  saw  that  he  was  dead.  She  would  have  called  me, 
but  dreaded  to  leave  the  cabin  lest  she  should  be  separated 
from  her  father.  Meanwhile  she  heard  the  fall  of  another 
mast  alongside,  and  the  ship  at  the  moment  rolling  heavily, 
she  believed  the  vessel  actually  sinking,  and  flung  herself 
upon  her  father’s  body,  praying  to  God  that  her  death 
might  be  mercifully  speedy,  and  that  the  waves  might  not 
separate  them  in  death. 

At  this  point  she  broke  down,  and  cried  again  bitterly. 

When  I came  to  think  over  what  she  had  gone  through 


228  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/^ 

during  that  half  hour — the  dead  body  of  her  father  before 
her,  of  him  whose  life  a few  hours  before  she  had  no  seri- 
ous fear  of,  and  the  bitterness  of  death  which  she  had 
tasted  in  the  dreadful  persuasion  that  the  vessel  was  sink- 
ing, I was  too  much  affected  to  speak.  I could  only  hold 
her  hands  and  caress  them,  wondering  in  my  heart  that 
God,  who  loves  and  blesses  all  things  that  are  good  and 
pure,  should  single  out  this  beautiful,  helpless,  heroic  girl 
for  suffering  so  complicated  and  miserable. 

After  awhile  I explained  that  it  was  necessary  I should 
leave  her,  as  I was  desirous  of  observing  the  position  of  the 
sun,  and  promised,  if  no  new  trouble  detained  me  on  deck, 
to  return  to  her  as  soon  as  I had  completed  my  observa- 
tions. 

vSo  without  further  words  I came  away  and  got  my  sex- 
tant, and  went  on  deck. 

I found  Cornish  still  at  the  wheel,  and  the  boatswain 
leaning  over  the  weather  side  of  the  ship  about  half-way 
down  the  poop,  watching  the  hull  of  the  vessel  as  she 
rolled  and  plunged.  I might  have  saved  myself  the  trouble 
of  bringing  the  sextant  with  me,  for  there  was  not  only  no 
sign  of  the  sun  now,  but  no  promise  of  it  showing  itself 
even  for  a minute.  Three  impenetrable  strata  of  cloud 
obscured  the  heaven  : the  first,  a universal  mist  or  thick- 
ness, tolerably  bright  as  it  lay  nearest  the  sun  ; beneath 
this,  ranges  of  heavier  clouds,  which  had  the  appearance 
of  being  stationary,  owing  to  the  speed  at  which  the  pon- 
derous smoke-colored  clouds  composing  the  lowest  stratum 
were  swept  past  them.  Under  this  whirling,  gloomy  sky 
the  sea  was  tossing  in  mountains,  and  between  sea  and 
cloud  the  storm  was  sweeping  with  a stupendous  voice, 
and  with  a power  so  great  that  no  man  on  shore  who  could 
have  experienced  its  fury  there  would  believe  that  any- 
thing afloat  could  encounter  it  and  live. 

I remained  until  noon  anxiously  watching  the  sky, 
hoping  that  the  outlines  of  the  sun  might  swim  out,  if  for 
a few  moments  only,  and  give  me  a chance  to  fix  it. 

I was  particularly  wishful  to  get  sights,  because,  if  the 
wind  abated,  we  might  be  able  to  wear  the  ship  and  stand 
for  the  Bermudas,  which  was  the  land  the  nearest  to  us 
that  I knew  of.  But  I could  not  be  certain  as  to  the  course 
to  be  steered  unless  I knew  my  latitude  and  longitude. 
The  “ Grosvenor,”  now  hove  to  in  this  furious  gale,  was 
drifting  dead  to  leeward  at  from  three  to  four  knots  an 
hour.  Consequently,  if  the  weather  remained  thick  and 
this  monstrous  sea  lasted,  I should  be  out  of  my  reckoning 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/^  229 

altogether  next  day.  This  was  the  more  to  be  deplored, 
as  every  mile  was  of  serious  consequence  to  persons  in  our 
position,  as  it  would  represent  so  many  hours  more  of  hard 
work  and  bitter  expectation. 

The  boatswain  had  by  this  time  taken  the  wheel,  to  let 
Cornish  go  below  to  change  his  clothes,  and,  as  no  conver- 
sation could  be  carried  on  in  that  unsheltered  part  of  the 
deck,  I reserved  what  I had  to  say  to  him  for  another 
opportunity,  and  returned  to  the  cuddy. 

I could  not  bear  to  think  of  the  poor  girl  being  alone 
with  her  dead  father  in  the  darksome  cabin,  where  the 
grief  of  death  would  be  augmented  by  the  dismaying 
sounds  of  the  groaning  timbers  and  the  furious  wash  of  the 
water  against  the  ship’s  side. 

I went  to  her  and  begged  her  to  come  with  me  to  my 
own  cabin,  which,  being  to  windward,  and  having  two 
bull’s-eyes  in  the  deck,  was  lighter  and  more  cheerful  than 
hers. 

Your  staying  here,”  I said,  cannot  recall  your  poor 
father  to  life  ; and  I know  if  he  were  alive,  he  would  wish 
me  to  take  you  away.  He  will  rest  quietly  here,  Miss 
Robertson,  and  we  will  close  the  cabin  door  and  leave  him 
for  awhile.’' 

I drew  her  gently  from  the  cabin,  and  when  I had  got 
her  into  the  cuddy,  I closed  the  door  upon  the  old  dead 
man,  and  led  her  by  the  hand  to  my  own  cabin. 

“ I intend,”  I said,  “ that  you  shall  occupy  this  berth,  and 
I will  remove  to  the  cabin  next  to  this.” 

She  answered  in  broken  tones  that  she  could  not  bear 
the  thought  of  being  separated  from  her  father. 

But  you  will  not  be  separated  from  him,”  I answered, 
“ even  though  you  should  never  see  him  more  with  your 
eyes.  There  is  only  one  separation,  and  that  is  when  the 
heart  turns  and  the  memory  forgets.  He  will  always  be 
with  you  in  your  thoughts,  a dear  friend,  a dear  companion 
and  father,  as  in  life  ; not  absent  because  he  is  dead,  since 
I think  that  death  makes  those  whom  we  love  doubly  our 
own,  for  they  become  spirits  to  watch  over  us,  let  us  jour- 
ney where  we  please,  and  their  affection  is  not  to  be  chilled 
by  worldly  selfishness.  Try  to  think  thus  of  the  dead. 
It  is  not  a parting  that  should  pain  us.  Your  father  has 
set  out  on  his  journey  before  us  ; death  is  but  a short  leave- 
taking,  and  only  a man  who  is  doomed  to  live  forever  could 
look  upon  death  as  on  eternal  separation.” 

She  wept  quietly,  and  once  or  twice  looked  at  me  as 
though  she  would  smile  through  her  tears,  to  let  me  know 


230  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 

that  she  was  grateful  for  my  poor  attempts  to  console  her  ; 
but  she  could  not  smile.  Rough  and  idle  as  my  words  were, 
yet,  in  the  fullness  of  my  sympathy,  and  of  my  knowledge 
of  her  trials,  and  my  sense  of  the  dangers  which,  even  as  I 
spoke,  were  raging  round  us,  my  voice  faltered,  and  I 
turned  to  hide  my  face. 

It  happened  then  that  my  eye  lighted  upon  the  little 
Bible  I had  carried  with  me  in  all  my  voyages  since  I had 
gone  to  sea,  and  I felt  that  now,  with  the  old  man  lying 
dead,  and  his. poor  child’s  grief,  and  our  own  hard  and  mis- 
erable position,  was  the  fitting  time  to  invoke  God’s  mercy, 
and  to  pray  to  Him  to  watch  over  us. 

I spoke  to  that  effect  to  Miss  Robertson,  and  said  that  if 
she  consented  I would  call  in  Cornish  and  the  steward  and 
ask  them  to  join  us  ; that  the  boatswain  was  at  the  wheel 
and  could  not  leave  his  post,  but  we  might  believe  that  the 
Almighty  would  accept  the  brave  man’s  faithful  discharge 
of  his  duty  as  a prayer,  and  would  not  overlook  him,  if  our 
prayers  were  accepted,  because  he  could  not  kneel  in  com- 
pany with  us. 

‘‘  Let  him  know  that  we  are  praying,”  she  exclaimed, 
eagerly,  “and  he  will  pray  too.” 

I saw  that  my  suggestion  had  aroused  her,  and  at  once 
left  the  cabin  and  went  on  deck,  and,  going  close  to  the 
boatswain,  I said  : 

“ Poor  Mr.  Robertson  is  dead,  and  his  daughter  is  in  great 
grief.” 

“ Ah,  poor  lady  !”  he  replied.  “ I hope  God’ll  spare  her. 
vShe’s  a brave  young  woman,  and  seen  a sight  more  trouble 
within  the  last  fortnight  than  so  pretty  a gell  deserves.” 

“ Boson,  I am  going  to  call  in  Cornish  and  the  steward, 
and  read  prayers  and  ask  God  for  His  protection.  I should 
have  liked  you,  brave  old  messmate,  to  join  ; but  as  you 
can’t  leave  the  deck,  pray  with  us  in  your  heart,  will 
you  ?” 

“ Ay,  ay,  that  I will,  heartily  ; an’  I hope  for  the  lady’s 
sake  that  God  Almighty’ll  hear  us,  for  I’d  sooner  die  my- 
self than  she  should,  poor  gell  ! for  I’m  older,  and  it’s  my 
turn  afore  hers  by  rights.” 

I clapped  him  on  the  back  and  went  below,  where  I called 
to  the  steward  and  Cornish,  both  of  whom  came  aft  upon 
hearing  my  voice. 

During  my  absence,  Miss  Robertson  had  taken  the  Bible 
and  laid  it  open  on  the  table  ; and  when  the  two  men  came 
in  I said  : 

“ My  lads,  we  are  in  the  hands  of  God,  who  is  our  Father  ; 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


231 


and  I will  ask  you  to  join  this  lady  and  me  in  thanking*  Him 
for  the  mercy  and  protection  He  has  already  vouchsafed 
us,  and  to  pray  to  Him  to  lead  us  out  of  present  peril  and 
bring  us  safely  to  the  home  we  love.” 

The  steward  said  “ Yes,  sir,”  and  looked  about  him  for  a 
place  to  sit  or  kneel,  but  Cornish  hung  his  head  and  glanced 
at  the  door  shamefacedly. 

“ You  need  not  stop  unless  you  wish,  Cornish,”  said  I. 
But  why  should  you  not  join  us  ? The  way  you  have 
worked,  the  honest  manner  in  which  you  have  behaved, 
amply  atone  for  the  past.  From  no  man  can  more  than 
hearty  repentance  be  expected,  and  we  all  stand  in  need  of 
each  other's  prayers.  Join  us,  mate.” 

“ Won’t  it  be  makin’  a kind  of  game  o’  religion  for  the 
likes  o’  me  to  pray  ?”  he  answered.  1 was  for  murderin’ 
you  an’  the  lady  and  all  hands  as  are  left  on  board  this 
wessel — what  ’ud  be  the  use  o’  my  prayers  ?” 

Miss  Robertson  went  over  to  him  and  took  his  hand. 

God,”  said  she,  has  told  us  that  there  is  more  joy  in 
heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth  than  over  ninety-and- 
nine  just  persons  who  need  no  repentance.  But  who  is 
good  among  us,  Cornish  ? Be  sure  that  as  you  repent  so 
are  you  forgiven.  My  poor  father  lies  dead  in  his  cabin, 
and  I wish  you  to  pray  with  me  for  him,  and  to  pray  with 
us  for  our  own  poor  lives.  Mr.  Royle,”  she  said,  “ Cornish 
will  stay.” 

And,  with  an  expression  on  her  face  of  infinite  sweet- 
ness and  pathos,  she  drew  him  to  one  of  the  cushioned 
lockers  and  seated  herself  by  his  side. 

I saw  that  her  charming,  wonderful  grace,  her  cordial, 
tender  voice,  and  her  condescension,  which  a man  of  his 
condition  would  feel,  had  deeply  moved  him. 

The  steward  seated  himself  on  the  other  side  of  her,  and 
I began  to  read  from  the  open  book  before  me,  beginning 
the  chapter  which  she  had  chosen  for  us  during  my  ab- 
sence on  deck.  This  chapter  was  the  eleventh  of  St.  John, 
wherein  is  related  the  story  of  that  sickness  which  was 
not  unto  death,  but  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  the  Son  of 
God  might  be  glorified  thereby.” 

I read  only  to  the  thirty-sixth  verse,  for  what  followed 
that  did  not  closely  apply  to  our  position  ; but  there  were 
passages  preceding  it  which  stirred  me  to  the  center  of  my 
heart,  knowing  how  they  went  home  to  the  mourner,  more 
especially  those  pregnant  lines,  Martha  saith  unto  him,  I 
know  that  He  shall  rise  again  in  the  resurrection  at  the 
last  day.  Jesus  said  unto  her,  I am  the  resurrection  and 


232 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 

the  life  : he  that  believeth  in  Me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet 
shall  he  live,’’  which  made  me  feel  that  the  words  I had 
formerly  addressed  to  her  were  not  wholly  idle. 

I then  turned  to  St.  Matthew,  and  read  from  the  eighth 
chapter  those  few  verses  wherein  it  is  told  that  Christ 
entered  a ship  with  his  disciples,  and  that  there  arose  a 
great  storm.  Only  men  in  a tempest  at  sea,  their  lives  in 
jeopardy,  and  worn  out  with  anxiety  and  the  fear  of  death, 
know  how  great  is  the  comfort  to  be  got  out  of  this  brief 
story  of  our  Lord’s  power  over  the  elements,  and  His  love 
of  those  whom  He  died  to  save  ; and,  taking  this  as  a kind 
of  text,  I knelt  down,  the  others  imitating  me,  and  prayed 
that  He  who  rebuked  the  sea  and  the  wind  before  His 
doubting  disciples,  would  be  with  us  who  believed  in  Him 
in  our  present  danger. 

Many  things  I said  (feeling  that  He  whom  I addressed 
was  our  Father,  and  that  He  alone  could  save  us)  which 
have  gone  from  my  mind,  and  tears  stood  in  my  eyes  as  I 
prayed  ; but  I was  not  ashamed  to  let  the  others  see  them, 
even  if  they  had  not  been  as  greatly  affected  as  I,  which  was 
not  the  case.  Nor  would  I conclude  my  prayer  without 
entreating  God  to  comfort  the  heart  of  the  mourner,  and 
to  receive  in  heaven  the  soul  of  him  for  whom  she  was 
weeping. 

I then  shook  Cornish  and  the  steward  heartily  by  the 
hand,  and  I am  sure,  by  the  expression  in  Cornish’s  face, 
that  he  was  glad  he  had  stayed,  and  that  his  kneeling  in 
prayer  had  done  him  good. 

‘‘  Now,”  said  I,  you  had  best  get  your  dinner,  and 
relieve  the  boatswain  ; and  you,  steward,  obtain  what  food 
you  can,  and  bring  it  to  us  here,  and  then  you  and  the 
boson  can  dine  together.” 

The  two  men  left  the  cabin,  and  I went  and  seated  my- 
self beside  Miss  Robertson,  and  said  all  that  I could  to 
comfort  her. 

She  was  very  grateful  to  me  for  my  prayers  for  herself 
,and  her  father,  and  already,  as  though  she  had  drawn  sup- 
port from  our  little  service,  spoke  with  some  degree  of 
calmness  of  his  death.  It  would  have  made  her  happy,  she 
said,  could  she  have  kissed  him  before  he  died,  and  have 
been  awake  to  attend  to  any  last  want. 

I told  her  that  I believed  he  had  died  in  his  sleep,  with- 
out a struggle  ; for,  so  recent  as  his  death  was,  less  placid- 
itywould  have  appeared  in  his  face  had  he  died  awake  or 
*conscious.  I added  that  secretly  I had  never  believed  he 
would  live  to  reach  Valparaiso,  had  the  ship  continued  her 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/'  233 

voyage.  He  was  too  old  a man  to  suffer  and  survive  the 
physical  and  mental  trials  he  had  passed  through  ; and,  sad 
though  his  death  was,  under  the  circumstances  which  sur- 
rounded it,  yet  she  must  think  it  had  only  been  hastened  a 
little  ; for  he  was  already  an  old  man,  and  his  end  might 
have  been  near,  even  had  all  prospered  and  he  had  reached 
England  in  his  own  ship. 

By  degrees  I drew  her  mind  away  from  the  subject  by 
leading  her  thoughts  to  our  own  critical  position.  At 
another  time  I should  have  softened  my  account  of  our 
danger  ; but  I thought  it  best  to  speak  plainly,  as  the  sense 
of  the  insecurity  of  our  lives  would  in  some  measure  dis- 
tract her  thoughts  from  her  father’s  death. 

She  asked  me  if  the  storm  was  not  abating. 

‘‘  It  is  not  increasing  in  violence,”  I answered,  which  is 
a good  sign.  But  there  is  one  danger  to  be  feared  which 
must  very  shortly  take  me  on  deck.  The  wind  may  sud- 
denly lull  and  blow  again  hard  from  another  quarter.  This 
would  be  the  worst  thing  that  could  happen  to  us,  for  we 
should  then  have  what  is  called  a cross  sea,  and  the  ship  is 
so  deeply  loaded  that  we  might  have  great  difficulty  in 
keeping  her  afloat.” 

“ May  I go  on  deck  with  you  ?” 

‘^You  would  not  be  able  to  stand.  Feel  this!”  I ex- 
claimed, as  the  ship’s  stern  rose  to  a sickening  height  and 
then  came  down,  down,  down,  with  the  water  roaring  about 
her  as  high  as  our  ears. 

“ Let  me  go  with  you  !”  she  pleaded. 

Very  well,”  I replied,  meaning  to  keep  her  under  the 
companion,  half-way  up  the  ladder. 

I took  a big  top-coat  belonging  to  the  captain  and  but- 
toned her  up  in  it,  and  also  tied  his  fur  cap  over  her  head, 
so  that  she  would  be  well  protected  from  the  wind,  while 
the  coat  would  keep  her  dress  close  against  her. 

I then  slipped  on  my  oil-skins,  and  taking  a strong  grip 
of  her  hand  to  steady  her,  led  her  up  the  companion-ladder. 

Do  not  come  any  further,”  said  I. 

“ Wherever  you  go  I will  go,”  she  answered,  grasping  my 
arm. 

Admiring  her  courage  and  stirred  by  her  words,  which 
were  as  dear  to  me  as  a kiss  from  her  lips  would  have  been, 
I led  her  right  on  to  the  deck  over  to  windward,  and  made 
her  sit  on  a small  coil  of  rope  just  under  the  rail. 

The  sea  was  no  heavier  than  it  had  been  since  the  early 
morning,  and  yet  my  short  absence  below  had  transformed 
it  into  a sublime  and  stupendous  novelty. 


234 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSYENOR.’’ 

You  will  remember  that  not  only  was  the  Grosvenor  ” 
a small  ship,  but  that  she  lay  deep,  with  a free  board  lower 
by  a foot  and  a half  than  she  ought  to  have  shown. 

The  height  from  the  poop-rail  to  the  water  was  not  above 
twelve  feet ; and  it  is  therefore  no  exaggeration  to  say  that 
the  sea,  running  from  fifteen  to  twenty  feet  high,  stood  like 
walls  on  either  side  of  her. 

To  appreciate  the  effect  of  such  a sea  upon  a ship  like 
the  ‘‘  Grosvenor,’*  you  must  have  crossed  the  Atlantic  in  a 
hurricane,  not  in  an  immense  and  powerful  ocean  steamer, 
but  in  a yacht. 

But  even  this  experience  would  not  enable  you  to  realize 
our  danger  ; for  the  yacht  would  not  be  overloaded  with 
cargo  ; she  would  probably  be  strong,  supple  and  light  ; 
whereas  the  Grosvenor  ” was  choked  to  the  height  of  the 
hold  with  seven  hundred  and  fifty  tons  of  dead  weight,  and 
was  a Nova  Scotia  soft-wood  ship,  which  means  that  she 
might  start  a butt  at  any  moment,  and  go  to  pieces  in  one 
of  her  frightful  sweeps  downward. 

Having  lodged  Miss  Robertson  in  a secure  and  sheltered 
place,  I crawled  along  the  poop  on  to  the  main-deck  and 
sounded  the  well  again.  I found  a trifle  over  six  inches  of 
water  in  her,  which  satisfied  me  that  she  was  still  perfectly 
tight,  and  that  the  extra  leakage  was  owing  to  the  drain- 
ings from  the  decks. 

I regained  the  poop  and  communicated  the  good  news  to 
the  boatswain,  who  nodded  ; but  I noticed  that  there  was 
more  anxiety  in  his  face  than  I liked  to  see,  and  that  he 
watched  the  ship  very  closely  each  time  she  pitched  with 
extra  heaviness. 

Miss  Robertson  was  looking  up  at  the  masts  with  alarmed 
eyes  ; but  I pointed  to  them  and  smiled,  and  shook  my  head 
to  let  her  know  that  their  wrecked  appearance  need  not 
frighten  her.  I then  took  the  televScope,  and,  making  it  fast 
over  my  back,  clambered  into  the  mizzen-top,  she  watching 
my  ascent  with  her  hands  tightly  clasped. 

The  ensign  still  roared  some  half  a dozen  feet  below  the 
gaff  end  ; it  was  a brave  bit  of  bunting  to  hold  on  as  it  did. 
I planted  myself  firmly  against  the  rigging  and  carefully 
swept  the  weather-horizon,  and  finding  nothing  there, 
pointed  the  glass  to  leeward  ; but  all  that  part  of  the  sea 
was  likewise  a waste  of  foaming  waves,  with  never  a sign 
of  a ship  in  all  the  raging  seas. 

I was  greatly  disappointed,  for  though  no  ship  could  have 
helped  us  in  such  a sea,  yet  the  sight  of  one  hove  to  near 
us — and  no  ship  afloat,  sailer  or  steamer,  but  must  have 


235 


THE  WRECK  OP  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 

hove  to  in  that  gale — would  have  comforted  us  greatly,  as 
a promise  of  help  at  hand  and  rescue  to  come  when  the 
wind  should  have  gone  down. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

All  that  day  the  wind  continued  to  blow  with  frightful 
force,  and  the  sky  to  wear  its  menacing  aspect.  On  look- 
ing, however,  at  the  barometer  at  four  o’clock  in  the  after- 
noon, I observed  a distinct  rise  in  the  mercury  ; but  I did 
not  dare  to  feel  elated  by  this  promise  of  an  improvement  ; 
for,  as  I have  before  said,  the  only  thing  the  mercury  fore- 
tells is  a change  of  weather,  but  what  kind  of  change  you 
shall  never  be  sure  of  until  it  comes. 

What  I most  dreaded  was  the  veering  of  the  gale  to  an 
opposite  quarter,  whereby,  a new  sea  being  set  running 
right  athwart,  or  in  the  eye  of  the  already  raging  sea,  our 
decks  would  be  helplessly  swept  and  the  ship  grow  un- 
manageable. 

A little  after  eight  the  wind  sensibly  decreased,  and,  to 
my  great  delight,  the  sky  cleared  in  the  direction  whence 
the  gale  was  blowing,  so  that  there  was  a prospect  of  the 
sea  subsiding  before  the  wind  shifted — that  is,  if  it  shifted 
at  all. 

When  Cornish,  who  had  been  below  resting  after  a long 
spell,  came  on  deck  and  saw  the  stars  shining,  and  that  the 
gale  was  moderating,  he  stared  upward  like  one  spell- 
bound, and  then,  running  up  to  me,  seized  my  hand  and 
wrung  it  in  silence. 

I heartily  returned  this  mute  congratulation,  and  we  both 
went  over  and  shook  hands  with  the  boatswain  ; and  those 
who  can  appreciate  the  dangers  of  the  frightful  storm  that 
had  been  roaring  about  us  all  day,  and  feel  with  us  in  the 
sentiments  of  despair  and  helplessness  which  the  peril  we 
stood  in  awoke  in  us,  will  understand  the  significance  of 
our  passionate  silence  as  we  held  each  other’s  hand  and 
looked  upon  the  bright  stars,  which  shone  like  the  bless- 
ing of  God  upon  our  forlorn  state. 

I was  eager  to  show  Mary  Robertson  these  glorious  har- 
bingers, and  ran  below  to  bring  her  on  deck. 

I found  her  again  in  the  cabin  in  which  her  father  lay, 
bending  over  his  body  in  prayer.  I waited  until  she  turned 
her  head,  and  then  exclaimed  that  the  wind  was  falling,  and 
that  all  the  sky  in  the  north-west  was  bright  with  stars,  and 
begged  her  to  follow  me  and  see  them. 


236  TfTE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/' 

She  came  immediately,  and,  after  looking  around  her, 
cried  out  in  a rapturous  voice  : 

Oh,  Mr.  Royle  ! God  has  heard  our  prayers  !’'  and  in 
the  wildness  of  her  emotions,  burst  into  a flood  of  tears. 

I held  her  hand  as  I answered  : 

‘‘  It  was  your  grief  that  moved  me  to  pray  to  Him,  and  I 
consider  you  our  guardian  angel  on  board  this  ship,  and 
that  God  who  loves  you  will  spare  our  lives  for  your  sake.” 

“ No,  no  ; do  not  say  so  ; I am  not  worthier  than  you — 
not  worthier  than  the  brave  boatswain,  and  Cornish,  whose 
repentance  would  do  honor  to  the  noblest  heart.  Oh,  if  my 
poor  father  had  but  been  spared  to  me  !” 

She  turned  her  pale  face  and  soft  and  swimming  eyes  up 
to  the  stars  and  gazed  at  them  intently,  as  though  she  wit- 
nessed a vision  there. 

But  though  the  wind  had  abated,  it  still  blew  a gale,  and 
the  sea  boiled  and  tumbled  about  us  and  over  our  decks  in 
a manner  that  would  have  been  terrif3ung  had  we  not  seen 
it  in  a greater  state  of  fury. 

I sent  the  steward  forward  to  see  if  he  could  get  the  gal- 
ley-fire to  burn,  so  as  to  boil  us  some  water  for  coffee,  for 
though  the  ship  was  in  a warm  latitude,  yet  the  wind,  ow- 
ing to  its  strength,  was  at  times  piercingly  cold,  and  we  all 
longed  for  a hot  drink — a cup  of  hot  cofee  or  cocoa  being 
infinitely  more  invigorating,  grateful,  and  warming  than 
any  kind  of  spirits  drank  cold. 

All  that  the  steward  did,  however,  was  to  get  wet  through  ; 
and  this  he  managed  so  effectually  that  he  came  crawling 
aft,  looking  precisely  as  if  he  had  been  fished  out  of  the 
water  with  grappling-hooks. 

I lighted  a bull’s-eye  lamp,  and  went  to  the  pumps  and 
sounded  the  well. 

On  hauling  up  the  rod  I found,  to  my  consternation,  that 
there  were  nine  inches  of  water  in  the  ship. 

I was  so  much  startled  by  this  discovery  that  I stood  for 
a moment  motionless  ; then,  bethinking  me  that  one  of  the 
plugged  auger-holes  might  be  leaking,  I slipped  forward 
without  saying  a word  to  the  others,  and  getting  a large 
mallet  from  the  tool-chest,  I entered  the  forecastle,  so  as  to 
get  into  the  fore-peak. 

I had  not  been  in  the  forecastle  since  the  men  had  left 
the  ship,  and  I cannot  describe  the  effect  produced  upon 
me  by  this  dark,  deserted  abode,  with  its  row  of  idly  swing- 
ing hammocks  glimmering  in  the  light  shed  by  the  bull’s- 
eye  lamp  ; the  black  chests  of  the  seamen  which  they  had 
left  behind  them  ; here  and  there  a suit  of  dark  oil-skins 


237 


THE  WKECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOr/’ 

suspended  by  a nail  and  looking  like  a banged  man  ; the 
hollow  place  resonant  with  the  booming  thunder  of  the 
seas  and  the  mighty  wash  of  the  water  swirling  over  the 
top-gallant  deck. 

The  whole  scene  took  a peculiarly  ghastly  significance 
from  the  knowledge  that  of  all  the  men  who  had  occupied 
those  hammocks  and  bunks,  one  only  survived  ; for  four 
of  them  we  ourselves  had  killed,  and  I could  not  suppose 
that  the  long-boat  had  lived  ten  minutes  after  the  gale  had 
broken  upon  her. 

I made  my  way  over  the  cable-ranges,  stooping  my  head 
to  clear  the  hammocks,  and  striking  my  shins  against  the 
sea-chests,  and  swung  myself  into  the  hold. 

Here  I found  myself  against  the  water-casks,  close 
against  the  cargo,  and  just  beyond  was  the  bulkhead  be- 
hind which  the  boatswain  had  hidden  when  Stevens  bored 
' the  boles. 

Carefully  throwing  the  light- over  the  walls,  I presently 
perceived  the  plugs  or  ends  of  the  broom-stick  protruding  ; 
and  going  close  to  them  I found  they  were  perfectly  tight, 
that  no  sign  of  moisture  was  visible  around  them. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  this  discovery  vexed  and 
alarmed  me.  And  yet  this  was  the  case. 

It  would  have  made  me  perfectly  easy  in  my  mind  to 
have  seen  the  water  gushing  in  through  one  of  these  holes, 
because  not  only  would  a few  blows  of  the  mallet  have  set 
it  to  rights,  but  it  would  have  acquainted  me  with  the 
cause  of  the  small  increase  of  water  in  the  hold. 

Now  that  cause  might  be  sought  elsewhere. 

Was  it  possible  that  the  apprehensions  I had  felt  each 
time  the  ship  had  taken  one  of  her  tremendous  headers 
were  to  be  realized  ? — that  she  had  strained  a butt  or 
started  a bolt  in  some  ungetatable  place  ? 

Here  where  I stood,  deep  in  the  ship,  below  the  water- 
line, it  was  frightful  to  hear  her  straining,  it  was  frightful 
to  feel  her  motion. 

The  whole  place  resounded  with  groans  and  cries,  as  if 
the  hold  had  been  filled  with  wounded  men. 

What  bolts,  though  forged  by  a Cyclops,  could  resist  that 
horrible  grinding — could  hold  together  the  immense  weight  ^ 
which  the  sea  threw  up  as  a child  a ball,  leaving  parts  of  it 
poised  in  air,  out  of  water,  unsustained  save  by  the  structure 
that  contained  it,  then  letting  the  whole  hull  fall  with  a 
hollow,  horrible  crash  into  a chasm  between  the  waves, 
beating  it  first  here,  then  there,  with  blows  the  force  of 
which  was  to  be  calculated  in  hundred  of  tons  ? 


238  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

I scrambled  up  through  the  fore-scuttle,  and,  perceiving 
Cornish  smoking  a pipe  under  the  break  of  the  poop,  I 
desired  he  would  go  and  relieve  the  boatswain  at  the  wheel 
for  a short  while  and  send  him  to  me,  as  I had  something 
particular  to  say  to  him. 

I waited  until  the  boatswain  came,  as  here  was  the  best 
place  I could  choose  to  conduct  conversation. 

Beyond  all  question  the  wind  was  falling  ; and  though 
the  ship  still  rolled  terribly,  she  was  not  taking  in  nearly 
so  much  water  over  her  sides. 

I retrimmed  the  lamp  in  my  hand,  and  in  a few  minutes 
the  boatswain  joined  me. 

I said  to  him  at  once  : 

“ I have  just  made  nine  inches  of  water  in  the  hold.” 
When  was  that  ?”  he  inquired. 

“ Ten  minutes  ago.” 

‘‘  When  you  sounded  the  well  before,  what  did  you  find  ?” 

‘‘  Between  five  and  six  inches.” 

“ I’ll  tell  you  what  it  is,  sir,”  said  he.  You’ll  hexcuse 
me  sayin’  of  it,  but  it’s  no  easy  job  to  get  at  the  true  depth 
of  water  in  a ship’s  bottom  when  she’s  tumblin’  about  like 
this  here.”  . 

“ I think  I got  correct  soundings.” 

‘‘Suppose,”  he  continued,  “you  drop  the  rod  when  she’s 
on  her  beam-ends.  Where’s  the  water  ? Why,  the  water 
lies  all  on  one  side,  and  the  rod’ll  come  up  pretty  near  dry.” 

“ I waited  until  the  ship  was  level.”. 

“ Ah,jr<?^  did,  because  you  knows  your  work.  But  it’s 
astonishin’  what  few  persons  there  are  as  really  does  know 
how  to  sound  the  pumps.  You’ll  hexcuse  me,  sir,  but  I 
should  like  to  drop  the  rod  myself.” 

“Certainly,”  I replied,  “and  I hope  you’ll  make  it  less 
than  I.” 

In  order  to  render  my  description  clear  to  readers  not 
acquainted  with  such  details,  I may  state  that  in  most  large 
ships  there  is  a pipe  that  leads  from  the  upper  deck,  along- 
side the  pumps,  down  to  the  bottom,  or  within  a few  inches 
of  the  bottom  of  the  vessel.  The  water  in  the  hold  neces- 
sarily rises  to  the  height  of  its  own  level  in  this  pipe  ; and 
in  order  to  guage  the  depth  of  water,  a dry  rod  of  iron, 
usually  graduated  in  feet  and  inches,  is  attached  to  the  end 
of  a line  and  dropped  down  the  tube,  and  when  drawn  up 
the  depth  of  water  is  ascertained  by  the  height  of  the  water 
on  the  rod. 

It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  no  method  for  determining 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOk/^  239 

this  essential  point  in  a ship’s  safety  could  well  be  more  sus- 
ceptible of  inaccuracy  than  this. 

The  immersed  rod,  on  being  withdrawn  from  the  tube, 
wets  the  sides  of  the  tube  ; hence,  though  the  rod  be  dry 
when  it  is  dropped  a second  time,  it  is  wetted  in  its  passage 
down  the  tube  ; and  as  the  accuracy  of  its  indication  is  de- 
pendent on  its  exhibiting  the  mark  of  the  level  water,  it  is 
manifest  that  if  it  becomes  wetted  before  reaching  the 
water,  the  result  it  shows  on  being  withdrawn  must  be  er- 
roneous. 

Secondly,  as  the  boatswain  remarked  to  me,  if  the  well 
be  sounded  at  any  moment  when  the  vessel  is  inclined  at 
any  angle  on  one  side  or  the  other,  the  water  must  neces- 
sarily roll  to  the  side  to  which  the  vessel  inclines,  by  which 
the  height  of  the  water  in  the  well  is  depressed,  so  that  the 
rod  will  not  report  the  true  depth. 

Hence,  to  use  the  sounding-rod  properly,  one  must  not 
only  possess  good  sense,  but  exercise  very  great  judgment. 

1 held  the  lamp  close  to  the  sounding-pipe,  and  the  boat- 
swain carefully  dried  the  rod  on  his  coat  preparatory  to 
dropping  it. 

He  then  let  it  fall  some  distance  down  the  tube,  keeping 
it,  however,  well  above  the  bottom,  until  the  ship,  midway 
in  a roll,  stood  for  a moment  on  a level  keel. 

He  instantly  dropped  the  rod,  and,  hauling  it  up  quickly, 
remarked  that  we  have  got  the  true  soundings  this  time. 

He  held  the  rod  to  the  light,  and  I found  it  a fraction 
over  nine  inches. 

“ That’s  what  it  is,  any  way,”  said  he,  putting  down  the 
rod. 

An  increase  of  three  inches  since  the  afternoon.’ 

Well,  there’s  nothen  to  alarm  us  in  that,  is  there,  Mr. 
Royle  he  questioned.  ''  Perhaps  it’s  one  o’  my  plugs  as 
wants  hammerin’.” 

“ No,  they’re  as  tight  as  a new  kettle,”  I answered.  I 
have  just  come  from  examining  them.” 

Well,  all  we’ve  got  to  do  is  to  pump  the  ship  out  ; and, 
if  we  can,  make  the  pumps  suck  all  right.  That’ll  show  us 
.if  anything’s  wrong.” 

This  was  just  the  proposition  I was  about  to  make  ; so  I 
went  into  the  cuddy  and  sung  out  for  the  steward  ; but  he 
was  so  long  answering  that  I lost  my  temper  and  ran  into 
the  pantry,  where  I found  him  shamming  sleep. 

I started  him  on  to  his  legs  and  had  him  on  the  main- 
deck  in  less  time  than  he  could  have  asked  what  the  matter 
was. 


240  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

Look  here  !”  I cried,  if  you  don’t  turn  to  and  help  us 
all  to  save  our  lives,  I’ll  just  send  you  adrift  in  that  quar- 
ter-boat with  the  planks  out  of  her  bottom  ! What  do  you 
mean  by  pretending  to  be  asleep  when  1 sing  out  to  you  ?” 
And  after  abusing  him  for  some  time  to  let  him  know 
that  I would  have  no  skulking,  and  that  if  his  life  were 
worth  having  he  must  save  it  himself,  for  we  were  not 
going  to  do  his  work  and  our  own  as  well,  I bade  him  lay 
hold  of  one  of  the  pump-handles,  and  we  all  three  of  us 
set  to  work  to  pump  the  ship. 

If  this  were  not  the  heaviest  job  we  had  yet  performed, 
it  was  the  most  tiring  ; but  we  plied  out  arms  steadily  and 
perseveringly,  taking  every  now  and  then  a spell  of  rest, 
and  shifting  our  posts  so  as  to  vary  our  postures  ; and 
after  pumping  I scarcely  know  how  long,  the  pumps  sucked, 
whereat  the  boatswain  and  I cheered  heartily. 

‘‘  Now,  sir,”  said  the. boatswain,  as  we  entered  the  cuddy 
to  refresh  ourselves  with  a dram  of  brandy  and  water  after 
our  heavy  exertions,  “ we  know  that  the  ship’s  dry,  least- 
ways,  starting  from  the  ship’s  bottom  ; if  the  well’s  sounded 
again  at  half  past  ten — it’s  now  half  past  nine — that’ll  be 
time  enough  to  find  out  if  anything’s  gone  wrong.” 

How  about  the  watches?  We’re  all  adrift  again. 
Here’s  Cornish  at  the  wheel,  and  it’s  your  watch  on  deck  ?” 
As  I said  this,  Miss  Robertson  came  out  of  the  cabin 
where  her  father  lay — do  what  I might  I could  not  induce 
her  to  keep  away  from  the  old  man’s  body — and,  ap- 
proaching us  slowly,  asked  w^hy  we  had  been  pumping. 

Why,  ma’am,”  replied  the  boatswain,  ‘^it’s  always  usual 
to  pump  the  water  out  o’  wessels.  On  dry  ships  it’s  done 
sometimes  in  the  mornin’  watch,  and  t’others  they  pumps 
in  the  first  dog-watch.  All  accordin’.  Some  wessels  as 
they  call  colliers  require  pumpin’  all  day  long  ; and  the 
‘ Heagle,’  which  was  the  fust  wessel  as  I w’ent  to  sea  in, 
warn’t  the  only  Geordie  as  required  pumpin’  not  only  all 
day  long,  but  all  night  long  as  well.  Every  blessed  wes- 
sel has  her  own  custom,  but  it’s  a werry  dry  ship  indeed  as 
dont  want  pumpin’  wunce  a day.” 

I was  afraid,”  she  said,  when  I heard  the  clanking 
of  the  pumps,  that  water  was  coming  into  the  ship.” 

She  looked  at  me  earnestly,  as  though  she  believed  that 
this  was  the  case,  and  that  I would  not  frighten  her  by  tel- 
ling her  so.  I had  learned  to  interpret  the  language  of  her 
eyes  by  this  time,  and  answered  her  doubts  as  though  she 
had  expressed  them. 

‘‘  I should  tell  you  at  once  if  there  was  any  danger  threat- 


241 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVEKGR,” 

ened  in  that  way,”  I said.  There  was  more  water  in  the 
ship  than  I cared  to  find  in  her,  and  so  the  three  of  us  have 
been  pumping  her  out.” 

“About  them  watches,  Mr.  Royle  ?”  exclaimed  the  boat- 
swain. 

“ Well,  begin  afresh,  if  you  like,”  I replied.  “ Til  take 
the  wheel  for  two  hours,  and  then  you  can  relieve  me.” 

“Why  will  you  not  let  me  take  my  turn  at  the  wheel  ?” 
said  Miss  Robertson. 

The  boatswain  laughed. 

“ I have  proved  to  you  that  I know  how  to  steer.” 

“ Well,  that’s  right  enough,”  said  the  boatswain. 

“ All  three  of  you  can  lie  down  then.” 

I smiled  and  shook  my  head. 

Said  the  boatswain  : “ If  your  arms  wur  as  strong  as 
yoursperrit,  miss,  there’d  be  no  reason  why  you  shouldn’t 
go  turn  and  turn  about  with  us.” 

“ But  I can  hold  the  wheel.” 

“ It  ’ud  fling  you  overboard.  Listen  to  it’s  kickin.’  You 
might  as  well  try  to  prewent  one  o’  Barclay  Perkins’s  dray 
bosses  from  bustin’  into  a gallop  by  catchin’  hold  o’  its  tail. 
It  ’ud  be  a poor  lookout  for  us  to  lose  you,  I can  tell  yer. 
What,”  continued  the  boatswain,  energetically,  “ we  want 
to  know  is,  that  you’re  sleepin’,  and  forgettin’  all  this  here 
excitement  in  pleasing  dreams.  To  see  a lady  like  you 
knocked  about  by  a gale  o’  wind  is  just  one  o’  them  things  I 
have  no  fancy  for.  Mr.  Royle,  if  I had  a young  and  beau- 
tiful darter,  and  a dook  or  a barryonet  worth  a thousand  a 
year,  if  that  ain’t  sayin’  too  much,  wos  to  propose  marriage 
to  her,  an’  ax  her  to  come  and  be  married  to  him  in  some 
fur-off  place,  wich  ’ud  oblige  her  to  cross  the  water,  blowed 
if  I’d  consent.  No  fle^h  an’  blood  o’  mine  as  I had  any 
kind  o’  feeling  for  should  set  foot  on  board  ship  without 
fust  having  a row  with  me.  Make  no  mistake.  I’m  talkin’ 
o’  females,  miss.  I say  the  sea  ain’t  a fit  place  for  women 
and  gells.  It  does  middlin’  well  for  the  likes  of  me  and 
Mr.  Royle  here,  as  aren’t  afraid  o’  carryin’ full-rigged  ships 
and  other  agreeable  dewices  in  gunpowder  and  Hindian 
ink  on  our  harms,  and  is  seasoned,  as  the  sayin’  is,  to  the 
wexations  o’  the  mariner’s  life.  But  when  it  comes  to 
young  ladies  crossin’  the  ocean,  an’  I don’t  care  wot  they 
goes  as — as  passengers  or  skippers’  wives,  or  stewardishes, 
or  female  hemigrants — then  I say  it  ain’t  proper  ; and  if 
I’d  ha’  been  a lawyer  I’d  ha’  made  it  agin  the  law,  and  con- 
trived such  a Act  of  Parleyment  as  ’ud  make  the  gent  as 
took  his  wife,  darter,  haunt,  cousin,  grandmother,  female 


242 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.” 


nephey,  or  any  relations  in  petticoats,  to  sea  along  with 
him,  wish  hisself  hanged  afore  he  paid  her  passage- 
money/' 

I was  so  much  impressed  by  this  vehement  piece  of 
rhetoric,  delivered  with  many  convulsions  of  the  face  and  a 
great  deal  of  hand-sawing,  that  I could  not  forbear  mixing 
him  some  more  brandy  and  water,  which  he  drank  at  a 
draught,  having  first  wished  Miss  Robertson  and  myself 
long  life  and  plenty  of  happiness. 

His  declamation  had  quite  silenced  her,  though  I saw  by 
her  eyes  that  she  would  renew  her  entreaties  the  moment 
she  had  me  alone. 

Then  you’ll  go  on  deck,  sir,  and  relieve  Cornish,  and 
ril  turn  in  ?”  observed  the  boatswain. 

Yes.” 

Right,”  said  he,  and  was  going. 

I added  : 

We  must  sound  the  well  again  at  half  past  ten.” 

‘‘  Ay,  ay  i” 

I sha’ii’t  be  able  to  leave  the  wheel,  and  I would  rather 
you  should  sound  than  Cornish.  Til  send  the  steward  to 
rouse  you.” 

“Very  well,”  said  he.  And  after  waiting  to  hear  if  I had 
anything  more  to  say,  he  entered  his  cabin,  and  in  all  prob- 
ability was  sound  asleep  two  minutes  after. 

Miss  Robertson  stood  near  the  table,  with  her  hands 
folded  and  her  eyes  bent  down. 

I was  about  to  ask  her  to  withdraw  to  her  cabin  and  get 
some  sleep. 

“ Mr.  Royle,  you  are  dreadfully  tired  and  worn  out,  and 
yet  you  are  going  on  deck  to  remain  at  the  wheel  for  two 
hours.” 

“ That  is  nothing.” 

“ Why  will  you  not  let  me  take  your  place?” 

“ Because — ” 

“ Let  the  steward  keep  near  that  ladder  there,  so  that  I 
can  call  to  him  if  I want  you.” 

“ Do  you  think  I could  rest  with  the  knowledge  you  were 
alone  on  deck  ?” 

“ You  refuse  because  you  believe  I am  not  to  be  trusted,” 
she  said,  gently,  looking  down  again. 

“ If  your  life  were  not  dependent  on  the  ship’s  safety,  I 
should  not  think  of  her  safety,  but  of  yours.  I refuse  for 
your  own  sake,  not  for  mine^ — no,  I will  not  say  that.  For 
both  our  sakes  I refuse.  I have  one  dear  hope — well,  I will  call 
it  a great  ambition,  which  I need  not  be  ashamed  to  own  : 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aROSVENOR.”  243 

it  is,  that  I may  be  the  means  of  placing  you  on  shore  in 
England.  This  hope  has  given  me  half  the  courage  with 
which  I have  fought  on  through  danger  after  danger  since 
I first  brought  you  from  the  wreck.  If  anything  should 
happen  to  you  now,  I feel  that  all  the  courage  and  strength 
of  heart  which  have  sustained  me  would  go.  Is  that  saying 
too  much  ? I do  not  wish  to  exaggerate,'’  I exclaimed,  feel- 
ing the  blood  in  my  cheeks,  and  lamenting,  without  being 
able  to  control,  the  impulse  that  had  forced  this  speech  from 
me,  and  scarcely  knowing  whether  to  applaud  or  detest  my- 
self for  my  candor. 

She  looked  up  at  me  with  her  frank,  beautiful  eyes,  but 
on  a sudden  averted  them  from  my  face  to  the  door  of  the 
cabin  where  her  dead  father  lay.  A look  of  indescribable 
anguish  came  over  her,  and  she  drew  a deep,  long,  sobbing 
breath. 

Without  another  word,  I took  her  hand  and  led  her  to  the 
cabin,  and  I knew  the  reason  why  she  did  not  turn  and 
speak  to  me  was  that  I might  not  see  she  was  weeping. 

But  it  was  time  for  action,  and  I dare  not  let  the  deep 
love  that  had  came  to  me  for  her  divert  my  thoughts  from 
my  present  extremity. 

I summoned  the  steward,  who  tumbled  out  of  his  cabin 
smartly  enough,  and  ordered  him  to  bring  his  mattress  and 
lay  it  alongside  the  companion-ladder,  so  as  to  be  within 
hail. 

This  done,  I gained  the  poop  and  sent  Cornish  below. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

As  I stood  at  the  wheel  I considered  how  I should  act 
when  the  storm  had  passed.  And  I was  justified  in  specu- 
lating, because  now  the  sky  was  clear  right  away  round,  and 
the  stars  large  and  bright,  though  a strong  gale  was  still 
blowing  and  keeping  the  sea  very  heavy. 

Indeed,  the  clearness  of  the  sky  made  me  think  that  the 
wind  would  go  to  the  eastward,  but  as  yet  there  was  no  sign 
of  it  veering  from  the  old  quarter. 

We  had  been  heading  west  ever  since  we  hove  to,  and 
traveling  broadside  on  dead  south-south-east.  Now,  if 
wind  and  sea  dropped,  our  business  would  be  to  make  sail, 
if  possible,  and,  with  the  wind  holding  north-north-west, 
make  an  eight  hour’s  board  north-easterly,  and  then  round 
and  stand  for  Bermuda. 

This,  of  course,  would  depend  upon  the  weather. 


244 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/^ 

It  was,  however,  more  than  possible  that  we  should  be 
picked  up  very  soon  by  some  passing  ship.  It  was  not  as 
though  we  were  down  away  in  the  South  Pacific,  or  knock- 
ing about  in  the  poisonous  Gulf  of  Guinea,  or  up  in  the 
North  Atlantic  at  6o®.  We  were  on  a great  ocean  highway, 
crossed  and  recrossed  by  English,  American,  Dutch,  and 
French  ships,  to  and  from  all  parts  of  rhe  world  : and  bad 
indeed  would  our  fortune  be,  and  baleful  the  star  under 
which  we  sailed,  if  we  were  not  overhauled  in  a short  time 
and  assistance  rendered  us. 

A great  though  unexpressed  ambition  of  mine  was  to 
save  the  ship  and  navigate  her  myself,  not  necessarily  to 
England,  but  to  some  port  whence  I could  communicate 
with  her  owners  and  ask  for  instructions. 

As  I have  elsewhere  admitted,  I was  entirely  dependent 
on  my  profession,  my  father  having  been  a retired  army 
surgeon,  who  had  died  extremely  poor,  leaving  me  at  the 
age  of  twelve  an  orphan,  with  no  other  friend  in  the  world 
than  the  vicar  of  the  parish  we  dwelt  in,  who  generously 
sent  me  to  school  for  two  years  at  his  own  expense,  and 
then,  after  sounding  my  inclinations,  apprenticed  me  to 
the  sea. 

Under  such  circumstances,  therefore,  it  would  be  highly 
advantageous  to  my  interests  to  save  the  ship,  since  my 
doing  so  would  prefer  some  definite  claims  upon  the  atten- 
tion of  the  owmers,  or  perhaps  excite  the  notice  of  another 
firm  more  generous  in  their  dealings  with  their  servants, 
and  of  a higher  commercial  standing. 

While  I stood  dreaming  in  this  manner  at  the  wheel,  al- 
lowing my  thoughts  to  run  on  until  I pictured  myself  the 
commander  of  a fine  ship,  and  ending  in  allowing  my  mind 
to  become  engrossed  with  thoughts  of  Mary  Robertson, 
whom  I believed  I should  never  see  again  after  we  had  bid- 
den each  other  farewell  on  shore,  and  who  would  soon  for- 
get the  young  second  mate  whom  destiny  had  thrown  her 
with  for  a little  time  of  trouble  and  suffering  and  death,  I 
beheld  a figure  advance  along  the  poop,  and  on  its  approach 
I perceived  the  boats w^ain. 

I’ve  been  sounding  the  well,  Mr.  Royle,”  said  he.  “ I 
roused  up  on  a sudden  and  went  and  did  it,  as  I woke  up 
anxious  ; and  there’s  bad  news,  sir — twelve  inches  o’ 
water.” 

“Twelve  inches  !”  I cried. 

“ It’s  true  enough.  I found  the  bull’s  eye  on  the  cuddy 
table  and  the  rod  don’t  tell  no  lies  when  it’s  properly  used.” 

“ The  pumps  suck  at  four  inches,  don’t  they 


245 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

“ Yes,  sir.’' 

Then  that’s  a rise  of  eight  inches  since  half-past  nine 
o’clock.  What  time  is  it  now  ?” 

Twenty  minutes  arter  ten.” 

“ We  must  man  the  pumps  at  once.  Call  Cornish. 
You’ll  find  the  steward  on  a mattress  against  the  compan- 
ion-ladder.” 

He  paused  a moment  to  look  round  him  at  the  weather, 
and  then  went  away. 

I could  not  doubt  now  that  the  ship  was  leaky,  and  after 
what  we  had  endured,  and  my  fond  expectation  of  saving 
the  vessel — and  the  miserable  death  after  all  our  hopes, 
that  might  be  in  store  for  us — I felt  that  it  was  very  hard 
on  us,  and  I yielded  to  a fit  of  despair. 

What  struck  most  home  to  me  was  that  my  passionate 
dream  to  save  Mary  Robertson  might  be  defeated.  The 
miseries  which  had  been  accumulated  on  her  wrung  my 
heart  to  think  of.  First  her  shipwreck,  and  then  the  peril 
of  the  mutiny,  and  then  the  dreadful  storm  that  had  held 
us  face  to  face  with  death  throughout  the  fearful  day,  and 
then  the  death  of  her  father,  and  now  this  new  horror  of 
the  ship  whereon  we  stood  filling  with  water  beneath  our 
feet. 

Yet  hope — and  God  be  praised  for  this  mercy  to  all  men  ! 
— springs  eternal,  and  after  a few  minutes  my  despair  was 
mastered  by  reflection.  If  the  ship  made  no  more  water 
than  eight  inches  in  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  it  would  be 
possible  to  keep  her  afloat  for  some  days  by  regular  spells 
at  the  pumps,  and  there  were  four  hands  to  work  them  if 
Miss  Robertson  steered  while  we  pumped.  In  that  time  it 
would  be  a thousand  to  one  if  our  signal  of  distress  were 
not  seen  and  answered. 

Presently  I heard  the  men  pumping  on  the  main-deck, 
and  the  boatswain’s  voice  singing  to  encourage  the  others. 
What  courage  that  man  had.  I,  who  tell  this  story,  am 
ashamed  to  think  of  the  prominence  I give  to  my  own  small 
actions  when  all  the  heroism  belongs  to  him.  I know  not 
what  great  writer  it  was  who,  visiting  the  field  of  the  battle 
of  Waterloo,  asked  how  it  was  that  the  officers  who  fell  in 
that  fight  had  graves  and  monuments  erected  to  them, 
when  the  soldiers — the  privates  by  whom  all  the  hard 
work  was  done,  who  showed  all  the  courage  and  won  the 
battle — lay  nameless  in  hidden  pits  ? And  so,  when  we 
send  ships  to  discover  the  North  Pole,  we  have  little  to  say 
about  poor  Jack,  who  loses  his  life  by  scurvy,  or  his  toes 
and  nose  by  frost-bites,  who  labors  manfully,  and  who 


246  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSYENOR/’ 

makes  all  the  success  of  the  expedition-,  so  far  as  it  goes. 
Our  shouts  are  for  Jack’s  officer  ; we  title  him,  we  lionize 
him — his  was  all  the  work,  all  the  suffering,  all  the  anxiety, 
we  think.  I who  have  been  to  sea  say  that  Jack  deserves 
as  much  praise  as  his  skipper,  and  perhaps  a little  more 
and  if  honor  is  to  be  bestowed  let  Jack  have  his  share  ; 
and  if  a monument  is  to  be  raised,  let  poor  Jack’s  name  be 
written  on  the  stone  as  well  as  the  other’s,  for  be  sure  that 
Jack  could  have  done  without  the  other,  l3ut  also  be  sure 
that  the  other  couldn’t  have  done  without  Jack. 

Chained  to  my  post,  which  I dared  not  vacate  for  a 
moment,  for  the  ship  pitched  heavily  and  required  close 
watching  as  she  came  to  and  fell  off  upon  the  swinging 
seas,  I grew  miserably  anxious  to  learn  how  the  pumping, 
progressed,  and  felt  that,  after  the  boatswain,  my  own 
hands  would  do  four  times  the  work  of  the  other  two. 

It  was  our  peculiar  misfortune  that  of  the  four  men  on 
board  the  ship  three  only  should  be  capable  ; and  that  as 
one  of  the  three  men  was  constantly  required  at  the  wheel, 
there  were  but  two  available  men  to  do  the  work.  Had  the 
steward  been  a sailor,  our  difficulties  would  have  been 
considerably  diminished,  and  I bitterly  deplored  my  want 
of  judgment  in  allowing  Fish  and  the  Dutchman  to  be 
destroyed,  for  though  I would  not  have  trusted  Johnson 
and  Stevens,  yet  the  other  two  might  have  been  brought 
over  to  work  for  us,  and  I have  no  doubt  that  the  spectacle 
of  the  perishing  wretches  in  the  long-boat,  as  she  was 
whirled  past  us,  would  have  produced  as  salutary  an  effect 
upon  them  as  it  had  upon  Cornish  ; and  with  two  extra 
hands  of  this  kind  we  could  not  only  have  kept  the  pumps 
going,  but  have  made  shift  to  sail  the  ship  at  the  same  time. 

The  hollow,  thrashing  sounds  of  the  pump  either  found 
Miss  Robertson  awake  or  aroused  her,  for  soon  after  the 
pumping  had  commenced  she  came  on  deck,  swathed  in 
the  big,  warm  overcoat  and  fur  cap. 

Such  a costume  for  a girl  must  make  you  laugh  in  the 
description  ; and  yet,  believe  me,  she  lost  in  nothing  by  it. 
The  coat  dwarfed  her  figure  somewhat,  but  the  fur  cap 
looked  luxurious  against  her  fair  hair,  and  nothing  could 
detract  from  the  exquisite  femininity  of  her  face,  manner, 
and  carriage.  I speak  of  the  impression  she  had  made  on 
me  in  the  day-time  ; the  starlight  only  revealed  her  white 
face  now  to  me. 

Is  the  water  still  coming  into  the  ship  ?”  she  asked. 

^‘The  boson  has  reported  tome  that  eight  inches  deep 
have  come  into  her  since  half  past  nine.’' 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/*  24:7 

Is  that  much  ?*' 

More  than  we  want.’* 

“ I don’t  like  to  trouble  you  with  my  questions,  Mr. 
Royle  ; but  I am  very,  very  anxious.” 

“ Of  course  you  are  ; and  do  not  suppose  that  you  can 
trouble.  Ask  me  what  you  will.  I promise  to  tell  you  the 
truth.” 

“ If  you  find  you  can  not  pump  the  water  out  as  fast  as  it 
comes  in,  what  will  you  do  ?” 

“ Leave  the  ship.” 

“ How  ?”  she  exclaimed,  looking  around  her. 

By  that  quarter-boat  there.” 

‘‘  But  it  would  fill  with  water  and  sink  in  such  waves  as 
these.” 

“ These  waves  are  not  going  to  last,  and  it  is  quite  likely 
that  by  this  time  to-morrow  the  sea  will  be  calm.” 

“ Will  the  ship  keep  afloat  until  to-morrow  ?” 

“ If  the  water  does  not  come  in  more  rapidly  than  it  does 
at  present  the  ship  will  keep  afloat  so  long  as  we  can  man- 
age to  pump  her  out  every  hour.  And  so,”  said  I,  laugh- 
ing to  encourage  her,  we  are  not  going  to  die  all  at  once, 
you  see.” 

She  drew  quite  close  to  me,  and  said  : 

‘‘  I shall  never  fear  death  while  you  remain  on  board,  Mr. 
Royle.  You  have  saved  me  from  death  once,  and,  though 
I may  be  wicked  in  daring  to  prophesy,  yet  I feel  certain — 
certain^  she  repeated,  with  singular  emphasis,  “ that  you 
will  save  my  life  again.” 

‘‘  I shall  try  very  hard,  be  sure  of  that,”  I answered. 

I believe — no,  it  is  not  so  much  a belief  as  a strong  con- 
viction, with  which  my^mind  seems  to  have  nothing  to  do — 
that,  whatever  dangers  may  be  before  us,  you  and  I will 
not  perish.” 

She  paused,  and  I saw  that  she  was  looking  at  me  earn- 
estly. 

“ You  will  not  think  me  superstitious  if  I tell  you  that 
the  reason  of  my  conviction  is  a dream  ? My  poor  father 
came  and  stood  beside  me  ; he  was  so  real ! I stretched 
out  my  arms  to  him,  and  he  took  my  hand  and  said,  ‘ Dar- 
ling, do  not  fear  ! He  who  has  saved  your  life  once  will 
save  it  again.  God  will  have  mercy  upon  you  and  him  for 
the  prayers  you  offered  to  Him.'  He  stooped  and  kissed 
me  and  faded  away,  and  I started  up  and  heard  the  men 
pumping.  I went  to  look  at  him,  for  I thought — I thought 
he  had  really  come  to  my  side.  Oh,  Mr.  Royle,  his  spirit  is 
with  us  !” 


248 


THE.  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 

Though  my  mind  was  of  too  prosaic  a turn  to  catch  any 
significance  in  a dream,  yet  there  was  a strange,  deep,  sol- 
emn tenderness  in  her  voice  and  manner  as  she  related  this 
vision  that  impressed  me.  It  made  my  heart  leap  to  hear 
her  own  sweet  lips  pronounce  her  faith  in  me,  and  my 
natural  hopes  and  longings  for  life  gathered  a new  light 
and  enthusiasm  from  her  own  belief  in  our  future  salvation. 

“ Shipwrecked  persons  have  been  saved  by  a dream  before 
now,’'  I replied,  gravely.  Many  years  ago  a vessel  called 
the  Mary  ” went  ashore  on  some  rocks  to  the  southward  of 
one  of  the  Channel  Island.  A few  of  the  crew  managed  to 
gain  the  rocks,  where  they  existed  ten  or  twelve  days  with- 
out water  or  any  kind  of  food  save  limpets,  which  only  in- 
creased their  thirst  without  relieving  their  hunger.  A ves- 
sel bound  out  of  Guernsey  passed  the  rocks  at  a distance 
too  far  away  to  observe  the  signals  of  distress. made  by  the 
perishing  men.  But  the  son  of  the  captain  had  twice 
dreamed  that  there  were  persons  dying  on  those  rocks,  and 
so  importuned  his  father  to  stand  close  to  them  that  the 
men  with  great  reluctance  consented.  In  this  way  and  by  a 
dream,  those  sailors  were  saved.  Though  I do  not  as  a rule 
believe  in  dreams,  I believe  this  story  to  be  true,  and  I 
believe  in  your  dream.” 

She  remained  silent,  but  the  ship  presently  giving  a sud- 
den lurch  she  put  up  her  hand  on  my  arm  to  steady  her- 
self, and  kept  it  there.  Had  I dared  I should  have  bent  my 
head  and  kissed  the  little  hand.  She  could  not  know  how 
much  she  made  me  love  her  by  such  actions  as  this. 

The  boatswain  has  told  me,”  she  said,  after  a short 
silence,  that  you  want  to  save  the  ship.  I asked  him  why. 
Are  you  angry  with  me  for  being  curious  ?” 

Not  in  the  least.  What  did  he  answer  ?” 

‘‘  He  said  that  you  thought  that  the  owners  would  recom- 
pense you  for  your  fidelity,  and  promote  you  in  their 
service.” 

How  could  he  know  this  ? I have  never  spoken  such 
thoughts  to  him.” 

“ It  would  not  be  difficult  to  guess  such  a wish.” 

Well,  I don’t  know  that  I have  any  right  to  expect  pro- 
motion or  recompense  of  any  kind  from  owners  wffio  send 
their  ship  to  sea  so  badly  provisioned  that  the  men 
mutiny.” 

But  if  the  water  gains  upon  the  ship,  you  will  not  be 
able  to  save  her.” 

‘‘  No,  she  must  sink.” 

What  will  you  do  then  ?” 


249 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

Put  you  on  shore  or  aboard  another  ship/’  I replied, 
laughing  at  my  own  evasion,  for  I knew  what  she  meant. 

“ Oh,  of  course,  if  we  do  not  reach  the  shore  we  shall  none 
of  us  be  able  to  do  anything/’  she  said,  dropping  her  head, 
for  she  stood  close  enough  to  the  binnacle-light  to  enable 
me  to  see  her  movements  and  almost  catch  the  expres.sion  of 
her  face.  mean  what  will  you  do  when  we  get 

ashore  ?” 

I must  try  to  get  another  ship.” 

To  command  ?” 

‘‘  Oh,  dear,  no  ! as  second  mate,  if  they’ll  have  me.” 

“ If  command  of  a ship  were  given  you  would  you 
accept  it  ?” 

“ If  I could,  but  I can’t.” 

She  asked  quickly,  “ Why  not 

“ Because  I have  not  passed  an  examination  as  master.” 

She  was  silent  again,  and  I caught  myself  listening 
eagerly  to  the  sound  of  the  pumping  going  on  on  the  main- 
deck,  and  wondering  at  my  own  levity  in  the  face  of  our 
danger.  But  I could  not  help  forgetting  a very  great  deal 
when  she  was  at  my  side. 

All  at  once  it  flashed  upon  me  that  her  father  owned 
several  ships,  and  that  her  questions  were  preliminary  to 
her  offering  me  the  command  of  one  of  them. 

I give  you  my  honor  that  all  recollection  of  who  and 
what  she  was,  of  her  station  on  shore,  of  her  wealth  as  the 
old  man’s  heiress,  had  as  absolutely  gone  out  of  my  mind 
as  if  the  knowledge  had  never  been  imparted.  What  she 
was  to  me — what  love  and  the  wonderful  association  of  dan- 
ger and  death  had  endeared  her  to  me  as — was  what  she  was 
as  she  stood  by  my  side,  a sweet  and  gentle  woman  whom 
my  heart  was  drawing  closer  and  closer  to  every  hour,  whose 
life  I would  have  died  to  preserve,  whose  danger  made  my 
own  life  a larger  necessity  to  me  than  I should  have  felt  it. 

A momentary  emotion  of  disappointment,  a resentment 
whereof  I knew  not  the  meaning,  through  lacking  the 
leisure  or  the  skill  to  analyze  it,  made  me  turn  and  say — 

“ Would  you  like  me  to  command  one  of  your  ships.  Miss 
Robertson  ?” 

“Yes,”  she  answered,  promptly. 

“ As  a recompense  for  my  humane  efforts  to  preserve 
you  from  drowning 

She  withdrew  her  hand  from  my  arm  and  inclined  her 
head  to  look  me  full  in  the  face. 

“ Mr.  Royle,  I never  thought  you  would  speak  to  me  like 
that.” 


250 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/' 

I want  no  recompense  for  what  I have  done,  Miss  Rob- 
ertson/’ 

‘‘  I have  not  offered  you  any  recompense.” 

‘‘  Let  me  feel,”  I said,  “ that  you  understand  it  is  possible 
for  an  English  sailor  to  do  his  duty  without  asking  or 
expecting  any  manner  of  reward.  The  Humane  Society's 
medals  are  not  for  him.” 

“ Why  are  you  angry  with  me  ?”  she  exclaimed,  sinking 
her  head,  and  speaking  with  a little  sob  in  her  voice. 

I was  stirred  to  the  heart  by  her  broken  tones,  and  an- 
swered : 

“ I am  not  angry.  I could  not  be  angry  with  you.  I 
wish  you  to  feel  that  what  I have  done,  that  whatever  I may 
do — is — ” 

I faltered  and  stopped — an  ignominious  breakdown  ! 
though  I think  it  concealed  the  true  secret  of  my  resent- 
ment. 

I covered  my  confusion  by  taking  her  hand  and  resting  it 
on  my  arm  again. 

‘‘  Do  you  mean,’  she  said,  that  all  you  have  done  has 
been  for  my  sake  only — out  of  humanity — that  you  would 
do  as  much  for  anybody  else  ?” 

“ No,”  said  I,  boldly. 

Again  she  withdrew  her  hand  and  remained  silent,  and  I 
made  up  my  mind  not  to  interrupt  her  thoughts. 

After  a few  moments  she  went  to  the  ship’s  side  and  stood 
there  ; sometimes  looking  at  the  stars  and  sometimes  at  the 
water  that  stretched  away  into  the  gloom  into  heavy  break- 
ing seas. 

The  wind  was  singing  shrilly  up  aloft,  but  the  sounds  of 
the  pumping  ceased  on  a sudden. 

I awaited  the  approach  of  the  boatswain  with  inexpres- 
sible anxiet}^  After  an  interval  I saw  his  figure  come  up 
the  poop-ladder, 

Pumps  suck  !”  he  roared  out. 

“ Hurrah  !”  I shouted.  ‘‘  Down  with  you  for  grog  all 
round  !”  for  the  other  two  were  following  the  boatswain. 
But  they  all  came  aft  first  and  stood  near  the  wheel,  blow- 
ing like  whales,  and  Miss  Robertson  joined  the  group. 

“ If  it’s  no  worse  than  this,  boson,”  I asserted,  “ she’ll 
do.” 

‘‘Ay,  she’ll  do,  sir  ; but  it’s  hard  work.  My  arms  feel  as 
though  they  wos  tied  up  in  knots.” 

“ So  do  mine,”  said  the  steward. 

“ Shall  I take  the  wheel  ?”  asked  Cornish. 

“ No  ; go  and  get  some  grog  and  turn  in,  all  of  you.  I am 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/'  251 

as  fresh  as  a lark,  and  will  stay  here  till  twelve  o’clock,”  I 
replied. 

The  steward  at  once  shuffled  below. 

‘‘  Boatswain,  ask  Mr.  Royle  to  let  me  take  the  wheel,” 
said  Miss  Robertson.  He  has  been  talking  to  me  for  the 
last  half  hour,  and  sometimes  held  the  wheel  with  one  hand. 
I am  sure  I can  hold  it.” 

“ As  you  won’t  go  below.  Miss  Robertson,  you  shall  steer, 
but  I will  stop  by  you,”  I said. 

That  will  be  of  no  use  !”  she  exclaimed. 

Cornish  smothered  a laugh  and  walked  away. 

‘‘  Now,  boson,  down  with  you  !”  I cried.  “ I’ll  have  you 
up  again  shortly  to  sound  the  well.  But  half  an  hour’s 
sleep  is  something.  If  you  get  knocked  up,  I lose  half  the 
ship’s  company — two  thirds  of  it.” 

All  right  sir,”  he  replied,  with  a prodigious  yawn. 

You  an’  the  lady’ll  know  how  to  settle  this  here  business 
of  steering.” 

And  off  he  went. 

You  see  how  obedient  these  men  are,  Miss  Robertson. 
Why  will  you  not  obey  orders,  and  get  some  sleep  ?” 

I have  offended  you,  Mr.  Royle,  and  I am  very,  very 
sorry.” 

“Let  us  make  peace,  then,”  I said,  holding  out  my 
hand. 

She  took  it ; but  when  I had  got  her  hand,  I would  not 
let  it  go  for  some  moments. 

She  was  leaving  the  deck  in  silence,  when  she  came  back 
and  said  : 

“ If  we  should  have  to  leave  this  ship  suddenly,  I should 
not  like — it  would  make  me  unhappy  forever  to  think  of 
poor  papa  left  in  her.” 

She  spoke,  poor  girl  ! with  a great  effort. 

I answered  immediately. 

“ Any  wish  you  may  express  shall  be  carried  out.” 

“ He  would  go  down  in  this  ship  without  a prayer  said  for 
him  !”  she  exclaimed,  sobbing. 

“ Will  you  leave  this  with  me  ? I promise  you  that  no 
tenderness,  no  reverence,  no  sincere  sorrow  shall  be  want- 
ing.” 

“ Mr.  Royle,  you  are  a dear  good  friend  to  me.  God 
knows  how  lonely  I should  have  been  without  you  ; and  yet 
— I made  3^011  angr}".” 

“ Do  not  say  that.  What  I do  I do  for  your  safety — for 
your  ultimate  happiness  ; so  that  when  we  say  farewell  to 
each  other  on  shore,  I may  feel  that  the  trust  which  God 


252  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.*^ 

gave  me  in  you  was  honorably  and  faithfully  discharged. 
I desire,  if  our  lives  are  spared,  that  this  memory  may  fol- 
low me  when  all  this  scene  is  changed,  and  we  behold  it 
again  only  in  our  dreams.  I should  have  told  you  my 
meaning  just  now,  but  one  cannot  always  express  one’s 
thoughts.” 

‘‘You  have  told  me  your  meaning,  and  I shall  not  for- 
get it.  God  bless  you  !”  she  implored,  in  her  calm,  earnest 
voice,  and  went  slowly  down  into  the  cuddy. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

The  wind  still  continued  a brisk  gale  and  the  sea  very 
heavy.  Yet  overhead  it  was  a glorious  night ; and  as  the 
glass  had  risen  steadily,  I was  surprised  to  find  the  wild 
weather  holding  on  so  long. 

I busied  my  head  with  all  kind  of  schemes  to  save  the 
ship,  and  believed  it  would  be  no  hard  matter  to  do  so  if 
the  water  did  not  come  into  her  more  quickly  than  she  was 
now  making  it. 

Unfortunately,  there  were  only  two  parts  of  the  ship’s 
hold  which  we  could  get  into — namely,  right  forward  in  the 
fore-peak,  and  right  aft  down  in  the  lazarette.  If  she 
had  strained  a butt,  or  started  any  part  of  her  planking  or 
outer  skin,  amidships  or  anywhere  in  her  bottom  between 
these  two  points,  there  would  be  no  chance  of  getting  at 
the  leak  unless  the  cargo  were  slung  out  of  her. 

But  the  leak  could  not  be  considered  very  serious  that  did 
not  run  a greater  depth  of  water  into  the  ship  than  under  a 
foot  an  hour  ; and  with  the  Bermudas  close  at  hand  and  the 
weather  promising  fair,  I could  still  dare  to  think  it  possible, 
despite  the  hopes  and  fears  which  alternately  depressed  and 
elevated  me,  to  bring  the  vessel  to  port,  all  crippled  and  un- 
der-manned as  she  was. 

These  speculations  kept  me  busily  thinking  until  half 
past  eleven,  on  which  I bawled  to  the  steward,  who  got  up 
and  called  the  boatswain  and  Cornish,  though  I only  wanted 
the  boatswain.  Cornish  thought  it  was  midnight  and  his 
turn  to  take  the  wheel,  so  he  came  aft.  I resigned  my  post 
being  anxious  to  get  on  the  main-deck,  where  I found  the 
boatswain  in  the  act  of  sounding  the  well,  he  having 
lost  some  time  in  relighting  the  lamp,  which  had  burnt 
out. 

He  dropped  the  rod  carefully,  and  found  the  water  thir- 
teen inches  deep — that  was,  nine  inches  high  in  the  pumps. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’"  253 

Just  what  I thought,”  said  he  ; she’s  takin’  of  it  at  a 
foot  an  hour,  no  better  and  no  worse.” 

Well,  we  must  turn  to,”  I exclaimed.  “ We  mustn’t  let 
it  rise  above  a foot,  as  every  inch  will  make  our  work 
longer  and  harder.” 

- If  it  stops  at  that,  good  and  well,”  said  the  boatswain. 

But  there’s  always  a hif  in  these  here  sinkin’  cases.  How- 
ever, there’s  time  enough  to  croak  when  the  worst 
happens.” 

He  called  to  the  steward,  and  we  all  three  went  to  work 
and  pumped  vigorously,  and  kept  the  handles  grindingand 
clanking,  with  nowand  again  a spell  of  a couple  of  minutes 
rest  between,  until  the  pumps  gave  out  the  throaty  sound 
which  told  us  that  the  water  was  exhausted. 

Though  this  was  proved  beyond  a doubt  that,  providing 
the  leak  remained  as  it  was,  we  should  be  able  to  keep 
the  water  under,  the  prospect  before  us  of  having  to  work 
the  pumps  every  hour  was  extremely  disheartening  ; all 
four  of  us  required  sleep  to  put  us  right,  and  already  our 
bones  were  aching  with  weariness.  Yet  it  was  certain  that 
we  should  be  able  to  obtain,  at  the  very  best,  but  brief 
snatches  of  rest  ; and  I,  for  one,  did  not  even  promise 
myself  so  much,  for  I had  strong  misgivings  as  to  the  con- 
dition of  the  ship’s  bottom,  and  was  prepared,  at  any 
moment,  to  find  the  water  gaining  more  rapidly  upon  us 
than  we  could  pump  it  out,  though  I kept  my  fears  to 
myself. 

I had  been  on  deck  now  for  four  hours  at  one  stretch  ; 
so,  leaving  Cornish  at  the  wheel,  I lay  down  on  the  stew- 
ard’s mattress  in  the  cuddy,  while  he  seated  himself  on  the 
bench  with  his  head  upon  the  cuddy  table,  and  snored  in 
that  posture. 

But  we  were  all  aroused  again  within  an  hour  by  Cornish, 
who  called  to  us  down  the  companion,  and  away  we  floun- 
dered, with  our  eyes  gummed  up  with  sleep,  to  the  pumps, 
and  wearily  worked  them  like  miserable  automatons. 

The  dawn  found  me  again  at  the  wheel,  having  been 
there  half  an  hour. 

I scanned  the  broken,  desolate  horizon  in  the  pale  light 
creeping  over  it,  but  no  ship  was  in  sight.  The  sea,  though 
not  nearly  so  dangerous  as  it  had  been,  was  terribly  sloppy, 
short,  and  quick,  and  tumbled  very  often  over  the  ship’s 
side,  making  the  decks,  with  the  raffle  that  encumbered 
them,  look  wretched. 

I had  not  had  my  clothes  off  me  for  some  days,  and  the 
sense  of  personal  discomfort  in  no  small  degree  aggra- 


254  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 

vated  the  profound  feeling  of  weariness  which  ached  like 
rheumatism  in  my  body  and  absolutely  stung  in  my  legs. 
The  skin  of  my  face  was  hard  and  dry  with  long  exposure 
to  the  terrible  wind  and  the  salt  water  it  had  blown  and 
dried  upon  it  ; and  though  my  underclothing  was  dry,  yet 
it  produced  all  the  sensation  of  dampness  upon  my  skin, 
and  never  in  all  my  life  had  I felt  so  uncomfortable,  weary 
and  spiritless  as  I did  standing  at  the  wheel  when  the 
dawn  broke,  and  I looked  abroad  upon  the  rugged  fields 
of  water  and  found  no  vessel  in  sight  to  inspire  me  with 
a moment’s  emotion  of  hope. 

I was  replaced  at  the  wheel  by  the  boatswain,  and  took 
another  turn  at  the  pumps.  When  this  harrassing  job  was 
ended,  I went  into  the  forecastle,  making  my  way  thither 
with  much  difficulty. 

I had  a sacred  duty  to  perform,  and  now  that  the  daylight 
was  come,  it  was  proper  I should  go  to  work. 

On  entering  the  forecastle,  I looked  around  me  on  the 
empty  hammocks  swinging  from  the  deck,  and  finding  one 
that  looked  new  and  clean,  took  it  down  and  threw  the  mat- 
tress and  blankets  out  of  it  and  folded  it  up  as  a piece  of 
canvas. 

I then  searched  the  carpenter’s  berth  for  a sail-needle, 
twine,  and  palm,  which  things,  together  with  the  hammock, 
I took  aft. 

On  reaching  the  cuddy,  I called  Cornish,  whose  services 
in  this  matter  I preferred  to  the  steward’s,  and  bade  him 
follow  me  into  the  cabin  where  the  old  man’s  body  la5^ 

When  there,  I closed  the  door  and  informed  him  that  we 
should  bury  the  poor  old  gentleman  when  the  morning  was 
more  advanced,  and  that  I wished  him  to  help  me  to  sew 
up  the  body  in  the  hammock. 

God  knows  I had  rather  that  any  man  should  have  under- 
taken this  job  than  I ; but  it  was  a duty  I was  bound  to  per- 
form, and  I desired,  for  Miss  Robertson’s  sake,  that  it  should 
be  carried  out  with  all  the  reverence  and  tenderness  that 
so  rude  and  simple  a burial  was  susceptible  of,  and  nothing 
done  to  cause  the  least  violence  to  her  feelings. 

We  spread  the  hammock  open  on  the  deck,  and  lifted  the 
body  and  placed  it  on  the  hammock,  and  rolled  a blanket 
over  it.  A very  great  change  had  come  over  the  face  of  the 
corpse  since  death,  and  I do  not  think  I should  have  known 
it  as  the  kind!}",  dignified  countenance,  reverent  with  its 
white  hair  and  beard,  that  had  smiled  at  me  from  the  bunk 
and  thanked  me  for  what  I had  done. 

For  what  I had  done  I Alas  ! how  mocking  was  this 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/'  255 

memory  now  ! With  what  painful  cynicism  did  that  lonely 
face  illustrate  the  power  of  man  over  the  great  issues  of 
life  and  death  ! 

I brought  the  sides  of  the  hammock  to  meet  over  the 
-corpse,  and  held  them  while  Cornish  passed  the  stitches.  I 
then  sent  him  to  find  me  a big  holy-stone  or  any  pieces  of 
iron,  so  as  to  sink  the  body,  and  he  brought  some  pieces  of 
the  stone  which  I had  secured  in  the  clews  at  the  foot  of 
the  hammock. 

We  left  the  face  exposed,  and  raised  the  body  on  to  the 
bunk  and  covered  it  over  ; after  which  I dispatched  Cor- 
nish for  a carpenter’s  short-stage  I had  noticed  forward,  and 
which  was  in  use  for  slinging  the  men  over  the  ship’s  side 
for  scraping  or  painting  her.  A grating  would  have  an- 
swered our  purpose  better,  but  the  hatches  were  battened 
down,  the  tarpaulins  over  them,  and  there  was  no  grating 
to  be  got  at  without  leaving  the  hatchway  exposed. 

I dressed  this  short-stage  in  the  big  ensign,  and  placed  it 
on  the  upper  bunk  ready  to  be  used,  and  then  told  Cornish 
to  stand  by  with  the  steward,  and  went  aft  and  knocked  at 
Miss  Robertson’s  door. 

My  heart  was  in  my  throat,  for  this  mission  was  even 
more  ungrateful  to  me  than  the  sewing-up  of  the  body  had 
been,  and  I was  afraid  that  I should  not  be  able  to  address 
her  tenderly  enough,  and  show  her  how  truly  I mourned 
for  and  with  her. 

As  I got  no  answer,  I was  leaving,  wishing  her  to  obtain 
all  the  sleep  she  could  ; but  when  I had  gone  a few  paces 
she  came  out  and  followed  me. 

‘‘  Did  you  knock  just  now,  Mr.  Royle  ?”  she  asked. 

I told  her  yes,  but  could  not  immediately  summon  up 
courage  enough  to  tell  her  why  I had  knocked. 

She  looked  at  me  inquiringly,  and  I began  to  reproach 
myself  for  my  weakness,  and  still  I could  not  address  her  ; 
but,  seeing  me  glance  toward  her  father’s  cabin,  she  under- 
stood all  on  a sudden,  and  covered  her  face  with  her  hands. 

I have  left  his  face  uncovered  for  you  to  kiss,”  I said, 
gently  laying  my  hand  on  her  arm. 

vShe  went  at  once  into  his  cabin,  and  I closed  the  door 
upon  her  and  waited  outside. 

She  did  not  keep  me  long  waiting.  I think,  brave  girl 
that  she  was,  even  amid  all  her  desolating  sorrow,  that  she 
knew  I would  wish  the  burial  over,  so  that  we  might  address 
ourselves  again  to  the  ship. 

‘‘  I leave  him  to  you  now,”  she  said. 

I thought  she  meant  that  she  would  not  witness  the  fu- 


256  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/* 

iieral,  and  was  glad  that  she  had  so  resolved,  and  I accord- 
ingly took  her  hand  to  lead  her  away  to  her  cabin. 

“ Let  me  be  with  you  she  exclaimed.  “ Indeed,  indeed, 
I am  strong_enough  to  bear  it.  I should  not  be  happy  if  I 
did  not  know  the  moment  when  he  left  me,  that  I might 
pray  to  God  for  him  then.’’ 

‘‘  Be  it  so,”  I answered.  I will  call  you  when  we  are 
ready.” 

She  left  me  ; and  Cornish  and  the  steward  and  I went 
into  the  cabin  to  complete  the  mournful  preparations. 

I cased  the  body  completely  in  the  hammock,  and  we  then 
raised  it  up  and  laid  it  upon  the  stage,  which  we  had  made 
to  answer  for  a stretcher,  and  over  it  I threw  a sheet,  so 
that  only  the  sheet  and  the  ensign  were  visible. 

This  done,  I consulted  with  Cornish  as  to  what  part  of  the 
deck  we  should  choose  in  order  to  tilt  the  body  overboard. 
It  is  generally  the  custom  to  rest  the  body  near  the  gang- 
way, but  the  ship  was  rolling  too  heavily  to  enable  us  to  do 
this  now,  and  the  main-deck  was  afloat  ; so  we  decided  on 
carrying  the  body  right  aft,  and  thither  we  transported  it, 
lodging  the  foot  of  the  stretcher  on  the  rail  abaft  the  port 
quarter-boat. 

The  boatswain  removed  his  hat  when  he  saw  the  body, 
and  the  others  imitated  him. 

I went  below  and  told  Miss  Robertson  that  all  was  ready, 
and  took  from  among  the  books  belonging  to  the  captain 
an  old  thin  volume  containing  the  Office  for  the  Burial  of 
Dead  at  Sea,  printed  in  very  large  type.  It  was  fortunate 
that  I had  noticed  this  slip  of  a book  when  overhauling 
Captain  Coxon’s  effects,  for  my  own  prayer-book  did  not 
contain  the  office,  and  there  was  no  church  service  among 
the  captain’s  books. 

I entreated  Miss  Robertson  to  reflect  before  resolving  to 
witness  the  burial.  I told  her  that  her  presence  could  do  no 
good,  and  faithfully  assured  her  that  prayers  would  be 
read,  and  the  sad  little  service  conducted  as  reverently  and 
tenderly  as  my  deep  sympathy  and  the  respect  which  the 
others  felt  for  her  could  dictate. 

She  only  answered  that  it  would  comfort  her  to  pray  for 
him  and  herself  at  the  moment  he  was  leaving  her,  and 
put  her  hand  into  mine,  and  gently  and  with  tearless  eyes, 
though  with  a world  of  sorrow  in  her  beautiful  pale  face, 
asked  me  to  take  her  on  deck. 

Such  grief  was  not  to  be  argued  with — indeed,  I felt  it 
would  be  cruel  to  oppose  any  fancy,  however  strange  it 
seemed  to  me,  which  might  really  solace  her. 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’’  257 

She  started  and  stopped  when  she  saw  the  stretcher  and 
the  white  sheet  and  the  outlines  beneath  it,  and  her  hand 
clasped  mine  tightly  ; but  she  recovered  herself  and  we 
advanced,  and  then,  resolving  that  she  should  not  see  the 
body  leave  the  stretcher,  I procured  a flag  and  placed  it 
near  the  after  sky-light,  and  said  she  could  kneel  there  ; 
which  she  did  with  her  back  turned  upon  us. 

I then  whispered  Cornish  to  watch  me  and  take  note  of 
the  sign  I should  give  him  to  tilt  the  stretcher,  and  to  do 
it  quickly  ; after  which  I placed  myself  near  the  body  and 
began  to  read  the  service. 

It  was  altogether  a strange,  impressive  scene — one  that 
in  a picture  would,  I am  sure,  hold  the  eye  for  a long  time, 
but  in  the  reality  create  an  ineffaceable  memory. 

The  insecurity — the  peril,  I should  prefer  to  say — of  our 
situation  heightened  my  own  feelings,  and  made  me  behold 
in  the  corpse  we  were  about  to  commit  to  the  deep,  a sad 
type  and  melancholy  foreunner  of  our  own  end.  The  ship, 
with  lier  broken  masts,  her  streaming  decks,  her  jib-boom 
gone,  her  one  sail  swollen  by  the  hoarse  gale,  plungingand 
rolling  amid  the  tumultuous  seas  that  foamed  around  and 
over  her  ; the  strong  man  at  the  wheel,  bareheaded,  his 
hair  blown  about  by  the  wind,  looking  downward  with  a 
face  full  of  blunt  and  honest  sorrow,  and  his  lips  moving 
as  they  repeated  the  words  I read  ; the  motionless,  kneel- 
ing girl  ; the  three  of  us  standing  near  the  corpse  ; the 
still,  dead  burden  on  the  stretcher,  waiting  to  be  launched  ; 
the  blue  sky  and  sun  kindling  into  glory  as  it  soared  above 
the  eastern  horizon — all  these  were  details  which  formed 
a picture  the  wildness  and  strangeness  of  which  no  pen 
could  describe.  They  are  all,  as  a vision,  before  me  as  I 
write  ; but  they  make  me  know  how  poor  are  words,  and 
eloquence  how  weak,  when  great  realities  and  things  which 
have  befallen  many  men  are  to  be  described. 

When  I came  to  that  part  of  the  office  wherein  it  is 
directed  that  the  body  shall  be  let  fall  into  the  sea,  my  heart 
beat  anxiously,  for  I feared  that  the  girl  would  look  around 
and  see  what  was  done. 

I gave  the  sign,  and  instantly  Cornish  obeyed,  and  I thank 
God  that  the  sullen  splash  of  the  corpse  was  lost  in  the  roar 
of  a sea  bursting  under  the  ship’s  counter. 

Now  that  it  was  gone,  the  worst  was  over  ; and  in  a short 
time  I brought  the  service  to  an  end,  omitting  many  por- 
tions which  assuredly  I had  not  skipped  had  not  time  been 
precious  to  us. 

I motioned  to  Cornish  and  the  steward  to  carry  the 


258  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR.’’ 

Stretcher  away,  and  waited  for  Miss  Robertson  to  rise  ; but 
she  remained  for  some  minutes  on  her  knees,  and  when  she 
rose  the  deck  was  clear. 

She  gave  me  her  hand,  and  smiled  softly,  though  with  a 
heart-broken  expression  in  her  eyes,  at  the  boatswain  by 
way  of  thanking  him  for  his  sympathy,  and  I then  con- 
ducted her  below  and  left  her  at  the  door  of  the  cabin, 
saying : 

“ I have  no  words  to  tell  you  how  I feel  for  you.  Pray 
God  that  those  who  are  still  living  may  be  spared,  and  be 
sure  that  in  His  own  good  time  He  will  comfort  you.” 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

All  that  morning  the  gale  continued  fresh  and  the  sea 
dangerous.  We  found  that  the  ship  was  regularly  making 
nine  to  ten  inches  of  water  an  hour  ; and  after  the  funeral 
we  turned  to  and  pumped  her  out  again. 

But  this  heavy  work,  coupled  with  our  extreme  anxiety 
and  the  perils  and  labor  we  had  gone  through,  was  begin- 
ning to  tell  heavily  upon  us.  The  steward  showed  signs 
of  what  strength  he  had  coming  to  an  end,  and  Cornish’s 
face  had  a worn  and  wasted  look,  as  of  a man  who  had 
fasted  long.  The  boatswain  supported  this  fatigue  best, 
and  always  went  cheerfully  to  work,  and  had  encouraging 
words  for  us  all.  As  for  me,  what  I suffered  most  from  was, 
strange  to  say,  the  eternal  rolling  of  the  ship.  At  times  it 
completely  nauseated  me.  Also  it  gave  me  a racking 
headache,  and  occasionally  the  motion  so  bewildered  me 
that  I was  obliged  to  sit  down  and  hold  my  head  in  my 
hands  until  the  dizziness  had  passed. 

I believe  this  feeling  was  the  result  of  overwork,  long 
wakefulness,  and  preying  anxiety  which  was  hourly  sap- 
ping my  constitution.  Yet  I was  generally  relieved  by 
even  a quarter  of  an  hour’s  sleep,  but  presently  was  trou- 
bled again,  and  I grew  to  dread  the  time  when  I should 
take  the  wheel,  for  right  aft  the  motion  of  the  ship  was  in- 
tensely felt  by  me,  so  much  so  that  on  that  morning,  the 
vessel’s  stern  falling  heavily  into  a hollow,  I nearly  fainted, 
and  only  saved  myself  from  rolling  on  the  deck  by  cling- 
ing convulsively  to  the  wheel. 

At  a quarter  past  eleven  I had  just  gone  into  the  cuddy, 
after  having  had  an  hour’s  spell  at  the  pumps  with  the 
boatswain  and  the  steward,  when  I heard  Cornish’s  voice 
shouting  down  the  companion,  “ A sail  ! a sail  !” 


259 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  aROSVENOK.” 

But  a minute  before  I had  felt  so  utterly  prostrated  that 
I should  not  have  believed  myself  capable  of  taking  half  a 
dozen  steps  without  a long  rest  between  each.  Yet  those 
magical  words  sent  me  rushing  up  the  companion-ladder 
with  as  much  speed  and  energy  as  I should  have  been 
capable  of  after  a long  night’s  refreshing  slumber. 

The  moment  Cornish  saw  me  he  pointed  like  a madman 
to  the  horizon  on  the  weather-beam,  and  the  ship’s  stern 
rising  at  that  moment,  I clearly  beheld  the  sails  of  a vessel, 
though  in  what  direction  she  was  going  I could  not  tell  by 
the  naked  eye. 

Both  the  boatswain  and  the  other  had  come  running  aft 
on  hearing  Cornish’s  exclamation,  and  the  steward,  in  the 
madness  of  his  eagerness,  had  swung  himself  on  to  the  miz- 
zen  rigging,  and  stood  there  bawling,  ‘‘  Yonder’s  the  ship  ! 
yonder’s  the  ship  ! Come  up  here,  and  you’ll  see  her  plain 
enough  !” 

I got  the  telescope  and  pointed  it  at  the  vessel,  and  found 
tha:t  she  was  heading  directly  for  us,  steering  due  south, 
with  the  gale  upon  her  starboard  quarter. 

On  this  I cried  out,  She’s  coming  slap  at  us,  boys  ! 
Hurrah  ! Cornish,  you  were  the  first  to  see  her  ; thank 
you  ! thank  yon  !” 

And  I grasped  his  hand  and  shook  it  wildly.  I then 
seized  the  telescope  and  inspected  the  vessel  again,  and  ex- 
claimed, while  I held  the  glass  to  my  eye  : 

“ She’s  a big  ship,  boson.  She’s  carrying  a main-top-gal- 
lant-sail, and  there’s  a single  reef  in  her  fore-top-sail.  She 
can’t  miss  us  ! She’s  coming  right  at  us,  hand  over  fist, 
boys  ! Steward,  go  and  tell  Miss  Robertson  to  come  on 
deck.  Down  with  you,  and  belay  that  squalling  ! Do  you 
think  we’re  blind  ?” 

The  small  ensign  was  still  alive,  roaring  away  just  as  we. 
had  hoisted  and  left  it  ; but  in  my  excitement  I did  not 
think  the  signal  importunate  enough,  though  surely  it  was 
so  ; and  rushing  to  the  flag-locker,  I got  out  the  book  of 
signals,  and  .sung  out  to  the  boatswain  to  help  me  to  bend 
on  the  flags  which  I threw  out,  and  which  would  represent 
that  we  were  sinking. 

We  hauled  the  ensign  down  and  run  up  the  string  of 
flags,  and  glorious  they  looked  in  our  eyes,  as  they  streamed 
out  in  a semicircle,  showing  their  brilliant  colors  against 
the  clear  blue  sky. 

Again  I took  the  telescope,  and  set  it  on  the  rail,  and  knelt 
to  steady  myself. 

The  hull  of  the  ship  was  now  half  risen,  and  as  she  came 


2G0  THE  WKECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

rolling  and  plunging  over  the  seas  I could  discern  the  vast 
space  of  froth  she  was  throv/ing  up  at  her  bows.  Dead  on 
as  she  was,  we  could  not  tell  whether  she  had  hoisted  any 
flag  at  her  peak,  and  I hoped,  in  mercy  to  us,  that  she  would 
send  up  an  answering  pennant  to  the  royal-mast-head,  so 
that  we  might  see  it  and  know  that  our  signal  was  per- 
ceived. 

But  this  was  a foolish  hope,  only  such  a one  as  bitter, 
eager  anxiety  could- coin.  She  was  coming  right  at  us  ; she 
could  not  fail  to  see  us  ; what  need  to  answer  us  yet,  when 
.a  little  patience,  only  a little  patience  and  she  would  be 
within  a biscuit’s  throw  of  us 't 

Miss  Robertson  came  on  deck  without  any  covering  on 
her  head,  and  the  wind  blew  her  hair  away  from  its  fasten- 
ings and  floated  it  out  like  a cloud  of  gold.  She  held  on  to 
the  rail  and  stared  at  the  coming  ship  with  wide  eyes  and 
a frowning  forehead  ; while  the  steward,  who  had  fallen 
crazy  with  the  sight  of  the  ship,  clambered  once  more  into 
the  mizzen  rigging,  and  shouted  and  beckoned  to  the  ves- 
sel as  a little  child  would. 

It  did  not  take  me  long,  however,  to  recover  my  own 
reason,  the  more  especially  as  1 felt  we  might  require  all  the 
sense  we  had  when  the  ship  rounded  and  hove  to.  I could 
not,  indeed,  hope  that  they  would  send  a boat  through  such 
a sea  ; they  would  lie  by  us  and  send  a boat  when  the 
sea  moderated,  which,  to  judge  by  the  barometer  and  the 
high  and  beaming  sky,  we  might  expect  to  find  that  night 
or  next  morning  ; and  then  we  should  require  our  senses, 
not  only  to  keep  the  pumps  going,  but  to  enter  the  boat 
calmly  and  in  an  orderly  way,  and  help  our  rescuers  to 
save  our  lives. 

The  boatswain  leaned  against  the  companion-hatchway 
with  his  arms  folded,  contemplating  the  approaching  ship 
with  a wooden  face.  Variously  and  powerfully  as  the 
spectacle  of  the  vessel  had  affected  Cornish  and  Miss 
Robertson,  and  myself  and  the  steward,  on  the  boatswain 
it  had  scarcely  produced  any  impression. 

I know  not  what  kind  of  misgiving  came  into  my  mind 
as  I looked  from  the  coming  ship  to  his  stolid  face. 

I had  infinite  confidence  in  this  man’s  judgment  and 
bravery,  and  his  lifelessness  on  this  occasion  weighed  down 
upon  me  like  a heavy  presentiment,  insomuch  that  the 
cheery,  congratulatory  words  I was  about  to  address  to 
Miss  Robertson  died  away  on  my  lips. 

I should  say  that  we  had  sighted  this  vessel’s  upper  sails 
when  she  was  about  seventeen  miles  distant,  and,  therefore, 


261 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSYENOR/' 

coming  down  upon  us  before  a strong  wind,  and  helped 
onward  by  the  long  running  seas,  in  less  than  half  an  hour 
her  whole  figure  was  plain  to  us  upon  the  water. 

I examined  her  carefully  through  the  glass,  striving  to 
make  out  her  nationality  by  the  cut  of  her  aloft.  I thought 
she  had  the  look  of  a Scotch  ship,  her  hull  being  after  the 
pattern  of  the  Aberdeen  clippers,  such  as  I remembered 
them  in  the  Australian  trade,  painted  green,  and  she  was 
also  rigged  with  sky-sail-poles  and  a great  breadth  of  canvas. 

I handed  the  glass  to  the  boatswain,  and  asked  him  what 
country  he  took  her  to  be  of.  After  inspecting  her,  he  said 
he  did  not  think  she  was  English  ; the  color  of  her  canvas 
looked  foreign,  but  it  was  hard  to  tell  ; we  should  see  her 
colors  presently. 

As  she  approached,  Miss  Robertson’s  excitement  grew 
very  great  ; not  demonstrative — I mean,. she  did  not  cry 
out  nor  gesticulate  like  the  steward  in  the  rigging  ; it  was 
visible,  like  a kind  of  madness,  in  her  eyes,  in  her  swelling 
bosom,  in  a strange,  wonderful,  brilliant  smile  upon  her 
face,  such  as  a great  actress  might  wear  in  a play,  but  which 
we  who  observed  it  know  to  be  forced  and  unreal. 

I ran  below  for  the  fur  cap  and  coat,  and  made  her  put 
them  on,  and  then  drew  her  away  from  the  ship’s  side  and 
kept  close  to  her,  even  holding  her  by  the  hand  for  some 
time,  for  I could  not  tell  what  effect  the  sight  of  the  ship 
might  produce  upon  her  mind,  already  stung  and  weakened 
by  privations  and  cruel  sorrow  and  peril. 

The  vessel  came  rolling  and  plunging  down  toward  us 
before  the  wind,  carrying  a sea  on  either  quarter  as  high  as 
her  main  brace  bumpkins,  and  spreading  a great  surface 
of  foam  before  and  around,  her. 

When  she  was  about  a couple  of  miles  off  they  let  go  the 
main-top-gallant-halyards  and  clewed  up  the  sail  ; and  then 
the  helm  was  starboarded,  which  brought  her  bows  astern 
of  us  and  gave  her  a sheer,  by  which  we  saw  that  she  was 
a fine  bark  of  at  least  eight  hundred  tons  burden. 

At  the  same  moment  she  hoisted  Russian  colors. 

I was  bitterly  disappointed  when  I saw  that  flag.  I 
should  have  been  equally  disappointed  by  the  sight  of  any 
other  foreign  flag,  unless  it  were  the  Stars  and  Stripes, 
which  floats  over  brave  hearts,  and  is  a signal  to  English- 
men as  full  of  welcome  and  promise,  almost,  as  their  own 
loved  bit  of  bunting. 

I had  hoped,  God  knows  how  earnestly,  that  we  should 
behold  the  English  ensign  at  the  gaff-end.  Our  chances  of 
rescue  by  a British  ship  were  fifty  to  one  as  against  our 


262  THE  WRECK  OE  THE  GROSVENOR.’^ 

chances  of  rescue  by  a foreigner.  Cases,  indeed,  have  been 
known  of  ships  commanded  by  Englishmen  sighting  vessels 
in  distress  and  leaving  them  to  their  fate  ; but,  to  the 
honor  and  glory  of  our  calling,  I say  that  these  cases  make 
so  brief  a list  that  no  impartial-minded  man  will  allow  them 
to  weigh  with  him  a moment  when  he  considers  the  vast 
number  of  instances  of  pluck,  humanity,  and  heroism  which 
illustrate  and  adorn  the  story  of  British  naval  life. 

It  is  otherwise  with  foreigners.  I write  not  with  any 
foolish  insular  prejudice  against  wooden  shoes  and  con- 
tinental connections  : we  can  not  dispute  good  evidence. 
Though  I believe  that  the  Russians  make  fair  soldiers  and 
fight  bravely  on  sea,  why  was  it  that  my  heart  sunk  when 
I saw  that  flag  ? I say  that  the  British  flag  is  an  assurance 
to  all  distressed  persons  that  what  can  be  done  for  them 
will  be  done  for  them  ; and  foreigners  know  this  well,  and 
would  sooner  sight  it  when  they  are  in  peril  than  their  own 
colors,  be  those  colors  Dutch,  or  French,  or  Spanish,  or 
Danish,  or  Italian,  or  Russian.  But  he  must  be  a confident 
man  indeed  who  hopes  anything  from  a vessel  sailing  under 
a foreign  flag  when  life  is  to  be  saved  at  the  risk  of  the 
lives  of  the  rescuers. 

He’s  goin'  to  round  to  !”  exclaimed  the  boatswain,  who 
watched  the  movements  of  the  ship  with  an  unconcern  abso- 
lutely phenomenal  to  me  even  to  recall  now,  when  I con- 
sider that  the  lives  of  us  all  might  have  depended  upon  the 
stranger’s  actions. 

She  went  gracefully  swooping  and  swashing  along  the 
water,  and  I saw  the  hands  upon  the  deck  aft  standing  by 
at  the  main-brace  to  back  the  yards. 

Boson,”  I cried,  she  means  to  heave  to — she  won’t 
leave  us.” 

He  made  no  answer,  but  continued  watching  her  with  an 
immovable  face. 

She  passed  under  our  stern  not  more  than  a quarter  of  a 
mile  distant,  perhaps  not  so  far.  There  was  a crowd  of 
persons  near  the  wheel,  some  looking  at  us  through  bin- 
ocular glasses,  others  through  telescopes.  There  were  a 
few  women  and  children  among  them. 

Yet  I could  detect  no  hurry,  no  eagerness,  no  excitement 
in  their  movements  ; they  appeared  as  imperturbable  as 
Turks  or  Hollanders,  contemplating  us  as  though  we  were 
rather  an  object  of  curiosity  than  in  miserable,  perishing 
distress. 

I jumped  upon  the  grating  abaft  the  wheel,  and  waved 
my  hat  to  them  and  pointed  to  our  signals.  A man  stand- 


263 


THE  WKECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/^ 

ing  near  their  starboard  quarter-boat,  whom,  by  the  way 
he  looked  aloft,  I judged  to  be  the  captain,  flourished  his 
hand  in  reply. 

I then,  at  the  top  of  my  voice  and  through  my  hands 
shouted,  “ We’re  sinking  ! for  God’s  sake  stand  by  us  V* 
On  which  the  same  person  held  up  his  hand  again,  though 
I do  not  believe  he  understood  or  even  heard  what  I said. 

Meanwhile  they  had  braced  up  the  fore-yards,  and  as  the 
vessel  came  round  parallel  with  us,  at  a distance  of  about 
two  thirds  of  a mile,  they  backed  the  main-yards,  and  in  a 
few  moments  she  lay  steady,  riding  finely  upon  the  water 
and  keeping  her  decks  dry,  though  the  seas  were  still 
splashing  over  us  freely. 

Seeing  now,  as  I believed,  that  she  meant  to  stand  by  us, 
all  my  excitement  broke  out  afresh.  I cried  out  that  we 
were  saved,  and  fell  upon  my  knees  and  thanked  God  for 
his  mercy.  Miss  Robertson  sobbed  aloud,  and  the  steward 
came  down  out  of  the  rigging  and  danced  about  the  deck, 
exclaiming  wildly  and  extending  his  arms  toward  the  ship. 
Cornish  retained  his  grasp  of  the  wheel,  but  could  not  move 
his  eyes  from  the  ship  ; the  boatswain  alone  remained  per- 
fectly tranquil,  and  even  angered  me  by  his  hard,  uncon- 
cerned face. 

‘‘  Good  God  !”  I cried,  do  you  not  value  your  life  ? Have 
you  nothing  to  say  ? See,  she  is  lying  there,  and  will 
wait  till  the  sea  moderates,  and  then  fetch  us  on  board.” 

‘‘Perhaps  she  may,”  he  answered,  “and  it’ll  be  time 
enough  for  me  to  go  mad  when  I am  saved.” 

And  he  then  folded  his  arms  afresh,  and  leaned  against 
the  rail,  contemplating  the  ship  with  the  same  extraordin- 
ary indifference. 

They  now  hauled  down  the  flag,  and  I waited  anxiously 
to  see  if  they  would  hoist  the  answering  pennant  to  let  us 
know  they  understood  our  signal  ; but  they  made  no  further 
sign  that  way,  nor  could  I be  sure,  therefore,  that  they  un- 
derstood the  flags  we  hoisted  ; for  though  in  those  days 
Marryat’s  Code  was  in  use  among  ships  of  all  nations,  yet 
it  often  happened  (as  it  does  now)  that  vessels,  both  British 
and  foreign,  would,  through  the  meanness  of  their  owners, 
be  sent  to  sea  with  merely  the  flags  indicating  their  own 
number  on  board,  so  that  speaking  one  of  these  vessels 
were  like  addressing  a dumb  person. 

The  movements  of  the  people  on  the  Russian  bark  were 
quite  discernible  by  the  naked  eye  ; and  we  all  now,  saving 
the  boatswain,  watched  her  with  wrapt  eagerness,  the 


264  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR/' 

steward  stopping  his  mad  antics  to  grasp  the  poop-rail,  and 
gaze  with  devouring  eyes. 

We  did  not  know  what  they  would  do,  and,  indeed,  we 
scarcely  knew  what  we  had  to  expect ; for  it  was  plain  to 
us  all  that  a boat  would  stand  but  a poor  chance  in  that 
violent  sea,  and  that  we  should  run  a greater  risk  of  losing 
our  lives  by  quitting  the  ship  than  by  staying  in  her. 

But  would  they  not  give  us  some  sign,  some  assurance, 
that  they  meant  to  stand  by  us  ? 

The  agony  of  my  doubts  of  their  intentions  were  ex- 
quisite. 

For  some  time  she  held  her  ground  right  abreast  of  us  : 
but  our  top-sail  being  full,  while  the  Russian  was  actually 
hove  to,  we  slowly  began  to  reach  ahead  of  her. 

Seeing  this  I cried  out  to  Cornish  to  put  the  helm  hard 
down,  and  keep  the  sail  flat  at  the  leech  ; but  he  had  al- 
ready anticipated  this  order,  though  it  was  a useless  one  ; 
for  the  ship  came  to  and  fell  off  with  every  sea,  though  the 
helm  was  hard  down  ; and  before  we  could  have  got  her  to 
behave  as  we  wished,  we  should  have  been  obliged  to  clap, 
some  after-sail  upon  her,  which  I did  not  dare  do,  as  we  had 
only  choice  of  the  mizzen  and  cross-jack,  and  either  of  these 
sails  (both  being  large)  would  probably  have  slued  her 
round  head  into  the  sea,  and  thrown  her  dead  and  useless 
on  our  hands. 

Seeing  that  we  were  slowly  bringing  the  Russian  on  to 
our  lee  quarter,  I called  out,  in  the  hope  of  encouraging 
the  others. 

“ No  matter  ! she  will  let  us  draw^  ahead,  and  then 
shorten  sail  and  stand  after  us.'’ 

Are  they  goin’  to  lower  that  boat  ?”  exclaimed  the 
boatswain,  suddenly  starting  out  of  his  apathetic  manner. 

There  was  a crowd  of  men  round  the  starboard  davits 
where  the  quarter-boat  hung,  but  it  was  not  until  I brought 
the  telescope  to  bear  upon  them  that  I could  see  they 
were  holding  an  animated  discussion. 

The  man  who  had  motioned  to  us,  and  whom  I took  to 
be  master  of  the  ship,  stood  aft,  in  company  with  two 
others  and  a woman,  and  gesticulated  very  vehemently, 
sometimes  pointing  at  us  and  sometimes  at  the  sea. 

His  meaning  was  intelligible  enough  to  me,  but  I was 
not  disheartened  ; for  though  it  was  plain  that  he  was  re- 
presenting the  waves  as  too  rough  to  permit  them  to  lower 
a boat,  which  was  a conclusive  sign,  at  least,  that  those 
whom  he  addressed  were  urging  him  to  save  us,  yet  his 


265 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘ GROSVENOR.” 

refusal  was  no  proof  that  he  did  not  mean  to  keep  by  us 
until  it  should  be  safe  to  send  a boat  to  our  ship. 

“ What  will  they  do,  Mr.  Royle  ?”  exclaimed  Miss  Rob- 
ertson, speaking  in  a voice  sharpened  by  the  terrible  ex- 
citement under  which  she  labored. 

They  will  not  leave  us,”  I answered.  They  are  men 
— and  it  is  enough  that  they  should  have  seen  you  among 
us  to  make  them  stay.  Oh  !”  I cried,  “ it  is  hard  that  those 
waves  do  not  subside  ! But  patience  ! The  wind  is  lull- 
ing— we  have  a long  spell  of  daylight  before  us.  Would  to 
God  she  were  an  English  ship  ! I should  have  no  fear 
then.”  I again  pointed  the  glass  at  the  vessel. 

The  captain  was  still  declaiming  and  gesticulating  ; but 
the  men  had  withdrawn  from  the  quarter-boat,  and  were 
watching  us  over  the  bulwarks. 

Since  the  boat  was  not  to  be  lowered,  why  did  he  con- 
tinue arguing  ? 

I watched  him  intently,  watched  him  until  my  eyes  grew 
bleared  and  the  metal  rim  of  the  telescope  seemed  to  burn 
into  the  flesh  around  my  eye. 

I put  the  glass  down,  and  turned  to  glance  at  the  flags 
streaming  over  my  head. 

There  she  goes  ! I knew  it  ! They  never  shows  no 
pity  !”  exclaimed  the  boatswain,  in  a deep  voice. 

I looked  and  saw  the  figures  of  the  men  hauling  on  the 
lee  main-braces. 

The  yards  swung  round  ; the  vessel’s  head  paid  off ; 
they  squared  away  forward,  and  in  a few  minutes  her  stern 
was  at  us,  and  she  went  away,  solemnly  rolling  and  plung- 
ing ; the  main-top-gallant-sail  being  sheeted  home  and  the 
yard  hoisted  as  vShe  surged  forward  on  her  course. 

We  remained  staring  after  her — no  one  speaking — no  one 
believing  in  the  reality  of  what  he  beheld. 

Of  all  the  trials  that  had  befallen  us,  this  was  the  worst. 

Of  all  the  terrible,  cruel  disappointments  that  can  afflict 
suffering  people,  none,  none  in  all  the  hideous  catalogue,  is 
more  deadly,  more  unendurable,  more  frightful  to  endure, 
than  that  which  it  w^as  our  doom  then  to  feel.  To  witness 
our  salvation  at  hand  and  then  to  miss  it ; to  have  been 
buoyed  up  with  hope  unspeakable  ; to  taste,  in  the  promise 
of  rescue,  the  joy  of  renovated  life  ; to  believe  that  our 
suffering  was  at  an  end,  and  that  in  a short  time  we  should 
be  among  sympathetic  rescuers,  looking  back  with  shudders 
upon  the  perils  from  which  we  had  been  snatched — to  have 
felt  all  this,  and  then  to  be  deceived  ! 


266  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’ 

I thought  my  heart  would  burst.  I tried  to  speak,  but 
my  tongue  clove  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth. 

When  the  steward  saw  that  we  were  abandoned  he 
uttered  a loud  scream  and  rushed  headlong  down  into  the 
cuddy. 

I took  no  notice  of  him. 

Cornish  ran  from  the  wheel,  and,  springing  on  to  the  rail, 
shook  his  fist  at  the  departing  vessel,  raving,  and  cursing 
her  with  horrible,  blasphemous  words,  black  in  the  face 
with  his  mad  and  useless  rage. 

The  boatswain  took  his  place,  and  grasped  the  wheel, 
never  speaking  a word. 

I was  aroused  from  the  stupor  that  had  come  over  me, 
the  effect  of  excessive  emotion,  by  Miss  Robertson  putting 
her  hand  in  mine. 

‘‘  Be  brave  she  whispered,  with  her  mouth  close  to  my 
ear.  God  is  with  us  still.  My  dead  father  would  not 
deceive  me.  We  shall  be  saved  yet.  Have  courage,  and 
be  your  own  true  self  again." 

I looked  into  her  shining  eyes,  out  of  which  all  the 
excitement  that  had  fired  them  while  the  Russian  remained 
hove  to  had  departed.  There  was  a beautiful  tranquillity, 
there  was  a courage  Heaven-inspired,  there  was  a soft  and 
hopeful  smile  upon  her  pale  face,  which  fell  upon  the 
tempest  in  my  breast  and  stilled  it. 

God  had  given  her  this  influence  over  me,  and  I yielded 
to  it  as  though  He  himself  had  commanded  me. 

All  her  own  troubles  came  before  me,  all  her  own  bitter 
trials,  her  miserable  bereavement ; and  as  I heard  her 
sweet  voice  bidding  me  have  courage,  and  beheld  her 
smiling  upon  me  out  of  her  deep  faith  in  her  simple,  sacred 
dream,  I caught  up  both  her  hands  and  bent  my  head  over 
them  and  wept. 

Cornish  !"  I cried,  recovering  myself,  and  seizing  the 
man  by  the  arm  as  he  stood  shouting  at  the  fast-lessening 
ship,  what  is  the  use  of  those  oaths  ? Let  them  go  their 
ways — the  pitiless  cowards  ! We  are  Englishmen,  and  our 
lives  are  still  our  own.  Come,  brave  companion  ! we  have 
all  undergone  too  much  to  permit  this  trial  to  break  us. 
See  this  lady  ! she  swears  that  we  shall  be  saved  yet.  Be 
of  her  heart  and  mind  and  the  boson's  there,  and  help  us  to 
make  another  fight  for  it.  Come  !" 

He  suffered  me  to  pull  him  off  his  perilous  perch,  and 
then  sat  himself  down  upon  a coil  of  rope,  trembling  all 
over,  and  hid  his  face  in  his  hands. 

But  a new  trouble  awaited  me. 


267 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.’' 

At  this  moment  the  steward  came  staggering  up  the  com- 
panion-ladder, his  face  purple,  his  eyes  protruding,  and  talk- 
ing loudly  and  incoherently.  He  clasped  the  sea-chest 
belonging  to  himself,  which  certainly  was  of  greater  weight 
than  he  in  his  enfeebled  state  would  have  been  able  to  bear 
had  he  not  been  mad.  The  chest  was  corded,  and  he  had 
no  doubt  packed  it. 

He  rushed  to  the  ship's  side  and  pitched  it  overboard,  and 
was  in  the  act  of  springing  on  to  the  rail,  meaning  to  fling 
himself  into  the  sea,  when  I caught  hold  of  him,  and,  using 
more  force  than  I was  conscious  of,  dragged  him  backward 
so  violently  that  his  head  struck  the  deck  like  a cannon 
shot,  and  he  lay  motionless  and  insensible. 

That’s  the  best  thing  that  could  have  happened  to  him," 
exclaimed  the  boatswain.  “ Let  him  lie  a bit.  He’ll  come 
to,  and  may  be  leave  his  craze  behind  him.  It  wouldn't  be 
the  fust  time  I've  seen  a daft  man  knocked  sensible." 

And  then,  coolly  biting  a chew  out  of  a stick  of  tobacco, 
which  he  very  carefully  replaced  in  his  breeches  pocket,  he 
added  : 

Jim,  come  and  lay  hold  of  this  here  w^heel,  will  yer, 
while  me  and  Mr.  Royle  pumps  the  ship  out  ?" 

Cornish  got  up  and  took  the  boatswain's  place. 

“ I can  help  you  to  pump,  Mr.  Royle,"  said  Miss  Robert- 
son. 

The  boatswain  laughed. 

Lor'  bless  your  dear  'art,  miss,  what  next  ?'*  he  cried. 
‘‘  No,  no  ; you  stand  by  here  ready  to  knock  this  steward 
down  agin  if  he  shows  hisself  anxious  to  swim  arter  the 
Roosian.  We'll  see  what  water  the  ship’s  a-makin'  ; and  if 
she  shows  herself  obstinate,  as  I rayther  think  she  will,  why, 
we'll  all  turn  to  and  leave  her.  For  you've  got  to  deal  with 
a bad  ship  as  you  would  with  a bad  wife  : use  every  gen- 
teel persuasion  fust  ; and  if  that  won’t  alter  her,  there's 
nothen  for  it  but  to  grease  your  boots,  oil  your  hair,  and 
po-litely  walk  out." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

There  being  but  two  of  us  now  to  work  the  pumps,  it 
was  more  than  we  could  do  to  keep  them  going.  We  plied 
them,  with  a brief  spell  between,  and  then  my  arms  fell  to 
my  side,  and  I told  the  boatswain  I could  pump  no  more. 

He  sounded  the  well  and  made  six  inches. 


268 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 


“ There’s  only  two  inches  left  that  we  can  get  out  of 
her,”  said  he  ; and  they’ll  do  no  harm.” 

On  which  we  quitted  the  main-deck  and  came  into  the 
cuddy. 

Mr.  Royle,”  he  said,  seating  himself  on  the  edge  of  the 
table,  ‘^we  shall  have  to  leave  this  ship  if  we  aren’t  taken 
off  her.  I reckon  it’ll  require  twelve  feet  o’  water  to  sink 
her,  allowin’  for  there  being  a deal  o’  wood  in  the  cargo  ; 
and  may  be  she  won’t  go  down  at  that.  However,  we’ll 
say  twelve  feet,  and  supposin’  we  lets  her  be,  she’ll  give  us, 
if  you  like,  eight  or  nine  hours  afore  settlin.’  I’m  not  say- 
ing as  we  ought  to  leave  her  ; but  I’m  lookin’  at  you,  sir, 
and  see  that  you’re  very  nigh  knocked  up  ; Cornish  is 
about  a quarter  o’  the  man  he  was  ; an’  as  to  the  bloomin’ 
steward,  he’s  as  good  as  drowned,  no  better  and  no  worse. 
We  shall  take  one  spell  too  many  at  them  pumps  and  fall 
down  under  it  an’  never  get  up  agin.  Wot  we  had  best  do 
is  to  keep  a look  all  around  for  wessels,  get  that  there 
quarter-boat  ready  for  lowerin’,  and  stand  by  to  leave  the 
ship  when  the  sea  calms.  You  know  how  Bermuda  bears, 
don’t  you,  sir  ?” 

I can  find  out  to-night.  It  is  too  late  to  get  sights 
now.” 

I think,”  he  returned,  ‘‘  that  our  lives’ll  be  as  safe  in 
the  boat  as  they  are  on  board  this  ship,  an’  a trifle  safer. 
I’ve  been  watching  this  wessel  a good  deal,  and  my  belief 
is  that  wos  another  gale  to  strike  her,  she’d  make  one  o’ 
her  long  plunges  and  go  to  pieces  like  a pack  o’  cards, 
when  she  got  to  the  bottom  o’  the  walley  o’  water.  Of 
course  if  this  sea  don’t  calm  we  must  make  shift  to  keep 
her  afloat  until  it  do.  You’ll  excuse  me  for  talkin’  as 
though  I wos  dictatin’.  I’m  just  givin’  you  the  thoughts 
that  come  into  my  head  while  we  wos  pumpin’.” 

I quite  agree  with  you,”  I replied  ; “ I am  only  thinking 
of  the  size  of  the  quarter-boat — w^hether  she  isn’t  too  small 
for  five  persons  ?” 

“ Not  she  ! I’ll  get  a bit  of  a mast  rigged  up  in  her,  and 
it’ll  go  hard  if  we  don’t  get  four  miles  an  hour  out  of  her 
somehows.  How  far  might  the  Bermuda  Islands  be  off 
I answered,  after  reflecting  some  moments,  that  they 
would  probably  be  distant  from  the  ship  between  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  and  three  hundred  miles. 

“ We  should  get  pretty  near  ’em  in  three  days,”  said  he. 
if  the  wind  blew  that  way.  Will  you  go  an’  tell  the  young 
lady  w^hat  we’re  thinkin’  o’  doin’,  while  I overhauls  the 
boat  an’  see  what’s  wantin’  in  her  ? One  good  job  is,  we 


269 


THE  WKECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOK/' 

sha’n’t  have  to  put  off,  through  the  ship’s  sinkin’  all  of  a 
heap.” 

“ There’s  a long  warning  given  us,  and  I can’t  help  think- 
in’  that  the  stormy  weather’s  blown  hisself  out,  for  the  sky 
looks  to  me  to  have  a regular-set  fair  blue  in  it.” 

He  went  on  to  the  main-deck.  I inspected  the  glass, 
which  I found  had  risen  since  I last  looked  at  it.  This, 
coupled  with  the  brilliant  sky  and  glorious  sunshine  and  the 
diminishing  motion  of  the  ship,  cheered  me  somewhat, 
though  I looked  forward  with  misgiving  to  leaving  the  ship, 
having  upon  me  the  memory  of  sufferings  endured  by  ship- 
wrecked men  in  this  lonely  condition,  and  remembering 
that  Mary  Robertson  would  be  one  of  us,  and  have  to  share 
in  any  privations  that  might  befall  us. 

At  the  same  time,  it  was  quite  clear  to  me  that  the  boat- 
swain, Cornish,  and  myself,  would  never,  with  our  failing 
strength,  be  able  to  keep  the  ship  afloat  ; and  for  Miss  Rob- 
ertson’s sake,  therefore,  it  was  our  duty  to  put  a cheerful 
face  upon  the  melancholy  alternative. 

When  I reached  the  poop,  the  first  thing  I beheld  was  the 
Russian  bark,  now  a square  of  gleaming  white  upon  the 
southern  horizon. 

I quickly  averted  my  eyes  from  the  shameful  object,  and 
saw  that  the  steward  had  recovered  from  his  swoon,  and 
was  squatting  against  the  companion,  counting  his  fingers 
and  smiling  at  them. 

Miss  Robertson  was  steering  the  ship,  while  Cornish  lay 
extended  along  the  deck,  his  head  pillowed  on  a flag. 

The  wind  (as  by  the  appearance  of  the  weather  I might 
have  anticipated,  had  my  mind  been  free  to  speculate  on 
such  things)  had  dropped  suddenly,  and  was  now  a gentle 
breeze,  and  the  sea  was  subsiding  rapidly.  Indeed,  a most 
golden,  glorious  afternoon  had  set  in,  with  a promise  of  a 
hot  and  breathless  night. 

I approached  Miss  Robertson,  and  asked  her  what  was 
the  matter  with  Cornish. 

“ I noticed  him  reeling  at  the  wheel,”  she  answ^ered, 
‘‘  with  his  face  quite  white.  I put  a flag  for  his  head,  and 
told  him  to  lie  down.  I called  to  you,  but  you  did  not  hear 
me  ; and  I have  been  waiting  to  see  you  that  you  might  get 
him  some  brandy.” 

I found  that  the  boatswain  had  not  yet  come  aft,  and  at 
once  went  below  to  procure  a dram  for  Cornish.  I returned 
and  knelt  by  his  side,  and  was  startled  to  perceive  that  his 
e)^eballs  were  turned  up,  and  his  hands  and  teeth  clinched, 
as  though  he  were  convulsed.  Sharp  tremors  ran  through 


270  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘  GROSVENOR.’’ 

his  body,  and  he  made  no  reply  nor  appeared  to  hear  me, 
though  I called  his  name  several  times. 

Believing  that  he  was  dying,  I shouted  to  the  boatswain, 
who  came  immediately. 

The  moment  he  looked  at  Cornish  he  uttered  an  excla- 
mation. 

“ God  knows  what  ails  the  poor  creature  !”  I cried. 
“ Lift  his  head  that  I may  put  some  brandy  into  his 
mouth.” 

The  boatswain  raised  him  by  the  shoulders,  but  his  head 
hung  back  like  a dead  man’s.  I drew  out  my  knike  and  in- 
serted the  blade  between  his  teeth,  and  by  this  means  con- 
trived to  introduce  some  brandy  into  his  mouth,  but  it  bub- 
bled back  again,  which  was  a terrible  sign,  I thought ; and 
still  the  tremors  shook  his  poor  body,  and  the  eyes  re- 
mained upturned,  making  the  face  most  ghastly  to  see. 

‘‘  It’s  his  heart  broke  !”  exclaimed  the  boatswain,  in  a 
tremulous  voice.  “ Jim  ! what’s  the  matter  with  ’ee,  mate  ? 
You’re  not  goin’  to  let  the  sight  o’  that  Roosian  murderer 
kill  you  ? Come,  come  ! God  Almighty  knows  we’ve  all 
had  a hard  fight  for  it,  but  we’re  not  beat  yet,  lad.  ’Tis  but 
another  spell  o’  waitin’,  and  it’ll  come  right  presently. 
Don’t  let  a gale  o’  wind  knock  the  breath  out  o’  you.  What 
man  as  goes  to  sea  but  meets  with  reverses  like  this  here  ? 
S waller  the  brandy,  Jim  ! My  God,  Mr.  Royle,  he’s 
dyin’  !” 

As  he  said  this  Cornish  threw  up  his  arms  and  stiffened 
out  his  body.  So  strong  was  his  dying  action  that  he 
knocked  the  glass  of  brandy  out  of  my  hand  and  threw  me 
backward  some  paces.  The  pupils  of  his  eyes  rolled  down 
and  a film  came  over  them  ; he  uttered  something  in  a 
hoarse  whisper,  and  lay  dead  on  the  boatswain’s  knee. 

I glanced  at  Miss  Robertson.  Her  lips  were  tightly 
compressed,  otherwise  the  heroic  girl  showed  no  emotion. 

The  boatswain  drew  a deep  breath,  and  let  the  dead 
man’s  head  fall  gently  on  the  flag. 

“For  Miss  Robertson’s  sake,”  I whispered,  “let  us  carry 
him  forward.” 

He  acquiesced  in  silence,  and  we  bore  the  body  off  the 
poop  and  laid  it  on  the  fore-hatch. 

“ There  will  be  no  need  to  bury  him,”  said  I. 

“ No  need  and  no  time,  sir.  I trust  God’ll  be  merciful  to 
the  poor  sailor  when  he’s  called  up.  He  was  made  bad  by 
them  others,  sir.  His  heart  wasn’t  wrong,”  replied  the 
boatswain. 

I procured  a blanket  from  the  forecastle  and  covered  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSTENOR/’  271 

body  with  it,  and  we  then  walked  back  to  the  poop  slowly 
and  without  speaking. 

I felt  the  death  of  this  man  keenly.  He  had  worked  well, 
confronted  danger  cheerfully  ; he  had  atoned,  in  his  un- 
tutored fashion,  for  the  wrongs  he  had  taken  part  in  ; 
besides,  the  fellowship  of  peril  was  a tie  upon  us  all,  not  to 
be  sundered  without  a pang,  which  our  hearts  never  would 
have  felt  had  fate  dealt  otherwise  with  us. 

I stopped  a moment  with  the  boatswain  to  look  at  the 
steward  before  joining  Miss  Robertson.  To  many,  I 
believe,  this  spectacle  of  idiotcy  would  have  been  more 
affecting  than  Cornish's  death.  He  was  tracing  figures, 
such  as  circles  and  crosses,  with  his  forefinger  on  the  deck, 
smiling  vacantly  meanwhile,  and  now  and  then  looking 
around  him  with  rolling,  unmeaning  eyes. 

How  is  it  with  you,  my  man  ?"  I said. 

He  gazed  at  me  very  earnestly,  rose  to  his  feet,  and  tak- 
ing my  arm,  drew  me  a short  distance  away  from  the  boat- 
swain. 

A ship  passed  us  just  now,  sir,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a 
whisper,  and  with  a profoundly  confidential  air.  “ Did  you 
see  her  ?" 

‘‘  Yes  steward,  I saw  her." 

‘‘  A word  in  your  ear,  sir — mum  ! that's  the  straight  tip. 
Do  you  see  ? I was  tired  of  this  ship,  sir — tired  of  being 
afraid  of  drowning.  I put  myself  on  board  that  vessel,  and 
there  I am  now,  sir.  But  hush  ! do  you  know  I cannot  talk 
to  them — they're  furriners  ! Roosians,  sir,  by  the  living 
cock  ! — that's  my  oath — and  it  crows  every  morning  in  my 
back  garden." 

He  struck  me  softly  on  the  waistcoat,  and  fell  back  a 
step,  with  his  finger  on  his  lip. 

‘‘  Ah,"  said  I,  ‘‘  I understand.  Sit  down  again  and  go  on 
drawing  on  the  deck,  and  then  they'll  think  you're  lost  in 
study  and  not  trouble  you." 

“ foght  my  lord — your  lordship's  'umble  servant,"  an- 
swered the  poor  creature,  making  me  a low  bow  ; and  with 
a lofty  and  dignified  air  he  resumed  his  place  on  the  deck 
near  the  companion. 

Wot  was  he  sayin'  ?"  inquired  the  boatswain. 

He  is  quite  imbecile.  He  thinks  he  is  on  board  the 
Russian,"  I replied. 

“ Well,  that’s  a comfort,"  said  the  boatswain.  He'll  not 
be  tryin'  to  swim  arter  her  agin." 

“ Miss  Robertson,"  I exclaimed,  you  need  not  remain 


272  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

at  the  wheel.  There  is  so  little  wind  now  that  the  ship  may 
be  left  to  herself.*' 

Saying  which  I made  the  wheel  fast  and  led  her  to  one 
of  the  sky-lights. 

“ Boson/’  said  I,  will  you  fetch  us  something  to  eat  and 
drink  out  of  the  pantry  ? Open  a tin  of  meat,  and  get  some 
biscuit  and  wine.  This  may  be  our  last  meal  on  board  the 
‘ Grosvenor,*  ’*  I added,  to  Miss  Robertson,  as  the  boatswain 
left  us. 

She  looked  at  me  inquiringly,  but  did  not  speak. 

Before  we  knew,"  I continued,  that  poor  Cornish  was 
dying,  the  boatswain  and  I resolved  that  we  should  all  of 
us  leave  the  ship.  We  have  no  longer  the  strength  toman 
the  pumps.  The  water  is  coming  in  at  the  rate  of  a foot 
an  hour,  and  we  have  found  latterly  that  even  three  of  us 
can  not  pump  more  at  a time  out  of  her  than  six  or  seven 
inches,  and  every  spell  at  the  pumps  leaves  us  more  ex- 
hausted. But  even  though  we  had  hesitated  to  leave  her, 
yet.  now  that  Cornish  is  gone  and  the  steward  has  fallen 
imbecile,  we  liave  no  alternative." 

I understand,"  she  said,  glancing  at  the  boat  and  com- 
pressing her  lips. 

You  are  not  afraid — you  who  have  shown  more  heart  and 
courage  than  all  of  us  put  together  ?" 

‘‘  No — I am  not  much  afraid.  I believe  that  God  is  look- 
ing down  upon  us  and  that  He  will  preserve  us.  But,"  she 
cried,  taking  a short  breath,  and  clasping  her  hands  con- 
vulsively, “it  will  be  very,  very  lonely  on  the  great  sea  in 
that  little  boat." 

“Why  more  lonely  in  that  little  boat  than  on  this  broken 
and  sinking  ship  ? I believe,  with  you,  that  God  is  looking 
down  upon  us,  and  He  has  given  us  that  pure  and  beautiful 
sky  as  an  encouragement  and  a promise.  Contrast  the  sea 
now  with  what  it  was  this  morning.  In  a few  hours  hence 
it  will  be  calm  ; and  believe  me  when  I say  that  we  shall  be 
a thousand-fold  safer  in  that  boat  than  we  are  in  this 
strained  and  leaking  ship.  Even  while  we  talk  now  the 
vrater  is  creeping  into  the  hold,  and  every  hour  will  make 
her  sink  deeper  and  deeper  until  she  disappears  beneath 
the  surface.  On  the  other  hand,  we  may  have  many  days 
together  of  this  fine  weather.  I will  steer  the  boat  for  the 
Bermuda  Islands,  which  we  can  not  miss  by  heading  the 
boat  west,  even  if  I should  lack  the  means  of  ascertaining 
our  exact  whereabouts,  which  you  may  trust  me  will  not 
be  the  case.  Moreover,  the  chance  of  our  being  rescued 
by  a passing  ship  will  be  much  greater  when  we  are  in  the 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/’  273 

boat  than  it  is  while  we  remain  here  ; for  no  ship,  though 
she  were  commanded  by  a savage,  would  refuse  to  pick  a 
boat  up  and  take  its  occupants  on  board  ; whereas  vessels, 
as  we  have  already  seen  to  our  cost,  will  sight  distressed 
ships  and  leave  them  to  shift  for  themselves/’ 

“ I do  not  doubt  you  are  right,”  she  replied,  with  a plaint- 
ive smile.  ‘‘  I should  not  say  or  do  anything  to  oppose 
you.  And  believe  me,”  she  exclaimed,  earnestly,  that  I 
do  not  think  more  of.  my  own  life  than  that  of  my  com- 
panions. Death  is  not  so  terrible  but  that  we  may  meet  it, 
if  God  wills,  calmly.  And  I would  rather  die  at  once,  Mr. 
Royle,  than  win  a few  short  years  of  life  on  hard  and  bitter 
terms.” 

She  looked  at  the  steward  as  she  spoke,  and  an  expression 
of  beautiful  pity  came  into  her  face. 

“ Miss  Robertson,”  I said,  “ in  my  heart  I am  pledged  to 
save  your  life.  If  you  die,  we  both  die  ! — of  that  be  sure.” 

‘‘  I know  what  I owe  you,”  she  answered,  in  a low  and 
broken  voice.  I know  that  my  life  is  yours,  won  by  you 
from  the  very  jaws  of  death,  soothed  and  supported  by  you 
afterward.  What  my  gratitude  is  only  God  knows.  I have 
no  words  to  tell  you.” 

Do  you  give  me  the  life  I have  saved  .^”  I asked, 
wondering  at  my  own  breathless  voice  as  I questioned  her. 

‘‘  I do,”  she  replied,  firmly,  lifting  up  her  eyes  and  look- 
ing at  me. 

‘‘  Do  you  give  it  to  me  because  your  sweet  and  generous 
gratitude  makes  you  think  it  my  due — not  knowing  I am 
poor,  not  remembering  that  my  station  in  life  is  humble, 
without  a question  as  to  my  past  ?” 

I give  it  to  you  because  I love  you  !”  she  answered, 
extending  her  hand. 

I drew  her  toward  me  and  kissed  her  forehead. 

‘‘  God  bless  you,  Mary,  darling,  for  your  faith  in  me  ! 
God  bless  you  for  your  priceless  gift  of  your  love  to  me  ! 
Living  or  dead,  dearest,  we  are  one  !” 

And  she,  as  though  to  seal  these  words,  which  our  dan- 
ger invested  with  an  entrancing  mysteriousness,  raised  my 
hand  to  her  spotless  lips,  and  then  held  it  some  moments 
to  her  heart. 

The  boatswain,  coming  up  the  poop-ladder,  saw  her  hold- 
ing my  hand.  He  approached  us  slowly  and  in  silence  ; 
and,  putting  down  the  tray,  which  he  had  heaped,  with 
sailor-like  profusion,  with  food  enough  for  a dozen  persons, 
stood  looking  on  us  thoughtfully. 


274 


THE  WBECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR.” 

Mr.  Royle,”  he  said,  in  a deliberate  voice,  you’ll 
excuse  me  sayin’  of  it,  but,  sir,  yov’ve  found  her  out  ?” 

I have,  boson.” 

You’ve  found  her  out,  sir,  as  the  truest-heated  gell  as 
ever  did  duty  as  a darter 
I have.” 

‘‘  I’ve  watched  her,  and  know  her  to  be  British — true  oak, 
seasoned  by  God  Almighty,  as  does  this  sort  o’  work  better 
nor  Time  ! You’ve  found  her  out,  sir 
It  is  true,  boson.” 

“And  you,  miss,”  he  exclaimed,  in  the  same  deliberate 
voice,  “have  found  Aim  out.” 

She  looked  downward  with  a blush. 

“ Mr.  Royle,  and  you,  miss,”  he  continued,  “ I’m  not 
goin’  to  say  nothen  agin  this  being  the  right  time  to  find 
each  other  out  in.  It’s  Almighty  Providence  as  brings 
these  here  matters  to  pass,  and  it’s  in  times  o’  danger  as 
love  speaks  out  strongest,  turnin’  the  heart  into  a speakin’- 
trumpet  and  hailin’  with  a loud  and  tremendious  voice. 
Wot  I wur  goin’  to  say  is  this  : that  in  Mr.  Royle  I’ve  seen 
the  love  for  a long  while  past  burnin’  and  strugglin’,  and 
sometimes  hidin’  of  itself,  and  then  burstin’  up  afresh  like 
a flare  aboard  o’  a sinkin’  ketch  on  a windy  night ; and  in 
you,  miss,  I’ve  likewise  seen  tokens  as  ’ud  ha’  made  me  up 
and  speak  my  joy  days  an’  days  ago,  had  it  been  my  con- 
sarn  to  attend  to  ’em.  I say,  that  now  as  we’re  sinkin’ 
without  at  all  meanin’  to  drown,  with  no  wun  but  God 
Almighty  to  see  us,  this  is  the  properest  time  for  you  to 
have  found  each  other  out  in.  Mr.  Royle,  your  hand,  sir  ; 
miss,  yours.  I say,  God  bless  you  ! While  we  have  breath 
we’ll  keep  the  boat  afloat  ; and  if  it’s  not  to  be,  still  I’ll  say, 
God  bless  you  !” 

He  shook  us  heartily  by  the  hand,  looked  hard  at  the 
poor  steward,  as  though  he  would  shake  hands  with  him 
too  ; then  walked  aft,  hauled  down  the  signals,  stepped 
into  the  cuddy,  returned  with  the  large  ensign,  bent  it  on 
to  the  halyards,  and  ran  it  up  to  the  gaff-end. 

“ That,”  said  he,  returning  and  looking  up  proudly  at  the 
flag,  “ is  to  let  them  as  it  may  consarn  know  that  we’re  not 
dead  yet.  Now,  sir,  shall  I pipe  to  dinner  ?’' 


275 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/' 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

I THINK  the  boatswain  was  right. 

It  was  no  season  for  love-making  ; but  it  was  surely  a 
fitting  moment  “for  finding  each  other  out  in.'' 

I can  say  this — and,  God  knows,  never  was  there  less  bom- 
bast in  such  a thought  than  there  was  in  mine — that  when 
I looked  round  upon  the  sea  and  then  upon  my  beloved 
companion,  I felt  that  I would  rather  have  chosen  death, 
with  her  love  to  bless  me  in  the  end,  than  life  without 
knowledge  of  her. 

I put  food  before  the  steward  and  induced  him  to  eat  ; 
but  it  was  pitiful  to  see  his  silly,  instinctive  ways — no  reason 
in  them,  nothing  but  a mechanical  guiding,  with  foolish, 
fleeting  smiles  upon  his  pale  face. 

i thought  of  that  wife  of  his  whose  letter  he  had  wept 
over,  and  his  child,  and  scarcely  knew  whether  it  would  not 
have  been  better  for  him  and  them  that  he  should  have 
died  than  return  to  them  a broken-down,  puling  imbecile. 

I said  as  much  to  Mary,  but  the  tender  heart  would  not 
agree  with  me. 

“ While  there  is  life  there  is  hope,"  she  answered,  softly. 
“ Should  God  permit  us  to  reach  home,  I will  see  that  the 
poor  fellow  is  well  cared  for.  It  may  be  that  when  all  these 
horrors  have  passed,  his  mind  will  recover  its  strength. 
Our  trials  are  very  hard.  When  I saw  that  Russian  ship,  I 
thought  my  own  brain  would  go." 

She  pressed  her  hand  to  her  forehead,  and  an  expression 
of  suffering,  provoked  by  memory,  came  into  her  face: 

We  dispatched  our  meal,  and  I went  on  to  the  main-deck 
to  sound  the  well.  I found  two  feet  of  water  in  the  hold, 
and  I came  back  and  gave  the  boatswain  the  soundings, 
who  recommended  that  we  should  at  once  turn  to  and  get 
the  boat  ready. 

I said  to  him,  as  he  clambered  into  the  boat  for  the*  pur- 
pose of  overhauling  her,  that  I fully  believed  that  a special 
Providence  was  watching  over  us,  and  that  we  might  con- 
fidently hope  God  would  not  abandon  us  now. 

“ If  the  men  had  not  chased  us  in  this  boat,"  I continued, 
“what  chance  should  we  have  to  save  our  lives?  The 
other  boat  is  useless,  and  we  should  never  have  been  able 
to  repair  her  in  time  to  get  away  from  the  ship.  Then 
look  at  the  weather  ! I have  predicted  a dead  calm  to- 
night, and  already  the  wind  is  gone." 


276 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR. ' 


Yes,  everything’s  happened  for  the  best,”  he  replied. 

I only  wish  poor  Jim’s  life  had  been  saved.  It’s  a’most 
like  leavin’  of  him  to  drown,  to  go  away  without  buryin’ 
him  ; and  yet  I know  there’d  be  no  use  in  puttin’  him  over- 
board. There’s  been  a deal  o’  precious  human  life  wasted 
since  we  left  the  Channel  ; and  who  are  the  murderers  ? 
Why,  the  owners.  It’s  all  come  of  their  sendin’  the  ship  to 
sea  with  rotten  stores.  A few  dirty  pounds  ’ud  ha’  saved 
all  this. 

We  had  never  yet  had  the  leisure  to  inspect  the  stores 
with  which  the  mutineers  had  furnished  the  quarter-boat, 
and  we  now  found,  in  spite  of  their  having  shifted  a lot  of 
provisions  out  of  her  into  the  long-boat  before  starting  in 
pursuit  of  us,  that  there  was  still  an  abundance  left  : four 
kegs  of  water,  several  tins  of  cuddy  bread,  preserved  meats 
and  fruits,  sugar,  flour,  and  other  things,  not  to  mention 
such  items  as  boxes  of  lucifer  matches,  fishing-tackle,  a 
burning  glass,  a quantity  of  tools  and  nails  ; in  a word, 
everything  which  men  in  the  condition  they  had  hoped  to 
find  themselves  in  might  stand  in  need  of  to  support  life. 
Indeed,  the  foresight  illustrated  by  the  provisioning  of  this 
boat  was  truly  remarkable,  the  only  things  they  had  omit- 
ted being  a mast  and  sail,  it  having  been  their  intention 
to  keep  this  boat  in  tow  of  the  other.  I even  found  that 
they  had  furnished  the  boat  with  the  oars  belonging  to  the 
disabled  quarter-boat  in  addition  to  her  own. 

However,  the  boat  was  not  yet  stocked  to  my  satisfac- 
tion. I therefore  repaired  to  my  cabin  and  procured  the 
boat’s  compass,  some  charts,  a sextant,  and  other  necessary 
articles  such  as  the  “ Nautical  Almanac,”  and  pencils  and 
paper  wherewith  to  work  out  my  observations,  which  I 
placed  very  carefully  in  the  locker  in  the  stern-sheets  of 
the  boat. 

I allowed  Mary  to  help  me,  that  the  occupation  might 
divert  her  mind  from  the  overwhelming  thoughts  which 
the  gradual  settling  of  the  ship  on  which  we  stood  must 
have  excited  in  the  strongest  and  bravest  mind  ; and,  in- 
deed, I worked  busily  and  eagerly  to  guard  myself  against 
any  terror  that  might  come  upon  me.  She  it  was  who 
suggested  that  we  should  provide  ourselves  with  lamps 
and  oil  ; and  I shipped  a lantern  to  hoist  at  our  mast-head 
when  the  darkness  came,  and  the  bull’s-eye  lamp  to  ena- 
ble me  to  work  out  observations  of  the  stars,  which  I in- 
tended to  make  when  the  night  fell.  To  all  these  things, 
which  sound  numerous,  but  in  reality  occupied  but  little 
space,  I added  a can  of  oil,  meshes  for  the  lamps,  top  coats, 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’^  277 

oil-skins,  and  rugs  to  protect  ns  at  night,  so  that  the  after- 
noon was  well  advanced  before  we  had  ended  our  prepara- 
tions. Meanwhile,  the  boatswain  had  stepped  a top-gallant- 
stun’sail  boom  to  serve  us  for  a mast,  well  stayed,  with  a 
block  and  halyards  at  the  masthead  to  serve  for  hoisting  a 
flag  or  lantern,  and  a spare  top-gallant-stun'sail  to  act  as  a 
sail. 

By  this  time  the  wind  had  completely  died  away  ; a peace- 
ful deep-blue  sky  stretched  from  horizon  to  horizon  ; and 
the  agitation  of  the  sea  had  subsided  into  a long  and  silent 
swell,  which  washed  up  against  the  ship’s  sides,  scarcely 
causing  her  to  roll,  so  deep  had  she  sunk  in  the  water 

I now  thought  it  high  time  to  lower  the  boat  and  bring 
her  alongside,  as  our  calculation  of  the  length  cf  time  to  be 
occupied  by  the  ship  in  sinking  might  be  falsified  to  our 
destruction  by  her  suddenly  going  stern  down  with  us  on 
board. 

We  therefore  lowered  the  boat,  and  got  the  gangway- 
ladder  over-the  side. 

The  boatswain  got  into  the  boat  first  to  help  Mary  into 
her.  I then  took  the  steward  by  the  arms  and  brought  him 
along  smartly,  as  there  was  danger  in  keeping  the  boat 
washing  against  the  ship’s  side.  He  resisted  at  first,  and 
only  smiled  vacantly  when  I threatened  to  leave  him  ; but 
on  the  boatswain  crying  out  that  his  wife  was  waiting  for 
him„  the  poor  idiot  got  himself  together  with  a scramble, 
and  went  so  hastily  over  the  gangway  that  he  narrowly 
escaped  a ducking. 

I paused  a moment  at  the  gangway  and  looked  around, 
striving  to  remember  if  there  was  anything  we  had  forgot- 
ten which  would  be  of  some  use  to  us,  Mary  watched  me 
anxiously,  and  called  to  me  by  my  Christian  name,  at  the 
same  time  extending  her  arms.  I would  not  keep  her  in 
suspense  a moment,  and  at  once  dropped  into  the  boat. 
She  grasped  and  fondled  my  hand,  and  drew  me  close  be- 
side her. 

I should  have  gone  on  board  again  had  you  delayed 
coming,”  she  whispered. 

The  boatswain  shoved  the  boat’s  head  off,  and  we  each 
shipped  an  oar  and  pulled  the  boat  about  a quarter  of  a 
mile  away  from  the  ship  ; and  then,  from  a strange  and 
wild  curiosity  to  behold  the  ship  sink,  and  still  in  our  hearts 
clinging  to  her,  not  only  as  the  home  where  we  had  found 
shelter  for  many  days  past,  but  as  the  only  visible  object 
in  all  the  stupendous  reach  of  waters,  we  threw  in  the  oars 
and  sat  watching  her. 


278  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.’' 

She  had  now  sunk  as  deep  as  her  main-chains,  and  was 
but  a little  higher  out  of  the  water  than  the  hull  from  which 
we  had  rescued  Mary  and  her  father.  It  was  strange  to 
behold  her  even  from  a short  distance  and  notice  her  little- 
ness in  comparison  with  the  immensity  of  the  deep  on 
which  she  rested,  and  recall  the  terrible  seas  she  had  braved 
and  triumphed  over. 

Few  sailors  can  behold  the  ship  in  which  they  have 
sailed  sinking  before  their  eyes  without  the  same  emotion 
of  distress  and  pity,  almost,  which  the  spectacle  of  a drown- 
ing man  excites  in  them.  She  has  grown  a familiar  name, 
a familiar  object  ; thus  far  she  has  borne  them  in  safety  ; 
she  has  been  rudely  beaten,  and'  yet  has  done  her  duty ; 
but  the  tempest  has  broken  her  down  at  last  ; all  the  beauty 
is  shorn  from  her  ; she  is  weary  with  the  long  and  dread- 
ful struggles  with  the  vast  forces  that  nature  arrayed 
against  her  ; she  sinks,  a desolate,  abandoned  thing,  in 
mid-ocean,  carrying  with  her  a thousand  memories  which 
surge  up  in  the  heart  with  the  pain  of  a strong  man’s 
tears. 

I looked  from  the  ship  to  realize  our  own  position.  Per- 
haps not  yet  could  it  be  keenly  felt,  for  the  ship  was  still 
a visible  object  for  us  to  hold  on  by  ; and  yet,  turning  my 
eyes  away  to  the  far  reaches  of  the  horizon  at  one  moment 
borne  high  on  the  summit  of  the  ocean  swell,  which  appeared 
mountainous  when  felt  in  and  viewed  from  the  boat,  then 
sinking  deep  in  the  hollow,  so  that  the  near  ship  was  hid- 
den from  us — the  supreme  loneliness  of  our  situation,  our 
helplessness,  and  the  fragility  and  diminutiveness  of  the 
structure  on  which  our  lives  depended,  came  home  to  me 
with  the  pain  and  wonder  of  a shock. 

Our  boat,  however,  was  new  this  voyage,  with  a good 
beam,  and  showing  a tolerably  bold  side,  considering  her 
dimensions  and  freight.  Of  the  two  quarter-boats  with 
which  the  Grosvenor  ” had  been  furnished,  this  was  the 
larger  and  the  stronger  built,  and  for  this  reason  had  been 
chosen  by  Stevens.  I could  not  hope,  indeed,  that  she 
would  live  a moment  in  anything  of  a sea  ; but  she  w^as 
certainly  stout  enough  to  carry  us  to  the  Bermudas,  pro- 
viding that  the  weather  remained  moderate. 

It  was  now  six  o’clock.  I said  to  the  boatswain  : 

“ Every  hour  of  this  weather  is  valuable  to  us.  There  is 
no  reason  why  we -should  stay  here.” 

I should  like  to  see  her  sink,  Mr.  Royle  ; I should  like 
to  know  that  poor  Jim  found  a regular  coffin  in  her,”  he 
answered,  We  can’t  make  no  headway  with  the  sail,  and 


279 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVEHOR.” 

I don’t  recommend  rowin’  for  the  two  or  three  mfle  we  can 
fetch  with  the  oars.  It  ’ud  be  wurse  nor  pumpin’.” 

He  was  right.  When  I reflected,  I was  quite  sure  1 could 
not,  in  my  exhausted  state,  be  able  to  handle  one  of  the 
big  oars  for  even  five  minutes  at  a stretch  ; and,  admitting 
that  I had  been  strong  enough  to  row  for  a couple  of  hours, 
yet  the  result  to  have  been  obtained  could  not  have  been 
important  enough  to  justify  the  serious  labor. 

The  steward  all  this  time  sat  perfectly  quiet  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  boat,  with  his  back  against  the  mast.  He  paid 
no  attention  to  us  when  we  spoke,  nor  looked  around  him, 
though  sometimes  he  would  fix  his  eyes  vacantly  on  the 
sky  as  if  his  shattered  mind  found  relief  in  contemplating 
the  void.  I was  heartily  glad  to  find  him  quiet,  though  I 
took  care  to  watch  him,  for  it  was  difficult  to  tell  whether 
his  imbecility  was  not  counterfeited,  by  his  madness,  to 
throw  us  off  our  guard,  and  furnish  him  with  an  oppor- 
tunity to  play  us  and  himself  some  deadly  trick. 

As  some  hours  had  elapsed  since  we  had  tasted  food,  I 
opened  a tin  of  meat  and  prepared  a meal.  The  boatswain 
ate  heartily,  and  so  did  the  steward  : but  I could  not  pre- 
vail upon  Mary  to  take  more  than  a biscuit  and  sherry  and 
water. 

Indeed,  as  the  evening  approached,  our  position  affected 
her  more  deeply,  and  often,  after  she  had  cast  her  eyes 
toward  the  horizon,  I would  see  her  lips  whispering  a 
prayer,  and  feel  her  hand  tightening  on  mine. 

The  ship  still  floated,  but  she  was  so  low  in  the  water 
that  I every  minute  expected  to  see  her  vanish.  The  water 
was  above  her  main-chains,  and  I could  only  attribute  her 
obstinacy  in  not  sinking  to  the  great  quantity  of  wood — 
both  in  cases  and  goods — which  composed  her  cargo. 

The  sun  was  now  quite  close  to  the  horizon,  branding 
the  ocean  with  a purple  glare,  but  itself  descending  into  a 
cloudless  sky.  I cannot  express  how  majestic  and  wonder- 
ful the  great  orb  looked  to  us  who  were  almost  level  with 
the  water.  Its  disk  seemed  vaster  than  I had  ever  before 
seen  it,  and  there  was  something  sublimely  solemn  in  the 
loneliness  of  its  descent.  All  the  sky  about  it,  and  far  to 
the  south  and  north,  was  changed  into  the  color  of  gold  by 
its  luster  ; and  over  our  heads  the  heavens  were  an  exquis- 
ite tender  green,  which  melted  in  the  east  into  a dark  blue. 

I was  telling  Mary  that  ere  the  sun  sunk  again  we  might 
be  on  board  a ship,  and  whispering  any  words  of  encour- 
agement and  hope  to  her,  when  I was  startled  by  the  boat- 
swain crying,  Now  she’s  gone  ! Look  at  her  !” 


280  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.’’ 

I turned  my  eyes  toward  the  ship,  and  could  scarcely 
credit  my  senses  when  I found  that  her  hull  had  vanished, 
and  that  nothing  was  to  be  seen  of  her  but  her  spars, 
which  were  all  aslant  sternward. 

I held  my  breath  as  I saw  the  masts  sink  lower  and 
lower.  First  the  cross-jack  yard  was  submerged,  fhe  gaff 
with  the  ensign  hanging  dead  at  the  peak,  then  the  main- 
yard  ; presently  only  the  main-top-mast  cross-trees  were 
visible,  a dark  cross  upon  the  water  ; they  vanished.  At 
the  same  moment  the  sun  disappeared  behind  the  horizon  ; 
and  now  we  were  alone  on  the  great,  breathing  deep,  with 
all  the  eastern  sky  growing  dark  as  we  watched. 

“ It’s  all  over  !’*  said  the  boatswain,  breaking  the  silence, 
and  speaking  in  a hollow  tone.  “ No  livin'  man’ll  ever  see 
the  ‘ Grosvenor  ’ again  !” 

Mary  shivered  and  leaned  against  me.  I took  up  a rug 
and  folded  it  round  her,  and  kissed  her  forehead. 

The  boatswain  had  turned  his  back  upon  us,  and  sat  with 
his  hands  folded,  I believe  in  prayer.  I am  sure  he  was 
thinking  of  Jim  Cornish,  and  I would  not  have  interrupted 
that  honest  heart’s  communion  with  its  Maker  for  the  value 
of  the  ship  that  had  sunk. 

Darkness  came  down  very  quickly,  and,  that  we  might 
lose  no  chance  of  being  seen  by  any  distant  vessel,  I lighted 
the  ship’s  lantern  and  hoisted  it  at  the  mast-head.  I also 
lighted  the  bull’s-eye  lamp  and  set  it  in  ihe  stern-sheets. 

“ Mary,”  I whispered,  “ I will  make  you  up  a bed  in  the 
bottom  of  the  boat.  While  this  weather  lasts,  dearest,  we 
have  no  cause  to  be  alarmed  by  our  position.  It  will  make 
me  happy  to  see  you  sleeping,  and  be  sure  that  while  you 
sleep  there  will  be  watchful  eyes  near  you.’^ 

‘‘  I will  sleep  as  I am  here,  by  your  side  ; I shall  rest  bet- 
ter so,”  she  answered.  “ I could  not  sleep  lying  down.” 

It  was  too  sweet  a privilege  to  forego  ; I passed  my  arm 
around  her  and  held  her  close  to  me  ; and  she  closed  her 
eyes  like  a child,  to  please  me. 

Worn  out  as  I was,  enfeebled  both  intellectually  and 
physically  by  the  heavy  strain  that  had  been  put  upon  me 
ever  since  that  day  when  I had  been  ironed  by  Captain 
Coxon’s  orders,  I say — and  I solemnly  believe  in  the  truth 
of  what  I am  about  to  write — that  had  it  not  been  for  the 
living  reality  of  this  girl,  encircled  by  my  arm,  with  her 
head  supported  by  my  shoulder  ; had  it  not  been  for  the 
deep  love  I felt  for  her,  which  localized  my  thoughts,  and, 
so  to  say,  humanized  them  down  to  the  level  of  our  situa- 
tion, forbidding  them  to  trespass  beyond  the  prosaic  limits 


THK  WKECK  OE  THE  GROSTENOr/’ 


281 


of  our  danger,  of  the  precautions  to  be  taken  by  us,  of  our 
chances  of  rescue,  of  the  course  tj^be  steered  when  the 
wind  should  fill  our  sail — I should  have  gone  mad  when  the 
night  came  down  upon  the  sea  and  enveloped  our  boat  (a 
lonely  speck  on  the  gigantic  world  of  water)  in  the  mystery 
and  fear  of  the  darkness.  I know  this  by  recalling  the  fancy 
that  for  a few  moments  possessed  me  in  looking  along  the 
water,  when  I clearly  beheld  the  outline  of  a coast,  with  innu- 
merable lights  winking  upon  it ; by  the  whirling,  dizzy  sensa- 
tion in  my  head  which  followed  the  extinction  of  the  vision  ; 
by  the  emotion  of  wild  horror  and  unutterable  disappoint- 
ment which  overcame  me  when  I detected  the  cheat.  I 
pressed  my  darling  to  me,  and  looked  upon  her  sweet  face, 
revealed  by  the  light  shed  by  the  lantern  at  the  mast-head, 
and  all  my  misery  left  me  ; and  the  delight  which  the 
knowledge  that  she  was  my  own  love,  and  that  I held  her 
in  my  arms,  gave  me,  fell  like  an  exorcism  upon  the  demons 
of  my  stricken  imagination. 

She  smiled  when  I pressed  her  to  my  side,  and  when  she 
saw  my  face  close  to  hers,  looking  at  her  ; but  she  did  not 
know  that  she  had  saved  me  from  a fate  more  dreadful  than 
death,  and  that  I— so  strong  as  I seemed,  so  earnest  as  I 
had  shown  myself  in  my  conflicts  with  fate,  so  resolutely 
as  I had  striven  to  comfort  her — had  been  rescued  from 
madness  by  her  whom  I had  a thousand  times  pitied  for 
her  helplessness. 

She  fell  asleep  at  last,  and  I sat  for  nearly  two  hours 
motionless,  that  I should  not  awaken  her.  The  steward 
slept  with  his  head  in  his  arms,  kneeling — a strange,  mad 
posture.  The  boatswain  sat  forward,  with  his  face  turned 
aft  and  his  arms  folded.  I addressed  him  once,  but  he  did 
not  answer.  Probably  I spoke  too  low  for  him  to  hear,  be- 
ing fearful  of  waking  Mary  ; but  there  was  little  we  had  to 
say.  Doubtless  he  found  his  thoughts  too  engrossing  to 
suffer  him  to  talk. 

Being  anxious  to  take  a star,*'  as  we  say  at  sea,  and  not 
knowing  how  the  time  went,  I gently  drew  out  my  watch 
and  found  the  hour  a quarter  to  eleven.  In  replacing  the 
watch  I aroused  Mary,  who  raised  her  head  and  looked 
round  her  with  eyes  that  flashed  in  the  lantern  light. 

“ Where  are  we  ?’*  she  exclaimed,  and  bent  her  head  to 
gaze  at  me,  on  which  she  recollected  herself.  ‘‘  Poor  boy  !*' 
she  said,  taking  my  hand,  I have  kept  you  supporting  my 
weight.  You  were  more  tired  than  I.  But  it  is  your  turn 
now.  Rest  your  head  on  my  shoulder.’* 

‘‘  No,  it  is  still  your  turn,**  I answered,  and  you  shall 


282  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

sleep  again  presently.  But  since  you  are  awake,  I will  try 
to  find  t)ut  where  we  are.  You  shall  hold  the  lamp  for  me 
while  I make  my  calculations  and  examine  the  chart.” 

Saying  which,  I drew  out  my  sextant  and  got  across  the 
thwarts  to  the  mast,  which  I stood  up  alongside  of  to  lean 
on ; for  the  swell,  though  moderate  enough  to  pass  with- 
out notice  on  a big  vessel,  lifted  and  sunk  the  boat  in  such 
a way  as  to  make  it  difficult  to  stand  steady. 

I was  in  the  act  of  raising  the  sextant  to  my  eye,  when 
the  boatswain  suddenly  cried,  “ Mr.  Royle,  listen  !” 

What  do  you  hear  ?”  I asked. 

‘‘  Hush  ! listen  now  !”  he  answered,  in  a breathless  voice. 

I strained  my  ear,  but  nothing  was  audible  to  me  but  the 
wash  of  the  water  ugainst  the  boat’s  side. 

Don’t  you  hear  it,  Mr.  Royle  ?”  he  cried,  in  a kind  of 
agony,  holding  up  his  finger.  “ Miss  Robertson,  don’t  5^ou 
hear  something  ?” 

There  was  another  interval  of  silence,  and  Mary  an- 
swered : I hear  a kind  of  throbbing.” 

It  is  so  !”  I exclaimed.  I hear  it  now  ! it  is  the 
engines  of  a steamer  !” 

“ A steamer  ? Yes  ! I heard  it  ! where  is  she  V shouted 
the  boatswain,  and  he  jumped  on  to  the  thwart  on  which  I 
stood. 

We  strained  our  ears  again. 

That  throbbing  sound,  as  Mary  had  accurately  described 
it,  closely  resembling  the  rhythmical  running  of  a locomo- 
tive-engine heard  in  the  country  on  a silent  night  at  a long 
distance,  was  now  distinctly  audible  ; but  so  smooth  was 
the  water,  so  breathless  the  night,  that  it  was  impossible  to 
tell  how  far  away  the  vessel  might  be  ; for  so  fine  and  deli- 
cate a vehicle  of  sound  is  the  ocean  in  a calm,  that,  though 
the  hull  of  a steamship  might  be  below  the  horizon,  yet  the 
thumping  of  her  engines  would  be  heard. 

Once  more  we  inclined  our  ears,  holding  our  breath  as 
we  listened. 

It  grows  louder  !”  cried  the  boatswain.  Mr.  Royle, 
bend  your  bull’s-eye  lamp  to  the  end  o’  one  o’  the  oars  and 
swing  it  about,  while  I dip  this  mast-head  lantern.” 

Very  different  was  his  manner  now  from  what  it  had  been 
that  morning  when  the  Russian  hove  in  sight. 

I lashed  the  lamp  by  the  ring  of  it  to  an  oar  and  waved 
it  to  and  fro.  Meanwhile  the  boatswain  had  got  hold  of  the 
mast-head  halyards,  and  was  running  the  big  ship’s  lantern 
up  and  down  the  mast. 


283 


THE  WRECK  OP  THE  GROSVENOe/’ 

‘‘Mary,’^  I exclaimed,  ‘^ift  up  the  seat  behind  you,  and 
in  the  left-hand  corner  you  will  find  a pistol.’* 

“ I have  it/’  she  answered,  in  a few  moments. 

Point  it  over  the  stern  and  fire  !”  I cried. 

She  leveled  the  little  weapon  and  pulled  the  trigger  ; 
the  white  flame  leaped,  and  a smart  report  followed. 

Listen  now  !’*  I said. 

I held  the  oar  steady,  and  the  boatswain  ceased  to  dance 
the  lantern.  For  the  first  few  seconds  I heard  nothing, 
then  my  ear  caught  the  throbbing  sound. 

I see  her  !”  cried  the  boatswain  ; and,  following  his 
finger  (my  sight  being  keener  than  my  hearing),  I saw  not 
only  the  shadow  of  a vessel  down  in  the  south-west,  but  the 
smoke  from  her  funnel  pouring  along  the  stars. 

“ Mary,”  I cried,  ^‘fire  again  !” 

She  drew  the  trigger. 

“Again!” 

The  clear  report  whizzed  like  a bullet  past  my  ear. 

Simultaneously  with  the  second  report  a ball  of  blue  fire 
shot  up  into  the  sky.  Another  followed,  and  another. 

A moment  after  a red  light  shone  clear  upon  the  sea. 

“ She  sees  us  !”  I cried.  “ God  be  praised  ! Mary,  dar- 
ling, she  sees  us  !” 

I waved  the  lamp  furiously.  But  there  was  no  need  to 
wave  it  any  longer.  The  red  light  drew  nearer  and  nearer  ; 
the  throbbing  of  the  engines  louder  and  louder,  and  the 
revolutions  of  the  propeller  sounded  like  a pulse  beating 
through  the  water.  The  shadow  broadened  and  loomed 
larger.  .1  could  hear  the  water  spouting  out  of  her  side 
and  the  blowing  off  of  the  safety-valve. 

Soon  the  vessel  grew  a defined  shape  against  the  stars, 
and  then  a voice,  thinned  by  the  distance,  shouted,  “What 
light  is  that  ?” 

I cried  to  the  boatswain  : “ Answer,  for  God’s  sake  ! 
My  voice  is  weak.” 

He  hollowed  his  hands  and  roared  back  : “We’re  ship- 
wrecked seamen  adrift  in  a quarter-boat !” 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  shadow,  and  now  it  was  a 
long,  black  hull,  a funnel  pouring  forth  a dense  volume  of 
smoke,  spotted  with  fire-sparks,  and  tapering  masts  and 
fragile  rigging,  with  the  stars  running  through  them. 

“ Ease  her  !” 

The  sound  of  the  throbbing  grew  more  measured.  We 
could  hear  the  water  as  it  was  churned  up  by  the  screw. 

“ Stop  her !” 


284 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.^^ 

The  sounds  ceased,  and  the  vessel  came  looming  np 
slowly,  more  slowly,  until  she  stopped. 

“ What  is  that  ? — a boat  ?’'  exclaimed  a strong  bass  voice. 

“ Yes  !”  answered  the  boatswain.  “ WeVe  been  ship- 
wrecked ; we’re  adrift  in  a quarter-boat.” 

‘‘  Can  you  bring  her  alongside  ?” 

“ Ay,  ay,  sir  !” 

I threw  out  an  oar,  but  trembled  so  violently  that  it  was 
as  much  as  I could  do  to  work  it.  We  headed  the  boat  for 
the  steamer  and  rowed  toward  her.  As  we  approached,  I 
perceived  that  she  was  very  long,  bark-rigged,  and  raking, 
manifestly  a powerful,  iron-built  ocean  steamer.  They 
hung  a red  light  on  the  forestay  and  a white  light  over  her 
port  quarter,  and  lights  flitted  about  her  gangway. 

A voice  sung  out : How  many  are  there  of  you  ?” 

The  boatswain  answered  : “ Three  men  and  a lady.” 

On  this  the  same  voice  called,  If  you  want  help  to 
bring  that  boat  alongside,  we’ll  send  to  you.” 

“ We’ll  be  alongside  in  a few  minutes,”  returned  the 
boatswain. 

But  the  fact  was,  the  vessel  had  stopped  her  engines 
when  further  off  from  us  than  we  had  imagined  ; being 
deceived  by  the  magnitude  of  her  looming  hull,  which 
seemed  to  stand  not  a hundred  fathoms  away  from  us,  and 
by  the  wonderful  distinctness  of  the  voice  that  had  spoken 
us. 

I did  not  know  how  feeble  I had  become  until  I took  the 
oar  ; and  the  violent  emotions  excited  in  me  by  our  rescue, 
now  to  be  effected  after  our  long  and  heavy  trials,  dimin- 
ished still  the  little  strength  that  was  left  in  me  so  that 
the  boat  moved  very  slowly  through  the  water,  and  it  was 
full  twenty  minutes  starting  from  the  time  when  we  had 
shipped  oars,  before  we  came  up  with  her. 

‘‘  We’ll  fling  you  a rope’s  end,”  said  a voice  ; look  out 
for  it.” 

A line  fell  into  the  boat.  The  boatswain  caught  it,  and 
sung  out,  All  fast  !” 

I looked  up  the  high  side  of  the  steamer : there  was  a 
crowd  of  men  assembled  round  the  gangway,  their  faces 
visible  in  the  light  shed  not  only  by  our  own  mast-head 
lantern  (which  was  on  a level  with  the  steamer’s  bulwarks), 
but  by  other  lanterns  which  some  of  them  held.  In  all 
this  light  we,  the  occupants  of  the  boat,  were  to  be  clearly 
viewed  from  the  deck ; and  the  voice  that  had  first  ad- 
dressed us  said  : 


285 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

Are  you  strong  enough  to  get  up  the  ladder  ? If  not, 
^ well  sling  you  on  board/’ 

I answered  that  if  a couple  of  hands  would  come  down 
into  the  boat  so  as  to  help  the  lady  and  a man  (who  had 
fallen  imbecile)  over  the  ship’s  side,  the  other  two  would 
manage  to  get  on  board  without  assistance. 

On  this  a short  gangway-ladder  was  lowered,  and  two 
men  descended  and  got  into  the  boat. 

‘‘Take  that  lady  first,”  I said,  pointing  to  Mary,  but 
holding  on,  as  I spoke,  to  the  boat’s  mast,  for  I felt  horribly 
sick  and  faint,  and  knew  not,  indeed,  what  was  going  to 
happen  to  me  ; and  I had  to  exert  all  my  power  to  steady 
my  voice. 

They  took  her  by  the  arms,  and  watching  the  moment 
when  the  wash  of  the  swell  brought  the  boat  against  the 
ship’s  side,  landed  her  cleverly  on  the  ladder  and  helped 
her  on  to  the  deck. 

“ Boson,”  I cried,  huskil}^,  “ she — she  is — saved  ! I am 
dying,  I think.  God  bless  her  ! and — and — your  hand, 
mate — ” 

I remember  uttering  these  incoherent  words,  and  seeing 
the  boatswain  spring  forward  to  catch  me.  Then  my  senses 
left  me  with  a flash. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

I REMAINED,  as  I was  afterward  informed,  insensible  for 
four  days,  during  which  time  I told  and  retold,  in  my 
delirium,  the  story  of  the  mutiny  and  our  own  sufferings, 
so  that,  as  the  ship’s  surgeon  assured  me,  he  became  very 
exactly  acquainted  with  all  the  particulars  of  the  “ Gros- 
venor’s  ” voyage,  from  the  time  of  her  leaving  the  English 
Channel  to  the  moment  of  our  rescue  from  the  boat ; though 
I,  from  whom  he  learned  the  story,  was  insensible  as  I 
related  it.  My  delirium  even  embraced  so  remote  an 
incident  as  the  running  down  of  the  smack. 

When  I opened  my  eyes  I found  myself  in  a small,  very 
comfortable  cabin,  lying  in  a bunk  ; and,  being  alone,  I had 
no  knowledge  of  where  I was,  nor  would  my  memory  give 
me  the  slightest  assistance.  Every  object  my  eye  rested 
upon  was  unfamiliar,  and  that  I was  on  board  a ship  was 
all  that  I knew  for  certain.  What  puzzled  me  most  was 
the  jarring  sound  caused  by  the  engines.  I could  not 
conceive  what  this  meant  nor  what  produced  it ; and  the 


286 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OROSVENOR.” 

vessel  being  perfectly  steady,  it  was  not  in  my  power  to 
realize  that  I was  being  borne  over  the  water. 

I closed  my  eyes  and  lay  perfectly  still,  striving  to  master 
the  past  and  inform  myself  of  what  had  become  of  me  ; but 
so  hopelessly  muddled  was  my  brain  that  had  some  unseen 
person,  by  way  of  a joke,  told  me  in  a sepulchral  voice  that 
I was  dead,  and  apprehending  the  things  about  me  only  by 
means  of  my  spirit,  which  had  not  yet  had  time  to  get  out 
of  my  body,  I should  have  believed  him  ; though  I don’t 
say  that  I should  not  have  been  puzzled  to  reconcile  my 
very  keen  appetite  and  thirst  with  my  non-existent 
condition. 

In  a few  minutes  the  door  of  the  cabin  was  opened,  and 
a jolly,  red*faced  man,  wearing  a Scotch  cap,  looked  in. 
Seeing  me  with  my  eyes  open,  he  came  forward  and  ex- 
claimed, in  a cheerful  voice  : 

“ All  alive  O ! Staring  about  you  full  of  wonderment  ! 
Nothing  so  good  as  curiosity  in  a sick  man.  Shows  that 
the  blood  is  flowing.” 

He  felt  my  pulse,  and  asked  me  if  I knew  who  he  was. 

I replied  that  I had  never  seen  him  before. 

“ Well,  that’s  not  my  fault,”  said  he  ; ‘‘  for  I’ve  been 
looking  at  you  a pretty  tidy  while,  on  and  off,  since  we 
hoisted  you  out  of  the  brine. 

Guid  speed  an’  furder  to  you,  Johnny; 

Guid  health,  hale  ban’s  an’  weather  bonnie ; 

May  ye  ne'er  want  a stoup  o’  brandy. 

To  clear  your  head  !’ 

Hungry  ?” 

‘‘  Very,”  said  I. 

Thirsty 

Yes.” 

How  do  you  feel  in  yourself  ?” 

‘‘  I have  been  trying  to  find  out.  I don’t  know.  I forget 
who  I am.” 

Raise  your  arm  and  try  your  muscles.” 

I can  raise  my  arm,”  I said,  doing  so. 

How’s  your  memory  !’' 

If  you’ll  give  me  a hint  or  two.  I’ll  see.” 

He  looked  at  me  very  earnestly  and  with  much  kindness 
in  the  expression  of  his  jovial  face,  and  debated  some  mat- 
ter in  his  own  mind. 

I’ll  send  you  in  some  beef-tea,”  be  said,  “ by  a person 
who’ll  be  able  to  do  you  more  good  than  I can.  But  don’t 


287 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSV^ENOR/’ 

excite  yourself.  Converse  calmly,  and  don’t  talk  too 
much.” 

So  saying  he  went  away. 

I lay  quite  still,  and  my  memory  remained  as  helpless  as 
though  I had  just  been  born. 

After  an  interval  of  about  ten  minutes  the  door  was 
again  opened,  and  Mary  came  in.  She  closed  the  door  and 
approached  me,  holding  a cup  of  beef-tea  in  her  hand,  but 
however  she  had  schooled  herself  to  behave,  her  resolution 
forsook  her  ; she  put  the  cup  down,  threw  her  arms  round 
my  neck,  and  sobbed  with  her  cheek  against  mine. 

With  my  recognition  of  her,  my  memory  returned  to  me, 

“ My  darling,”  I cried,  in  a weak  voice,  is  it  you  indeed  ? 
Oh,  God  is  very  merciful  to  have  spared  us  ! I remembered 
nothing  just  now  ; but  all  has  come  back  to  me  with  your 
dear  face.” 

She  was  too  overcome  to  speak  for  some  moments  ; but, 
raising  herself  presently,  she  said,  in  broken  tones  : 

I thought  I should  never  see  you  again,  never  be  able 
to  speak  to  you  more.  But  I am  wicked  to  give  way  to  my 
feelings,  when  I have  been  told  that  any  excitement  must 
be  dangerous  to  my  darling.  Drink  this,  now — no,  I will 
hold  the  cup  to  your  lips.  Strength  has  been  given  me  to 
bear  the  the  sufferings  we  have  gone  through,  that  I may 
nurse  you  and  bring  you  back  to  health.” 

I would  not  let  go  her  hand  ; but  when  I attempted  to 
prop  myself  up,  I found  my  elbow  would  not  sustain  me  ; 
so  I lay  back  and  drank  from  the  cup  which  she  held  to  my 
mouth. 

‘‘  How  long  is  it,”  I asked  her,  since  we  were  taken  on 
board  this  vessel  ?” 

“ Four  days.  Do  you  know  that  you  fell  down  insensible 
in  the  boat  the  moment  after  I had  been  carried  on  to  the 
deck  of  this  ship  ? The  men  crowded  around  me  and  held 
their  lanterns  to  my  face,  and  I found  that  most  of  them 
were  Scotch  by  their  exclamations.  A woman  took  me  by 
the  hand  to  lead  me  away,  but  I refused  to  move  one  step 
until  I saw  that  you  were  on  board.  She  told  me  that  you 
had  fainted  in  the  boatswain’s  arms,  and  others  cried  out 
that  you  were  dead.  I saw  them  bring  you  up  out  of  the 
boat,  and  told  the  woman  that  I must  go  with  you  and  see 
where  they  put  you,  and  asked  if  there  was  a doctor  on 
board.  She  said  yes,  and  that  he  was  that  man  in  the 
Scotch  cap  and  great-coat,  who  was  helping  the  others  to 
take  you  down-stairs.  I took  your  poor  senseless  hands  and 
cried  bitterly  over  them,  and  told  the  doctor  I would  go  on 


288  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

my  knees  to  him  if  he  would  save  your  life.  But  he  was 
very  kind — very  kind  and  gentle.'* 

And  you,  Mary  ? I see  you  keep  up  your  wonderful 
courage  to  the  last." 

‘‘  I fainted  when  the  doctor  took  me  away  from  you,"  she 
answered,  with  one  of  her  sweet  wistful  smiles.  “ I slept 
far  into  the  next  day,  and  I rose  well  yesterday  morning, 
and  have  been  by  your  side  nearly  ever  since.  It  is  rather 
hard  upon  me  that  5^our  consciousness  should  have  returned 
when  I had  left  the  cabin  for  a few  minutes." 

I made  her  turn  her  face  to  the  light  that  I might  see 
her  clearly,  and  found  that  though  her  mental  and  physical 
sufferings  had  left  traces  on  her  calm  and  beautiful  face, 
yet,  on  the  whole,  she  looked  fairly  well  in  health  ; her 
eyes  bright,  her  complexion  clear,  and  her  lips  red,  with  a 
firm  expression  on  them.  I also  took  notice  that  she  was 
well  dressed  in  a black  silk,  though  probably  I was  not 
good  critic  enough  just  then  in  such  matters  to  observe  that 
it  fitted  her  ill,  and  did  no  manner  of  justice  to  her  lovely 
shape. 

She  caught  me  looking  at  the  dress,  and  told  me,  with  a 
smile,  that  it  had  been  lent  to  her  by  a lady  passenger. 
Why  do  you  stand  ?"  I said. 

‘‘  The  doctor  only  allowed  me  to  see  you  on  condition 
that  I did  not  stay  above  five  minutes." 

“ That  is  nonsense  ! I cannot  let  you  go,  now  you  are 
here.  Your  dear  face  gives  me  back  all  the  strength  I 
have  lost.  How  came  I to  fall  down  insensible  ? I am 
ashamed  of  myself  ! I,  as  a sailor,  supposed  to  be  inured 
to  all  kinds  of  privation,  to  be  cut  adrift  from  my  senses  by 
a shipwreck  ! Mary,  you  are  fitter  to  be  a sailor  than  I. 
After  this,  let  me  buy  a needle  and  thread,  and  advertise 
for  needle-work." 

“ You  are  talking  too  much.  I shall  leave  you." 

“ You  cannot,  while  I hold  your  hand." 

“ Am  I not  stronger  than  you  are  ?" 

‘‘  In  all  things  stronger,  Mary.  You  have  been  my  guar- 
dian angel.  You  interceded  for  my  life  with  God,  and  He 
heard  you  when  He  would  not  have  heard  me." 

She  placed  her  hand  on  my  mouth. 

“ You  are  talking  too  much,  I say.  You  reproach  your- 
self for  your  weakness,  but  try  to  remember  what  you  have 
gone  through  ; how  you  had  to  baffle  the  mutineers,  to  take 
charge  of  the  ship,  to  save  our  lives  from  their  terrible 
designs.  Remember,  too,  that  for  days  together  you 
scarcely  closed  your  eyes  in  sleep — that  you  did  the  work 


289 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ‘‘ GROSVENOr/' 

of  a whole  crew  during  the  storm.  Dearest,  what  you 
have  gone  through  would  have  broken  many  a man's  heart 
or  driven  him  mad.  It  has  left  you  your  own  true  self 
for  me  to  love  and  cherish  while  God  shall  spare  us  to 
each  other." 

She  kissed  me  on  the  mouth,  drew  her  hand  from  mine, 
and  with  a smile  full  of  tender  affection  left  the  cabin. 

I was  vexed  to  lose  her  even  for  a short  time  ; and  still 
chose  to  think  myself  a poor  creature  for  falling  ill  and 
keeping  to  my  bed,  when  I might  be  with  her  about  the 
ship,  and  telling  the  people  on  board  the  story  of  her  mis- 
fortunes and  beautiful  courage. 

It  was  a mistake  of  the  doctor’s  to  suppose  that  her  con- 
versation could  hurt  me. 

I had  no  idea  of  the  time,  and  stared  hard  at  the  bull’s- 
eye  over  my  head,  hoping  to  discover  by  the  complexion  of 
the  light  that  it  was  early  in  the  day,  so  that  I might  again 
see  Mary  before  the  night  came.  I was  even  rash  enough 
to  imagine  that  I had  the  strength  to  rise,  and  made  an 
effort  to  get  out  of  the  bunk,  which  gave  me  just  the  best 
illustration  I could  wish  that  I was  as  weak  as  a baby.  So 
I tumbled  back  with  a groan  of  disappointment,  and,  after 
staring  fixedly  at  the  bull’s-eye,  I fell  asleep. 

This  sleep  lasted  some  hours.  I awoke,  not  as  I had  first 
awakened  from  insensibility,  with  tremors  and  bewilder- 
ment, but  easily,  with  a delicious  sense  of  warmth  and  rest 
and  renewing  vigor  in  my  limbs. 

I opened  my  eyes  upon  three  persons  standing  near  the 
bunk  ; one  was  Mary,  the  other  the  doctor,  and  the  third  a 
thin,  elderly,  sunburned  man,  in  a white  waistcoat  with  gold 
buttons  and  a blue  cloth  loose  coat. 

The  doctor  felt  my  pulse,  and  letting  fall  my  hand,  said 
to  Mary  : 

“ Now,  Miss  Robertson,  Mr.  Royle  will  do.  If  you  will 
kindly  tell  the  steward  to  give  you  another  basin  of  broth, 
you  will  find  our  patient  able  to  make  a meal.’’ 

She  kissed  her  hand  to  me  behind  the  backs  of  the  others, 
and  went  out  with  a beaming  smile. 

‘‘  This  is  Captain  Craik,  Mr.  Royle,’’  continued  the  doctor, 
motioning  to  the  gentleman  in  the  white  waistcoat,  com- 
manding this  vessel,  the  ‘ Peri.’  ’’ 

I at  once  thanked  him  earnestly  for  his  humanity,  and 
the  kindness  he  was  showing  me. 

Indeed,’’  he  replied,  ‘‘  I am  very  pleased  with  my  good 
fortune  in  rescuing  so  brave  a pair  of  men  as  yourself  and 
your  boatswain,  and  happy  to  have  been  the  instrument  of 


290 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOr/^ 

saving  the  charming  girl  to  whom  you  are  betrothed  from 
the  horror  of  exposure  in  an  open  boat.  I have  had  the 
whole  of  your  story  from  Miss  Robertson,  and  I can  only 
say  that  you  have  acted  very  heroically  and  honorably.” 

I replied  that  I was  very  grateful  to  him  for  his  kind 
words  ; but  I assured  him  that  I only  deserved  a portion  of 
his  praise.  The  man  who  truly  merited  admiration  was  the 
boatswain. 

“ You  shall  divide  the  honors,”  he  said,  smiling.  ‘‘  The 
boson  is  already  a hero.  My  crew  seem  disposed  to  wor- 
ship him.  If  you  have  nothing  better  for  him  in  your  mind, 
you  may  hand  him  over  to  me.  I know  the  value  of  such 
men  nowadays,  and  so  much  is  left  to  the  crimp.” 

Saying  this,  he  went  to  the  door  and  called  ; and  imme- 
diately my  old  companion,  the  boatswain,  came  in.  I held 
out  my  hand,  and  it  was  clutched  by  the  honest  fellow  and 
held  with  passionate  cordiality. 

Mr.  Royle,  sir,”  he  exclaimed,  in  a faltering  voice, 
this  is  a happy  moment  for  me.  There  was  a time  when 
I never  thought  I should  ha*  seen  you  alive  again  ; and  it 
went  to  my  heart,  and  made  me  blubber  like  any  old 
woman  when  I thought  o’  your  dyin’  arter  all  the  trouble 
you’ve  seen,  and  just  when,  if  I may  be  so  bold  as  to  say 
it,  you  might  be  hopin’  to  marry  the  brave,  high-spirited 
gell  as  you  saved  from  drownin’,  and  who  belongs  to  you 
by  the  will  o’  God  Almighty.  Captain  Craik,  sir — I speak 
by  your  favor,  and  ax  pardon  for  the  liberty — this  gen’man 
and  me  has  seen  some  queer  starts  together  since  we  fust 
shipped  aboard  the  ‘ Grosvenor  ’ in  the  West  Hindie  docks, 
and,”  he  cried,  with  vehemence,  I’d  sooner  ha’  lost  the 
use  o’  my  right  arm  an’  leg — yes,  an’  you  may  chuck  my 
right  eye  in  along  with  them — than  Mr.  Royle  should  ha’ 
died  just  as  he  was  goin*  to  live  properly  and  set  down  on 
the  bench  o’  matrimony  an’  happiness  with  a bold  and 
happy  wife  !” 

This  eloquent  harangue  he  delivered  with  a moist  eye, 
addressing  us  all  three  in  turn.  I thanked  him  heartily 
for  what  he  had  said,  but  limited  my  reply  to  this  ; for 
though  I could  have  complimented  him  more  warmly  than 
he  had  praised  me,  I considered  that  it  would  be  more  be- 
coming to  hold  over  all  mutual  admiration  and  you-and-me 
glorification  until  we  should  be  alone. 

I observed  that  he  wore  a velvet  waistcoat,  and  carried  a 
shiny  cloth  cap  with  a brilliant  peak,  very  richly  garnished 
with  braid  ; and  as  such  articles  of  raiment  could  only 
emanate  from  the  forecastle,  I concluded  that  they  were 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 


291 


gifts  from  the  crew,  and  that  Captain  Craik  had  reason  in 
thinking  that  the  boatswain  had  become  a hero. 

The  doctor  shortly  after  this  motioned  him  to  go,  where- 
upon he  gave  a ship-shape  salute  by  tweaking  an  imagin- 
ary curl  on  his  forehead,  and  went  away. 

I now  asked  what  had  become  of  the  steward.  Captain 
Craik  answered  that  the  man  was  all  right  vSO  far  as  his 
health  went  ; that  he  wandered  about  the  decks  very  harm- 
lessly, smiling  in  the  faces  of  the  men,  and  seldom  speak- 
ing. 

“ One  peculiarity  of  the  poor  creature,'"  said  he,  ‘‘  is  that 
he  will  not  taste  any  kind  of  food  but  what  is  served  out 
to  the  crew.  I have  myself  tried  him  with  dishes  from  the 
saloon  table,  but  could  not  induce  him  to  touch  a mouth- 
ful. The  first  time  I tried  him  in  this  way  he  fell  from  me 
as  though  I had  offered  to  cut  his  throat,  the  perspiration 
poured  from  his  forehead,  and  he  eyed  me  with  looks  of 
the  utmost  horror  and  aversion.  Can  you  account  for 
this  ?’" 

Yes,  sir,’"  I replied.  The  steward  was  in  the  habit  of 
serving  out  the  ship’s  stores  to  the  crew  of  the  ‘ Grosvenor.' 
He  rather  sided  with  the  captain,  and  tried  to  make  the 
best  of  what  was  outrageously  bad.  When  the  men 
mutinied  they  threatened  to  hang  him  if  he  touched  any 
portion  of  the  cuddy  stores,  and  I dare  say  they  would 
have  executed  their  threat.  He  was  rather  a coward 
before  he  lost  his  reason,  and  the  threat  affected  him 
violentl)^  I myself  never  could  induce  him  to  taste  any 
other  food  than  the  ship’s  rotten  stores  while  the  men  re- 
mained in  the  vessel,  and  I dare  say  the  memory  of  the 
threat  still  lives  in  his  broken  mind.” 

“ Thanks  for  your  explanation,"'  said  the  doctor,  “ I shall 
sleep  the  better  for  it ; for,  upon  my  word,  the  man’s 
unnatural  dislike  of  good  food — of  entrees,  man,  and  curried 
fowl  and  roast  goose,  for  I tried  him  myself — has  kept  me 
awake  bothering  my  head  to  understand.” 

‘‘  May  I ask  what  vessel  this  is  ?”  I said,  addressing 
Captain  Craik. 

“ The  ‘ Peri  ’ of  Glasgow,  homeward  bound  from 
Jamaica,”  he  answered. 

I know  the  ship  now,  sir.  She  belongs  to  the 

Line.” 

“ Quite  right.  We  shall  hope  to  put  you  ashore  in  seven 
days  hence.  It  is  curious  that  I should  have  known  Mr. 
Robertson,  your  lady’s  father.  I called  upon  him  a few 
years  since  in  Liverpool,  on  business,  and  had  a long  con- 


292  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/’ 

versation  with  him.  Little  could  I have  dreamed  that  his 
end  would  be  so  sad,  and  that  it  should  be  reserved  for 
me  to  rescue  his  daughter  from  aiy  open  boat  in  mid- 
Atlantic  !” 

“ Ah,  sir/’  I exclaimed,  ‘‘  no  one  but  I can  ever  know  the 
terrible  trials  this  poor  girl  has  passed  through.  She  has 
been  twice  shipwrecked  within  three  weeks  ; she  has  experi- 
enced all  the  horrors  of  a mutiny  ; she  has  lost  her  father 
under  circumstances  which  would  have  killed  many  girls 
with  grief  ; she  has  been  held  in  terror  of  her  life,  and  yet 
never  once  has  her  noble  courage  flagged,  her  splendid 
spirit  failed  her.” 

Yes,”  answered  Captain  Craik,  I have  read  her  charac- 
ter in  her  story  and  in  her  way  of  relating  it.  You  are  to 
be  congratulated  on  having  won  the  love  of  a woman  whose 
respect  alone  would  do  a man  honor.” 

He  deserves  what  he  has  got,”  said  the  doctor,  laughing. 

Findings  keepings. 

I did  find  her,  and  I mean  to  keep  her,”  I exclaimed. 

Well  you  have  picked  up  a fortune,”  observed  Captain 
Craik.  ‘‘  It  is  not  every  man  who  finds  a shipwreck  a good 
investment.” 

‘‘  I know  nothing  about  her  fortune,”  I answered.  She 
did  indeed  tell  me  that  her  father  was  a ship-owner  ; but  I 
have  asked  no  questions  and  only  know  her  as  Mary 
Robertson,  a sweet,  brave  girl,  whom  I love,  and  please 
God,  mean  to  marry,  though  she  possessed  nothing  more 
in  the  world  than  the  clothes  I found  her  in.” 

'‘Come,  come  !”  said  the  doctor. 

"You’re  not  a sailor,  doctor,”  remarked  Captain  Craik, 
dryly. 

" But,  my  dear  sir,  you’ll  not  tell  me  that  a gold  pound’s 
not  better  than  a silver  sixpence  ?”  cried  the  doctor.  " Did 
you  never  sing  this  song  : 

“ * Awa  wi*  your  witchcraft  o’  beauty’s  alarms. 

The  slender  bit  beauty  you  grasp  in  your  arms ; 

Oh,  gie  me  the  lass  that  has  acres  o’  charms, 

Oh,  gie  me  the  lass  wi’  the  well-stockit  farms.  . 

Then  hey  for  a lass  wi’  a tocher ! then  hey  for  a lass  wi’  a 
tocher ! 

Then  hey  for  a lass  wi  *a  tocher ! the  nice  yellow  guineas 
for  me.’ 

Is  not  an  heiress  better  than  a poor  wench  ?” 

" I don’t  see  how  your  simile  of  the  pound  and  the  six- 
pence applies,”  answered  Captain  Craik.  " A good  woman 


293 


THE  WBECK  OP  THE  “ GE03VEH0E.” 

is  a good  woman  all  the  world  over,  and  a gift  that  every 
honest  man  will  thank  God  for. 

“ * Mark  yonder  pomp  of  costly  fashion 
Round  the  wealthy  titled  bride ; 

But  when  compared  with  real  passion. 

Poor  is  all  that  princely  pride.* 

That’s  one  of  Robbie’s,  too,  doctor,  and  I commend  your 
attention  to  the  whole  song  as  a wholesome  purge.” 

As  the. conversation  was  rather  too  personal  to  be  much 
to  my  liking,  I was  very  glad  when  it  was  put  an  end  to  by 
Mary  coming  in  with  a basin  of  soup  for  me. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Thanks  to  my  darling’s  devotion,  to  her  unwearied  atten- 
tions, to  her  foresight  and  care  of  me,  I was  strong  enough 
to  leave  my  cabin  on  the  third  day  following  my  restora- 
tion to  consciousness. 

During  that  time  many  inquiries  were  made  after  my 
health  by  the  passengers,  and  Mary  told  me  that  the  great- 
est curiosity  prevailed  fore  and  aft  to  see  me.  So  misfor- 
tune had  made  a little  ephemeral  hero  of  me,  and  this,  per- 
haps, was  one  stroke  of  compensation  which  I should  have 
been  very  willing  to  dispense  with. 

The  second  officer  of  the  ship,  a man  of  about  my  height 
and  build,  had  very  kindly  placed  his  wardrobe  at  my  dis- 
posal, but  all  that  I had  chosen  to  borrow  from  him  was 
some  linen,  which,  indeed,  I stood  greatly  in  need  of  ; but 
my  clothes,  though  rather  the  worse  for  salt  water,  were, 
in  my  opinion,  quite  good  enough  for  me  to  wear  until  I 
should  be  able  to  buy  a new  outfit  ashore. 

At  twelve  o’clock,  then,  on  the  third  day,  I rose  and 
leisurely  dressed  myself,  and  then  sat  waiting  for  Mary, 
whose  arm  to  lean  on  I preferred  to  any  one's  else. 

She  came  to  the  cabin  presently,  and  when  she  had  en- 
tered I folded  her  in  my  arms  with  so  deep  a feeling  of 
happiness  and  love  and  gratitude  in  me  that  I had  no  words 
to  speak  to  her. 

It  was  when  I released  her  that  she  said  : Since  God 

has  heard  our  prayers,  dearest,  and  mercifully  preserved  us 
from  death,  shall  we  thank  Him,  now  that  we  are  together, 
and  say  one  prayer  for  my  dear  father,  who,  I firmly  believe, 
looks  down  upon  us  and  has  still  the  power  to  bless  us  ?” 

I took  her  hand,  and  we  knelt  together,  and,  first  thank- 


294  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 

ing  her  for  reminding  me  of  my  bounden  duty,  I lifted  up 
my  heart  to  Almighty  God,  Father  of  all  men,  who  had 
guarded  us  amid  our  perils,  who  had  brought  us  to  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  Him  and  of  each  other  by  the  lesson 
of  hard  trials  and  sorrowful  privation. 

And  1 would  ask  you  to  believe  that  I do  not  relate  such 
circumstances  as  these  from  any  ostentatious  wish  to  pa- 
rade my  piety,  of  which,  God  knows,  I have  not  so  large  a 
store  that  I need  be  vain  of  showing  it ; but  that  I may  in 
some  poor  fashion  justify  many  good  men  in  my  own  pro- 
fession who,  because  they  are  scandalized  by  persons  among 
ns  that  are  bad,  are  confounded  with  these  by  people  ashore, 
who  imagine  the  typical  sailor  to  be  a loose,  debauched 
fellow,  with  his  mouth  full  of  bad  language  and  his  head 
full  of  drink.  I say  earnestly  that  this  is  not  so ; that  a 
large  and  generous  soul  animates  many  sailors  ; that  they 
love  God,  pray  to  him,  and  in  many  ways — too  rough,  may 
be,  to  commend  them  to  fastidious  piety,  but  not  surely  the 
less  honest  for  the  roughness — strive  to  act  up  to  a just 
standard  of  goodness  ; and  that  even  among  the  bad — bad, 
I mean,  through  the  looseness  of  their  morals  and  the  in- 
sanity of  their  language — there  is  often  found  a hidden, 
instinctive  religion  and  veneration  and  fear  of  God  not  to 
be  discovered  in  the  classes  ashore  to  which  you  may  par- 
allel them.  Nor,  indeed,  do  I understand  how  this  can  fail 
to  be  ; for  no  familiarity  with  the  mighty  deep  can  lessen 
its  ever  appealing  grandeur  to  them  as  a symbol  of  heavenly 
power  and  majesty  ; and  the  frequent  fear  of  their  lives  in 
which  sailors  go — the  fury  of  tempests,  the  darkness  of 
stormy  nights,  the  fragility  of  the  ship  in  comparison  with 
the  mountainous  waves  which  menace  her,  the  horror  of 
near  and  iron  coasts — I say  that  such  things,  which  are 
daily  presented  to  them,  must  inevitably  excite  and  sustain 
contemplations  which  very  few  events  that  happen  on  shore 
are  calculated  to  arouse  in  the  minds  of  the  ignorant  classes 
with  whom  such  sailors  as  I am  speaking  of  are  on  a 
level. 

When  I quitted  the  cabin,  supported  by  Mary,  I found 
myself  in  a very  spacious  saloon,  most  handsomely  fur- 
nished and  decorated,  and  striking  me  more  by  the  contrast 
it  offered  to  the  plain  and  small  interior  of  the  Gros- 
venor’s cabin. 

The  table  was  being  prepared  for  lunch  : smartly  dressed 
steward  and  under-stewards  trotted  to  and  fro  ; there  were 
flowers  on  the  table,  vases  of  gold-fish  swinging  from  the 
deck,  a rich  thick  carpet  underfoot,  comfortable  and  hand- 


295 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.'* 

some  sofas  ; a piano-forte  stood  against  the  mizzen-mast, 
which  was  covered  with  a mahogany  skin  and  gilded  ; two 
rows  of  lamps  went  the  length  of  the  saloon  ; and  what 
with  the  paintings  on  the  cabin  doors,  the  curtains,  the  rich 
brass-work  about  the  spacious  sky-lights,  the  bright  sun- 
shine streaming  in  upon  the  whole  scene  and  kindling  a 
brilliance  in  the  polished  wood-work,  the  crystal  on  the 
table,  the  looking-glasses  at  the  fore  end  of  the  saloon — I 
fairly  paused  with  amazement,  scarcely  conceiving  it  pos- 
sible that  this  airy,  sunshiny,  sumptuous  drawing-room  was 
actually  the  interior  of  a ship,  and  that  we  were  on  the  sea, 
steaming  at  the  rate  of  so  many  miles  an  hour  toward 
England. 

There  were  a couple  of  well-dressed  women  sewing  or 
doing  some  kind  of  needle-work  and  conversing  on  one  of 
the  sofas,  and  on  another  sofa  a gentleman  sat  reading. 
These,  with  the  stewards,  were  all  the  people  in  the  saloon. 

The  gentlemen  and  the  ladies  looked  at  us  when  we  ap- 
proached, and  all  three  of  them  rose. 

The  ladies  came  and  shook  hands  with  Mary,  who  intro- 
duced me  to  them  ; but  I forget  their  names. 

They  began  to  praise  me  ; the  gentlemen  struck  in  and 
asked  permission  to  shake  me  by  the  hand.  They  had 
heard  my  story — it  was  a beautiful  romance  : in  short,  they 
overpowered  me  with  civilities,  and  made  me  so  nervous 
that  I had  scarcely  the  heart  to  go  on  deck. 

Of  course  it  was  all  very  kindly  meant ; but,  then,  what 
were  my  exploits  ? Nothing  to  make  money  out  of,  noth- 
ing to  justify  my  appearance  on  the  boards  of  a London 
theater,  nothing  to  furnish  a column  of  wild  writing  to  a 
newspaper,  nothing  to  merit  even  the  honor  of  a flattering 
request  from  a photographic  company.  I very  exactly  knew 
what  I had  done,  and  was  keenly  alive  to  the  absurdity  of 
any  heroizing  process. 

However,  I had  sense  enough  to  guess  that  what  blushing 
honors  were  thrust  upon  me  would  be  short  lived.  Who 
does  not  thank  God  some  time  or  other  in  his  life  that  there 
is  such  a thing  as  oblivion  t 

So  we  went  on  deck,  I overhearing  one  of  the  ladies  talk 
some  nonsense  about  her  never  having  read  or  heard  of 
anything  more  delicately  romantic  and  exciting  than  the 
young  sailor  rescuing  a pretty  girl  from  a wreck  and  fall- 
ing in  love  with  her. 

‘‘  Did  you  hear  that,  Mary  ?”  I whispered. 

Yes,”  she  answered. 

‘‘Was  it  romantic  ?” 


296 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  OKOSVENOR.” 

“ I think  so/' 

And  exciting  ?" 

“ Dreadfully.” 

And  did  they  live  happily  ever  afterward  ?” 

“ We  shall  see.” 

Darling,  it  is  romantic  and  it  is  exciting,  to  us,  and  to  no 
one  else.  Yes,  very  romantic,  now  that  I come  to  think  of 
it  ; but  all  has  come  about  so  gradually  that  I have  never 
thought  of  the  romance  that  runs  through  our  story.  What 
time  did  we  have  to  think  ? Mutineers  out  of  Wapping  are 
no  polite  garnishers  of  a love  story  ; and  romance  must  be 
pretty  stoutly  bolt-roped  not  to  be  blown  into  smithereens 
by  a hurricane.” 

There  were  a number  of  passengers  on  deck — men,  women 
and  children  ; and  when  I ran  my  eye  along  the  ship  (the 
“Grosvenor”  would  have  made  a neat  long-boat  for  her) 
and  observed  her  dimensions,  I thought  that  a city  might 
have  gone  to  sea  in  her  without  any  inconvenience  arising 
from  overcrowding.  In  a word,  she  was  a magnificent 
Clyde-built  iron  boat  of  some  four  thousand  tons  burden, 
and  propelled  by  eight  hundred  horse-power  engines  ; her 
decks  white  as  a yacht’s,  a shining  awning  forward  and  aft ; 
a short,  yellow  funnel,  towering  mast  and  broad  yards,  and 
embodying  every  conceivable  latest  improvement  in  com- 
passes, capstans,  boat-lowering  gear,  blocks,  gauges,  logs, 
windlass,  and  the  rest  of  it.  She  was  steaming  over  a 
smooth  sea  and  under  a glorious  blue  sky  at  the  rate  of 
thirteen  knots  or  nearly  fifteen  miles  an  hour.  Cool 
draughts  of  air  circled  under  the  awning,  and  fanned  my 
hollow  cheeks,  and  invigorated  and  refreshed  me  like 
cordials. 

The  captain  was  on  deck  when  we  arrived,  and  the 
moment  he  saw  me  he  came  forward  and  shook  my  hand, 
offering  me  many  kindly  congratulations  on  my  recovery  ; 
and  with  his  own  hands  placed  chairs  for  me  and  Mary 
near  the  mizzen-mast.  Then  the  chief  officer  approached, 
and  most,  indeed  I think  all,  of  the  passengers  ; and  I 
believe  that,  had  I been  as  cynical  as  old  Diogenes,  I should 
have  been  melted  into  a hearty  faith  in  human  nature  by 
the  sympathy  shown  me  by  these  kind  people. 

They  illustrated  their  goodness  best,  perhaps,  by  with- 
drawing after  a generous  salutation,  and  resuming  their 
various  employments  or  discussions,  so  as  to  put  me  at  my 
ease.  The  doctor  and  the  chief  officer  stayed  a little  while 
talking  to  us  ; and  then  presently  the  tiffin-bell  rang,  and 
all  the  passengers  went  below,  the  captain  having  previously 


297 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR/^ 

suggested  that  I should  remain  on  deck,  so  as  to  get  the 
benefit  of  the  air,  and  that  he  would  send  a steward  to  wait 
upon  me.  Mary  would  not  leave  my  side  ; and  the  officer 
in  charge  taking  his  station  on  the  bridge  before  the  funnel, 
we,  to  my  great  satisfaction,  had  the  deck  almost  to 
ourselves. 

“ You  predicted,  Mary,''  I said,  that  our  lives  would  be 
spared.  Your  dream  has  come  true.'’ 

“ Yes  ; I knew  my  father  would  not  deceive  me.  Would 
to  God  he  had  been  spared  !" 

“ Yet  God  has  been  very  good  to  us,  Mary.  What  a 
change  is  this  from  the  deck  of  the  ‘ Grosvenor ' — the  seas 
beating  over  us,  the  ship  laboring  as  though  at  any  moment 
she  must  go  to  pieces — ourselves  fagged  to  death,  and  each 
of  us  in  our  hearts  for  hours  and  hours  beholding  death 
face  to  face  ! I feel  as  though  I had  no  right  to  be  alive 
after  so  much  hard  work.  It  is  a violation  of  natural  laws, 
and  an  impertinent  triumphing  of  vitality  over  the  whole 
forces  of  nature." 

“ But  you  are  alive,  dear,  and  that  is  all  I care  about." 

I pressed  her  hand,  and  after  looking  round  me,  asked 
her  if  she  knew  whether  this  vessel  went  direct  to  Glasgow. 

“ Yes." 

“ Have  you  any  friends  there  ?" 

None.  But  I have  friends  here.  The  captain  has 
asked  me  to  stay  with  his  wife  until  I hear  from  home." 

To  whom  shall  you  write  ?" 

To  my  aunt  in  Leamington.  She  will  come  to  Glasgow 
and  take  me  home.  And  you — '* 

“ I ?" 

I looked  at  her  and  smiled. 

I ? Why  your  question  puts  a matter  into  my  head  that 
I must  think  over." 

“ You  are  not  strong  enough  to  think.  If  you  begin  to 
think,  I shall  grow  angry." 

‘‘  But  I must  think,  Mary." 

Why  ?" 

I must  think  how  I am  to  get  to  London,  and  what  I 
am  to  do  when  I get  there." 

“ When  we  were  on  the  * Grosvenor,'  " she  said,  ‘‘you 
did  all  the  thinking  for  me,  didn’t  you  ? And  now  that  we 
are  on  the  ‘ Peri,’  I mean  to  do  all  the  thinking  for  you. 
But  I need  not  say  that  I have  thought  my  thoughts  out. 
I have  done  with  them." 

“ Look  here,  Mary,  I am  going  to  be  candid — " 

“ Here  comes  one  of  the  stewards  to  interrupt  you." 


2^8  THK  WEECK  OF  THE  “ GKOSVENOB/' 

A very  civil  fellow  came  with  a tray,  which  he  placed  on 
the  sky-light,  and  stood  by  to  wait  on  ns.  I told  him  he 
need  not  stay,  and  addressing  Mary,  I exclaimed  : 

“ This  recalls  our  farewell  feast  on  the  ‘ Grosvenor/ 

‘‘Yes;  and  there  is  the  boatswain  watching  ns,  as  if  he 
would  like  to  come  to  us  again  and  congratulate  us  on  hav- 
ing found  each  other  out.  Do  catch  his  eye,  dear,  and  wave 
your  hand.  He  dare  not  come  here.’' 

I waved  my  hand  to  him,  and  he  flourished  his  cap  in  re- 
turn, and  so  did  three  or  four  men  who  were  around  him. 

“ I am  going — ” I began. 

“ You  will  eat  your  lunch  first,"  she  interrupted. 

“ But  why  will  you  not  listen  ?" 

“ Because  I have  made  my  arrangements." 

“ But  I wish  to  speak  of  myself,  dear." 

“ I am  speaking  of  you — my  arrangements  concern  you 
— and  me." 

I looked  at  her  uneasily,  for  somehow  the  sense  of  my 
own  poverty  came  home  to  me  very  sharply,  and  I had  a 
strong  disinclination  to  hear  what  my  foolish  pride  might 
smart  under  as  a mortification. 

She  read  my  thoughts  in  my  eyes  ; and,  blushing,  yet 
letting  me  see  her  sweet  face,  she  said  in  a low  voice  : 

“ I thought  we  were  to  be  married  ?” 

“ I hope  so.  It  is  my  dearest  wish,  Mary.  I have  told 
you  I love  you.  It  would  break  up  my  life  to  lose  you 
now." 

“ You  shall  not  lose  me — but  neither  will  I lose  you.  I 
shall  never  release  you  more." 

“Mary,  do  let  me  speak  my  thoughts  out.  I am  very  . 
poor.  The  little  that  I had  has  gone  down  in  the  ‘ Gros- 
venor.'  I could  not  marry  you  as  I am.  I could  only  offer 
you  the  hand  of  a pauper.  Let  me  tell  you  my  plans.  I 
shall  write,  on  reaching  Glasgow,  to  the  owners  of  the 
‘Grosvenor,'  relate  the  loss  of  the  ship,  and  ask  for  pay- 
ment of  the  wages  that  are  due  to  me.  With  this  money  I 
will  travel  to  London  and  go  to  work  at  once  to  obtain  a 
berth  on  another  ship.  Perhaps,  when  the  owners  of  the 
‘ Grosvenor'  hear  my  story,  they  will  give  me  a post  on 
board  one  of  their  other  vessels.  At  all  events,  I must 
hope  for  the  best.  I will  work  very  hard — " 

“ No,  no  ! I can  not  listen  !"  she  exclaimed,  impetuously. 

“ You  are  going  to  tell  me  that  you  will  work  very  hard  to 
become  captain  and  save  a little  money  ; and  you  will  then 
say  that  several  years  must  pass  before  your  pride  will 


THE  WRECK  OP  THE  GROSVENOr/^  299 

suffer  you  to  think  yourself  in  a proper  position  to  make 
me  your  wife/' 

‘‘  Yes,  I was  going*  to  say  that." 

Oh,  where  is  your  clever  head  which  enabled  you  to  tri- 
umph over  the  mutineers  ? Has  the  shipwreck  served  you 
as  it  has  the  poor  steward  ?" 

“ My  darling — " 

“ Were  you  to  work  twenty  years,  what  money  could  you 
save  out  of  this  poor  profession  of  the  sea  that  would 
justify  your  pride — your  cruel  pride  ?" 

I was  about  to  speak. 

What  money  could  you  save  that  would  be  of  service 
when  you  know  that  I am  rich,  when  you  know  that  what 
is  mine  is  yours  ?" 

“ Not  much,"  said  I. 

“ Would  you  have  loved  me  the  less  had  you  known  me 
to  .be  poor  ? Would  you  not  have  risked  your  life  to  save 
mine  though  I had  been  a beggar  ? You  loved  me 
because — because  I am  Mary  Robertson  ; and  I love  you 
because  you  are  Edward  Royle — dear  to  me  for  your  own 
.dear  sake,  for  my  poor  dead  father’s  sake,  because  of  my 
ove  for  you.  Would  you  go  away  and  leave  me  because 
you  are  too  proud  to  make  us  both  happy  ? I will  give 
you  all  I have — I will  be  a beggar  and  you  shall  be  rich, 
that  you  need  not  leave  me.  Oh,  do  not  speak  of  being 
poor  ! Who  is  poor  that  acts  as  you  have  done  ? Who  is 
poor  that  can  enrich  a girl’s  heart  as  you  have  enriched 
mine  ?" 

She  had  raised  her  voice  unconsciously,  and  overhearing 
herself,  as  it  were,  she  stopped  on  a sudden,  and  bowed  her 
head  with  a sob. 

“ Mary,"  I whispered,  I will  put  my  pride  away.  Let 
no  man  judge  me  wrongly.  I talk  idly — God  knows  how 
idly — when  I speak  of  leaving  you.  Yes,  I could  leave  you 
— but  at  what  cost  ? at  what  cost  to  us  both  ? What  you 
have  said — that  I loved  you  as  Mary  Robertson — is  true. 
I know  in  my  own  heart  that  my  love  can  not  dishonor  us 
— that  it  cannot  gain  nor  lose  by  what  the  future  may  hold 
in  store  for  me  with  you,  dear  one,  as  my  wife." 

“ Now  you  are  my  own  true  sailor  boy  !"  w^s  all  she 
said. 

I began  this  story  on  the  sea,  and  I desire  to  end  it  on 
the  sea  ; and  though  another  yarn,  which  should  embrace 
my  arrival  at  Glasgow,  my  introduction  to  Mary’s  aunt,  my 
visit  to  Leamington,  my  marriage,  and  divers  other  cir- 
cumstances of  an  equally  personal  nature,  could  easily  be 


300  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  “ GROSVENOR.*^ 

spun  to  follow  this,  yet  the  title  of  this  story  must  limit  the 
compass  of  it,  and  with  the  Wreck  of  the  Grosvenor  ” my 
tale  should  have  had  an  end. 

And  yet  I should  be  doing  but  poor  justice  to  the  faith- 
ful and  beautiful  nature  of  my  dear  wife,  if  I did  not  tell 
you  that  the  plans  which  she  had  unfolded  to  me,  and 
which  I have  made  to  appear  as  though  they  only  con- 
cerned myself,  included  the  boatswain  and  the  poor  stew- 
ard. For  both  a provision  was  contemplated  which  I knew 
her  too  well  to  doubt  that  she  would  forget  : a provision, 
that,  on  the  one  hand,  would  bring  the  boatswain  alongside 
of  us  even  in  our  own  home,  and  make  him  independent  of 
his  calling,  which,  to  say  the  least,  considering  the  many 
years  he  had  been  at  sea,  had  served  him  but  ill,  and  still 
offered  him  but  a scurvy  lookout  ; while,  on  the  other 
hand,  it  would  enable  the  steward  to  support  himself  and 
his  wife  and  child,  without  in  the  smallest  degree  taxing 
those  unfortunate  brains  which  we  could  only  hope  the 
shipwreck  had  not  irreparably  damaged. 

Thus  much,  and  this  bit  of  a yarn  is  spun. 

And  now  I ask  myself,  is  it  worth  the  telling?  Well, 
however  it  goes  as  a piece  of  work,  it  may  teach  a lesson 
— that  good  sailors  may  be  made  bad  and  bad  sailors  may 
be  made  outrageous,  and  harmless  men  may  be  converted 
into  criminals,  by  the  meanness  of  ship  owners.  Every 
man  knows,  thanks  to  one  earnest,  eloquent,  and  indefati- 
gable voice  that  has  been  raised  among  us,  what  this  coun- 
try thinks  of  the  rascals  who  send  rotten  ships  to  sea.  And 
it  is  worth  while  to  acquaint  people  with  another  kind  of 
rottenness  that  is  likewise  sent  to  sea,  which,  in  its  way,  is 
as  bad  as  rotten  timbers — a rottenness  which  is  even  less 
excusable,  inasmuch  as  it  costs  but  a trifling  sum  of  money 
to  remedy,  than  rotten  hulls  : I mean  rotten  food. 

Sailors  have  not  many  champions,  because  I think  their 
troubles  and  wrongs  are  not  understood.  You  must  live 
and  suffer  their  lives  to  know  their  lives.  Go  aloft  with 
them,  man  the  pumps  with  them,  eat  their  biscuit  and  their 
pork,  and  drink  their  water  with  them  ; lodge  with  crimps 
along  with  them  ; be  of  their  nature,  and  experience  their 
shore-going  tempations,  the  harpies  in  trousers  and  petti- 
coats who  prey  upon  them,  who  drug  them  and  strip  them. 

And  however  deficient  a man  may  be  in  those  qualifica- 
tions of  mind  which  go  to  the  making  of  popular  novels,  I 
hope  no  person  will  charge  such  a writer  with  impertin- 
ence for  drawing  a quill  on  behalf  of  a race  of  men  to  whom 
Britain  owes  the  greatest  part  of  her  wealth  and  prosper- 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  GROSVENOR.” 


301 


ity ; who  brave  death  ; who  combat  the  elements ; who 
lead  in  numerous  instances  the  lives  of  mongrel  dogs  ; 
who  submit,  with  a few  murmurs  that  scarcely  ever  reach 
the  shore-going  ear,  to  privations  which  blanch  the  cheeks 
to  read,  that  our  tables  and  our  homes  may  be  abundantly 
furnished,  our  banking  balances  large,  and  our  national 
importance  supreme. 


THE  END. 


